A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
Chapter 1
Geri let out a quiet scream as she came yet again. Evan always seemed to know just how to push her buttons when she was on top. She reflected that he had better enjoy the bottom because that was where he was going to be from now, but he didn't need to know that. She rested her forehead on his chin, basking in the afterglow. Once she felt like she had some strength back, she tented her hands on his chest and lifted up to look Evan in the eyes. Her erect nipples brushed through the hair on his chest, sending delightful jolts and shocks through her breasts and exciting her even more.
"It sounded like you enjoyed that," she said, grinning down at him and playing up to his ego. "Almost as much as I did."
"Oh yeah," Evan's voice was hoarse; he had apparently been making noise of his own. "Between having a beautiful woman like you in bed with me and knowing that we're going to be filthy rich, I can't think of a better aphrodisiac. It's always good with you though." Evan hugged Geri to him and sighed.
She waited until he softened and slid out of her, his little head retreating like a snail returning to its shell. "I think that Big Bertha is down for the count," she said, as she patted him on the chest.
Evan winced and said, "I wish that you wouldn't name my body parts with girl's names."
"Why not?" Geri said, looking innocent from her perch. "She may be attached to you, but she belongs to me. And don't you forget it. If I want to give my cock names or draw little smiley faces on the head, you will let me. Remember, we're married and another woman hadn't better ever get her hands it. Oh, and if I decide to put a smiley face on Bertha, it better be there when I see her again."
She delivered this last statement with a gravity and tone that let him know that she actually meant it. He might wear the pants in the marriage, but she was the brains of their enterprise and he had better remember it. If he didn't, she had no problems finding a different partner. It might even be a woman next time. Men were necessary, but not required in her life.
None of these thoughts reached her face or her eyes. To Evan, it appeared as if Geri was engaging in a little post-sex teasing. That is all it would be as long as he didn't cross her. Trying to break the heavy mood before there was any conflict, she rolled off from him and said, "Come on. I've got to get cleaned up. Anders' guys are coming to pick me up." She rolled off of him and padded into the bathroom.
Evan walked into the bathroom as she came of the shower. He stopped to admire his wife as he was peeling the used condom off his now flaccid penis. The two lovers could have been mistaken for cousins or even siblings due to their similar builds and heights. Evan had always thought that she was a good match for him. Evan was about two inches taller than his wife, but where he was fair skinned and blonde, Geri was a little darker, undoubtedly from her Mediterranean heritage. They both fit the definition of non-descript, which was a good skill for a con men and a thieves. But, where Evan's face was an ordinary oval face that did not stand out in people's memories, Geri's appearance was somewhat exotic.
Geri was a beautiful woman, which she had used to her advantage in more than one con. She was just over the average height for a woman so that she could still project a fragile image to her more macho marks that saw her as someone who needed protection. In her later twenties, she was still in excellent physical shape, with tight slender legs and flat belly. Evan had always been a tit man and he loved how Geri's breasts were tight and firm, with no evidence of sagging. Crowning this masterpiece was a pretty oval face with an almost porcelain-like complexion, framed by reddish-brown hair that fell to just below her shoulders. At rest, her face looked almost angelic.
They both had the ability to put people off-guard and to gain their trust. Again, excellent skills for criminals. The two of them were both about the same age and had every right to expect that they would be scamming people out of their millions for the next thirty or forty years.
He dropped the condom in the trash with some distaste as he said, "You know, if you're on the pill, these are overkill."
"I know, but it's better safe than sorry. The pill doesn't work all of the time and it also means that I don't have to worry about anything being out of the ordinary when I go home. There will be time for thinking about kids after we have Rob's money. Between what we get from him and from the business, we're looking at close to a billion. We don't want me getting pregnant to ruin that do we?" Her tone of voice sounded like a parent gently scolding a child and pregnancy was something she never intended to deal with.
"Of course not," Evan answered. "They're a pain though. Keep in mind that we're only getting half of that money. Anders and his boys get the rest."
"True. But at least he's footing the bill to set Rob up." She smiled at the plan that she had laid out to Evan and to Anders' gang.
Evan laughed. "After all the money Rob's won betting on football teams, Anders was only too willing to get his money back. And then some."
Her thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of the phone. Evan put on a robe and went to answer it. He came back a few minutes later.
"That was Anders. He's sending one of his cops along with Ed and Frank to pick you up. He figures that the presence of a state police deputy will make the story move believable. They'll be here in about fifteen minutes."
Geri nodded. "Okay. I'm about ready, so you better get cleaned up. We'll be calling you later."
Evan smiled. "This will probably be the hardest part of the whole thing. Rob's sharp, even with the hormones and drugs that you've been feeding him. If we can get the start of this past him, we'll be okay."
"Don't worry. Doctor Winters' wife has been Anders guest for quite a while now and he's providing us with those special drugs and conditioning programs. I've been working on Rob for the past three months and I can lead him around by the nose. At this point, I can get him to do pretty much anything I want.
"The hormones we got from the doctor have Rob him right at the threshold of what we want to happen. We give him a healthy dose of additional hormones and his body will change like one of those Transformer toys. I've noticed that he's prone to be a little more emotional that he used to be and his hair growth has changed. It's fun to get him to watch a chick flick and see him trying not to cry.
"I suggested to Anders that he show the doctor some pictures of his grand-daughter walking home from school and that she could always join her grandmother. I figure that Winters will co-operate in using some of those special procedures he developed for the government to change Rob even further. The best part is that Winters won't be able to go to the police or the government because he would implicate himself just as much as he would us."
She finished smoothing her pantyhose before she put on her blouse and skirt. She now projected the image of a chaste, well behaved housewife. She resembled nothing like the woman who had arrived three hours ago who could not wait to get out of her clothes and into bed with her husband.
"How much more time do you need on the company's books?"
"I'm ready to start setting up all of the transfer transactions. It should only take me a few weeks to set everything up so that we can transfer everything out all at once. Rob's trust fund becomes the end of the quarter, so we have to wait until you have Rob prepared to take the fall and I can transfer his money along with everything else."
Geri grinned, contemplating the changes she was going to put her second husband through.
"So you still don't see any problems?" she asked.
Evan shrugged. "I just have to work carefully to get around some of the security in the system. Once I get to the passwords on each account, I can create the wire transfer transactions. I just can't have Rob around to get in the way. He might figure things out. There's his executive secretary too. If Rob's out of the way, I can sidetrack her. Otherwise, she might question what I'm doing. But, if I'm in charge, I can claim that I'm just looking things over.
He grinned, "With Rob out of the office, I'll be able to steal the keys to the kingdom."
"When we're done with him, he'll be hard-pressed to even think for himself," Geri grinned at the thought. It was not a pleasant grin. "He won't know what hit him when they arrest him."
Evan came out of the bedroom, pulling up his trousers. "I'm glad that you don't hate me like you hate your other husband." He grinned at his joke. For a con this big, Geri had no qualms becoming a bigamist.
Geri sneered, causing the angelic expression on her face to become something hideous. "He's a pussy. He was a virgin when we had sex for the first time and he wanted to marry me right after. I can't wait to turn him into 'my' wife with big tits and cock sucking lips. He'll have so much fun in prison!"
Evan shook his head and said, "It's too bad about that prenup that his lawyers insisted that you sign. Otherwise, you wouldn't have to go through this."
"True. But until this is over, I'll play the loving wife and I'll do anything I have to do to get him to go along with me. Then I'll drop him like a bad habit. But not before I have some fun."
They were interrupted by the doorbell and the arrival of the men they were expecting.
* * * * *
By the time Robert was finished with the new prospectus that he wanted to submit, it was well after quitting time. He didn't like having to work late, but it was starting to become a standard for him. He hoped that once the audit was done, he could go back to a regular work day. Except for these kinds of situations that called for a prospectus to be finely tuned for a client that meant a great deal of money to the company.
These days, if you weren't bringing new clients to the investment funds, it meant that the company was dying. He had heard the Peters Corporation was considering a change in investment managers and he wanted to make sure that his firm was the one they chose. He thought that he had a pretty good shot at it; after all, he had a very good reputation for helping peoples' money grow. He'd even gone through the closer scrutiny caused by the Madoff scandal and gotten an excellent rating. But the Madoff scandal was why the audit was coming up.
As he was locking up his filing cabinet and desk, there was a knock at the door. Not surprisingly, it was Sally, his executive assistant. She knew the business as well as he did and had been there working for his father until the accident that had killed him and Rob's mother. Because Rob worked late, she worked late, whether he had tasks for her or not. He had been tempted to ask if she had a life outside of work, but thought that was probably a topic that was out-of-bounds between an employer and employee.
Sally stepped into the office, not bothering to close the door as everyone else had gone home an hour ago. As she crossed the room, the heels she wore made it seem as if she were looming over Rob. She slipped her shoes off, knowing that her boss was somewhat self-conscious about his height, and she ended up being eye-to-eye with him again. She was an attractive woman with a medium build and fairly athletic figure. Add in her shoulder-length black hair and the creamy complexion and Rob could not understand why she was still single. There had been several times when couriers had found excuses to hang around her desk after they had made a delivery or were about to leave to make one. Rob had seen her looking embarrassed a couple of times when he had come upon those situations. He had found it necessary to make his presence known in those situations because they were just not taking Sally's 'NO' for what it meant.
"Still working on the Peters' proposal," she said with a smile.
"Yes. I made some notes for some changes I would like to have worked in,' Rob said.
"Did you type them up or mark up the printed copy?" Sally asked with a wry grin. "You know that your handwriting is awful. Based upon your penmanship alone, you should have been a doctor."
Rob hung his head in mock embarrassment. "I know. I made sure to mark up the document where I think the changes will work, but I typed up the notes as well. That way, you'll know where I want the changes inserted and you will know what I said too."
"That will work. Thank you," Sally said with a nod. "But, if we just sent you back to third grade, we could fix your handwriting and you wouldn't need to do double work."
"I know…I know. But we don't go through this too often. Now, if I were writing a lot, then we could have my third grade teach come here. As long as she doesn't bring her ruler to rap me on the knuckles with." Rob grinned, teasing Sally. "I’d have to remember to bring an apple for her every day too."
Sally grinned at the thought. "Could I talk to you about the new dress code that you and Evan came up with?" she asked. Sally was not shy about coming to Rob about problems in the company, so asking to speak to him meant that that Sally had an issue with him. Rob and Sally usually had no problems with communication and had talked about many personal problems over the years. They had even discussed Rob's prenup and marriage to Geri. Something that Sally had expressed misgivings about and she had wished many times since that she had been more vocal in that particular exchange.
Rob smiled in relief. "I thought that it was something important. What seems to be the problem?"
"I think that this is important, Rob. I'm speaking for the rest of the women in the company and I have to tell you that there some unhappy ladies out there." Sally's tone bordered on angry when it became apparent that Rob was some kind of male chauvinist. "The women in the company are expected to only wear dresses. In addition to that, they are not supposed to be too baggy or too tight. I think that what is really getting to the girls is the part about wearing heels to work."
Rob took a step back at the intensity of Sally's statement. He rubbed at the scar on the bridge of his nose where the break healed. When he was nervous, he always seemed to want to cover where his nose had become slightly crooked. Both Sally and Geri had assured him that the crookedness was not really noticeable. Sally's sudden flash of irritation was enough to trigger that nervousness these days. He wished that he had never tried fooling around with that skateboard last year.
"I…I hate to point fingers, but Evan wanted that put in claiming it presented a more professional atmosphere. I didn't see any problem with it, so I didn't disagree while we were writing it. I get the impression you are recommending we remove that requirement."
Sally smiled slightly and it was not fully a happy smile. "If you don't want a full-scale rebellion on your hands, I think that would be a good idea." She was nodding seriously. She saw that Rob was stroking his nose and reached out to pull his hand away from his face.
"Rob, I'm sorry," she said gently. "I didn't mean to upset you, please relax." Then she smiled impishly, "I'll make you a deal. You wear heels for a full work day! After that if, you still think it isn't a big deal, I'll drop the issue."
Rob pulled his arm down to his side and smiled.
"If you feel that strongly about the issue, why don't we just take that part out? Go ahead and rewrite the policy and I'll sign it when you're done. I didn't realize that it would a problem. Please apologize to the ladies for me and I'll send out an email to everyone."
He thought about the time he spent in heels at home and never considered them to be uncomfortable — of course he never spent eight or nine hours straight in them either. Once they had worked out Sally's complaint, they exchanged pleasantries for a few more moments and they both headed for home.
* * * * *
Robert waited for the garage to finish opening before pulling into his side of the garage. He paid close attention to the front end as he did not want a repeat of bumping the trash barrels like last week. No one had seen it and it did no damage to the car, but it was embarrassing all the same. The past couple of months were starting to get to him and he looked forward to being able to relax once the government auditors had come and gone. With all of the press around the collapse of the banks and big investment firms, it was only natural that they would start looking at the little guys eventually. They'd be around sometime in October, to review the accounting for the funds that rolled over at that point.
He'd been feeling so run-down that his executive assistant, Sally, had mentioned on more than one occasion that she was concerned about his health and appearance. She had convinced him to make an appointment with the physician that his family had been seeing for years, but Geri had been involved in a car accident that particular day and he had been unable to reschedule. He'd been so busy lately, he had not even had time to get a haircut and it was starting to become really long.
He thought that keeping his hair in a guy's pony tail down his back looked sort of cool. Fortunately, his clients knew him and what he could do for their money. Who cared if their investment banker looked like a surfer dude or a metrosexual hipster needing to see a hairstylist? The other reason the company was so successful was that everyone knew that he kept his word, even when the situation changed against him. Individuals of integrity were still highly respected in the business world.
The fact that he was just barely average in height and slightly built had been a little bit of a sore point for him growing up. The only girls who had been interested in him at college had been the ones who could only see his parents' millions. They'd dropped him or drifted away when they found out that those millions were in a trust that he could not touch until he turned twenty-seven.
That is, until he had met Geri. She loved him and couldn't care about money that he would get sometime in the future, which was coming up in the fall. Even then, she would not be able to touch the money as it would be locked up in the company's accounts until he could transfer it out and the prenup would prevent her from getting it in a divorce.
The pressure of preparing all of the company's financial records for the annual government audit kept him and Evan working late quite a lot lately. Fortunately for him, he was the partner that dealt more with 'sales' and getting additional customers in the door, so most of the business management side of things was left to Evan. Much of what he needed to do was to review the spreadsheets and the summaries before signing off on them. He was able to get away from the office at about six or six-thirty most evenings while Evan would work much later. Of course, Rob made up for it by being in the office early most mornings.
Closing up the garage, Rob looked across to Geri's empty parking spot. She was apparently out late again, probably with one of the planning groups for the charities that they supported. He headed on up into the house to find himself something to eat. Rob knew that Geri would grab something to eat before she came home, so he finished up the leftover chicken from a couple of nights ago. He reflected on how intensely Geri had thrown herself into volunteering to assist with the charities after her accident. The accident had not been that severe, but it had obviously scared her into wanting to do more for others. He thought that was good, because Geri had developed a rather callous, almost bitchy, attitude up to that point; which was nothing like the girl he thought he had married a little over a year ago.
He cleaned up his mess when he finished eating and reviewed the mail. Of course, all bills were sent to the accountant for processing, so the post mainly consisted of circulars and Geri's woman magazines — which for some unknown reason Rob had come to enjoy browsing through lately. He settled in his chair with a glass of juice. He would have loved to have a glass of wine, he found that even one glass made him dizzy these days. On reflection, he decided that he would have to have Sally make that physician's appointment tomorrow. There could very well be something wrong if a single glass of wine could put him down.
* * * * *
The normal time for Geri to arrive home had long passed and Rob was becoming concerned. His calls to her cell phone had rolled over to her voicemail unanswered. While she had been this late before, she had always answered her phone or called to let him know that a meeting had run over or that she was on her way. He could not turn in for the night until he knew that she was okay. Almost at the same time that he had arrived at the decision to call the police to check on a possible accident, the doorbell sounded.
The security camera showed Geri standing at the door with three men positioned behind her. The men had positioned themselves far enough back from the door so that the camera could see them properly. They made no attempt to conceal their faces; rather they looked directly into the camera and held their badges up so that the camera could see them clearly as well. One was a state trooper and the other two were dressed in dark suits, black shoes, and black coats. It almost appeared as if they had pulled their clothes from the same rack at the store. All three of them stayed well back from the door and from Geri to show that they were not a threat.
Rob opened the door and Geri ran to him, sobbing, to give him a hug and hid her face in his chest for a moment. She pulled back and looked into his eyes. "Rob, we're in trouble." The expression on her face showed that she was scared.
He looked past her to the men on porch. "What seems to be the problem gentlemen?" Rob could not think of any reason why a police officer and two detectives would visit him late at night or have any reason to accost his wife.
The police officer spoke for the trio. "Mr. Tanner, may we come in? These are federal marshals and they need to talk with you and your wife." Rob nodded and stepped back to allow them to enter. Looking past the men as they moved into the house, Rob could see a dark-colored SUV parked at the end of the driveway and a police squad car parked on the curb.
Everyone studied each other for a moment before the taller marshal moved forward slightly and said, "Mr. Tanner, I'm agent Tyler and this is agent Johnson. We represent the U.S. Marshal Service." They both held their shields up for inspection again.
Rob just glanced over the badges as he had seen government badges many times as part of being in the investment business. "Shall we go in and sit down?" They all moved into the living room and took seats.
The two marshals almost looked like they could be related. Agent Tyler was fairly tall and strongly built, while Johnson was a few inches shorter and much broader across the shoulders. It almost made one think of a visual aide for a demo of Brains and Braun. Both were clean shaven and looked as if they were prepared to deal with anything and accept no disagreements.
Rob's confusion about the situation was obvious and he looked at Tyler, and said, "What's going on?"
Agent Johnson spoke up instead. "Mr. Tanner, your wife was a witness to an incident today that could very well put her life in danger, as well as yours. At the direction of our superiors, we have been instructed to offer you temporary protection in the witness protection system to keep you safe while the crime is investigated and prosecuted."
"What happened?" Rob looked at both Tyler and Johnson. A chill of fright and concern went through him as he pulled Geri to him. "Are you okay? You weren't hurt were you?"
"There was a drug exchange taking place as your wife was walking by. Apparently, the deal went sour and one of the perps killed the other. Unfortunately, your wife was seen by the killer and he also targeted her. The only reason she was not killed was that she just moments from leaving the scene in a taxi. She reported what she saw to the police and we became involved."
Rob frowned. "Witness protection is a little extreme for witnessing a shooting isn't?"
Johnson nodded and said, "Yes sir, it is. Right now, we propose to only put the two of you into protective custody. However, we believe that this is related to the Mexican cartel that has been gaining strength in the city recently. We believe that your wife's testimony will help us to prosecute one of their main enforcers and give us a chance of driving them out. The danger to you and your wife is that these people are perfectly willing to kill anyone that causes them trouble. Your lives could very well be in danger."
Geri was still huddled against Rob's side. She shuddered while Johnson was relating the story. When Johnson finished, she looked up at Rob with tears in her eyes and said, "I was so scared! I saw him pointing the gun at me from across the street and I heard him shoot! I don't know if he hit the taxi or not! I can still see the other man lying on the ground behind him!"
Rob hugged Geri to him and said, "It'll be okay Geri. I'm here." He held her out in front of him and looked into her eyes. "I promise you. Whatever it takes to keep you safe, I'll make sure that it happens."
He felt an overpowering desire to protect her and he wanted to do cry when he thought that she could be hurt, simply because she had seen something by accident.
She looked up at him again and said, "Rob…They want us to go into hiding for a while so that they can keep me safe and while they can catch him. Please Rob! I'm so scared." She hugged herself to him and shivered. Rob was unable to see her self-satisfied smile, knowing that she had maneuvered him into agreeing to the start of her plan.
Rob straightened and tried to look tough when he look at the government men and asked, "What do we need to do?"
Chapter 2
Tyler looked around and then back to the Tanners, bowed slightly, and said, "I think that for your comfort, we could just keep you here, in your own home, until we know what the situation is. If it's possible, agent Johnson and I could set up in an extra room and watch over you here."
Rob thought for a moment and said, "Well, there is a room upstairs that we're just using for storage. It's pretty crowded though."
Tyler and Johnson exchanged looks and nodded. "Let's take a look at it. If we can make it work, that would be better. Otherwise, we would need to think about moving you to a safe house. This house looks like it would be okay though, at least in the short run."
Rob looked at Geri and said, "I hope that it's just the short run." She smiled back through her crocodile tears.
Satisfied that the federal agents had everything in hand, the trooper returned to his car and left. The agents assured him that they would call for help if they suspected a problem. Rob led the agents up the stairs at the back of the house to the large space on the second floor. Geri made a circuit on the main floor to ensure that everything was secure.
Upstairs, they found that while the area was cluttered, they were able to clear about half of the space by stacking everything. This left a good-sized area for the agents to be able to setup. Tyler seemed to be the senior agent and said, "We'll have beds brought in for the time that we'll be here and we'll have to work out living arrangements with you and your wife."
"That makes sense," said Rob. "That way, we can stay here and I can deal with work and you'll be able to make sure that nothing happens to Geri."
Tyler held up his hand to get Rob's attention and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Tanner. We need to set it up so that you are in hiding. If it looks like you are still going about your business, the cartel will know that you and your wife are here. That will put your lives in serious danger."
Rob frowned. "But I need to handle things for my business! We're preparing for a major audit and I need to be there." Rob's alarm and concern for the company almost made him forget about the danger to Geri and himself. "May be we could send Geri into hiding and I could manage things from home. I would only need to be in the office once or twice a week." His voice hadn't quite taken on a pleading tone, but it was close.
Tyler shook his head slowly and repeated, "I'm sorry sir," said Tyler. "If the cartel thought that they could get to your wife by using you, you would be in as much danger as she is. We need to keep you out of the public view to be able to keep you both safe."
"If I'm not there, my company could be in trouble. If we can't figure something out, I can't go into hiding with my wife. There would be nothing to come back to." Rob's voice took on a note of finality. It sounded like he was finally digging in his heels.
Rob was looking at Tyler while he was talking and did not see Johnson behind him. Johnson's face darkened as he started move toward Rob, as if he was preparing to get physical with him. A cautioning look to him from Tyler caused him to relax and step back while Tyler told Rob reassuringly, "Mr. Tanner, we understand these kinds of issues. Let me contact our supervisor to see how we can work this out." Tyler took out a phone from his suit and looked up at Rob. "Would you mind giving us some privacy? We need to explain everything to him and get instructions."
Rob nodded and headed out the door and back to the main floor. Johnson closed the door behind him. Tyler dialed while they both moved further into the room away from the door. Tyler held the phone so that Johnson could hear the conversation as well.
"Paul, this is Frank Tyler. We're at the Tanners," he said.
"Is everything going okay?" The man on the other end asked.
"Yeah…It looks like he's buying into it, but we have a problem. He's upset that he can't leave the house and go to work. He says that his company will have problems if he isn't there. I know how touchy this whole thing is, so I don't want to put my foot in it. What do you want to do?"
"I'll have to call Evan Stevens and find out if what Tanner is telling you is true. We don't want to get rough with him until we have to. You never know when you might need his willing cooperation. I'll call you back in a few minutes." The call clicked off and Tyler folded the cell phone closed.
Tyler looked at Johnson and said, "We're supposed to get Tanner to agree to get a disguise so that he can be in public. After that, we'll move to the other place. Go ahead and call the guys and have them drop off a couple of cots for us. We won't be too uncomfortable and we'll sleep better until we move." Johnson nodded and moved off to make his calls to have the equipment they needed delivered. Tyler's phone rang a few minutes later.
"Hey…What do they want us to do?"
"Stevens agrees that there are some forms that Tanner needs to sign to keep the SEC in the dark. He would have had us bring it up tomorrow, but Tanner is doing that for us. Tell Tanner that we realized that there were documents that need to be filed to protect his company and that we'll have him meet with Stevens in the morning. Once that's done, we'll see about moving to Stage 2."
"Okay, Paul. I'll handle it then. Ed's getting some beds delivered and I imagine that they'll be here in an hour, considering that the guys were standing by. Yeah…I think we can manage it. We'll report in tomorrow." He folded the cell phone again.
"He needs to sign some papers tomorrow. Once that's done, we'll talk to them about getting surgery to disguise them." He grinned evilly. "Let's go tell him." They made their way back to the main floor.
They found Rob sitting in the living room, leaning forward with his hands clasped between his knees. They could see that he was upset about leaving his company without a leader. Geri was next to him, hugging him like a dutiful wife should.
"Mr. Tanner? I spoke to my superior about your concerns. It appears that he was already in communication with your partner…a Mr. Stevens? and that it would be necessary to file some paperwork with the Securities and Exchange Commission. This would allow your company to continue operation without a problem."
"Yes, that's true. But I would feel better if I were able to help manage the business." Rob's concern for the company was obvious, but he was relieved that there might be a solution.
Geri spoke up, looking teary-eyed. "But Rob, you agreed that this was the best thing to do. If you try to keep working, they might hurt you to get to me. I couldn't live with myself if something happened to you."
'Besides,' she thought. 'We need you out of the way while we set up all of the transfer orders. If you're there, that would ruin everything.'
Rob looked into his wife's eyes, only seeing her concern for his safety and he couldn't say no. "Okay, when can we get the papers signed?" The love he felt for her was enough to make him willing to agree to anything.
* * * * *
The sleeping arrangements for the agents were quickly sorted out. Workmen had pulled up to the house with collapsible beds and had them set up within minutes of their arrival. While they worked, Tyler and Rob worked out that Evan would prepare the proper documents and that he would meet with them at a nearby coffeehouse the next day.
Tyler went up to the makeshift bedroom and Rob looked around the living room. Furniture had been moved about while everyone had talked and then the movers had shown up. Instead of trying to restore order, he stepped out onto the small front porch to try to relax.
He looked around the neighborhood, seeing the older oak and maple trees that indicated that this was one of the better areas in the city to live. Not somewhere that a person with two hundred million dollars in the bank would live, but definitely where the senior partner of a relatively successful investment business would live. When this was all over and he had taken possession of his trust fund, he was sure that Geri would start pushing to move away to some gated estate so that she could flaunt their 'wealth and position'. He wasn't really concerned about it though, that was just how his wife was.
He took a deep breath to clear his head and tried to relax the tendons in his neck and back. It was amazing how quickly everything could tense up. He could smell a cloud of old cigarette smoke hanging in the air, one of the workmen must have been smoking before they had left in their truck. Even though it had been a couple of years since he had stopped smoking himself, inhaling the corrosive and mildly aromatic tobacco smoke reminded him of the days when he had apt to smoke at least a pack a day. He'd gone cold turkey when he realized that both Sally and Geri found smoking to be disgusting and repellent. There were times that he still missed it though.
The neighborhood looked quiet and it looked like he was going to be stuck around here for the foreseeable future; he just hoped the Evan would be able to keep things on an even keel at work. He knew that Sally would help where she could. She was the best assistant in the business she had willingly agreed to work for Rob when he needed the help settling into the job of being the owner. She knew as much about the business as he did and she seemed to have as great a proprietary interest as well.
He smiled when he thought about her. She was only a couple of years older than he was, not quite thirty yet. She was actually one of the reasons the business had not collapsed after his parents had died in the crash. Their clients may have been nervous about dealing with him at the beginning, but Sally had been with the company for years and everyone saw her as a link between his father and himself. Clients knew that his dad had trusted Sally with a great deal of responsibility and the day-to-day work. She had become an excellent stabilizing influence and sounding board for him over the past couple of years.
The more he thought about it, Rob wondered if his dad hadn't hired Sally for more than her sharp mind and administration skills. If he didn't know better, he would have suspected that his father might have had the idea of trying to match Rob and Sally up. Of course, that would not have panned out as he had met Geri only a little bit before his parents were gone. He did wonder though. Sally never seemed to have a boyfriend, which was curious. She was attractive, standing a little taller than he was. She was in good shape, which meant that she probably went down to the corporate gym on her lunch hour. Rob knew that there was no shortage of young bucks around there that were only too happy to squire Sally around. She would have one or two dates with a guy and then they would be gone. She always seemed to be on good terms with them afterward though. She just seemed to be looking for something and had not found it yet.
Once the workmen were gone, everyone turned in for the night. Rob took the final turn in the shower, following the agents and Geri. Geri was, of course, first. It was almost an hour later before he stumbled into the bedroom and prepared to get into bed. As he did so, Geri rolled over and looked at him.
"Do you think that Diana wants to come out and play with her mistress?" she said sexily.
Rob grinned broadly, looked down at his feet, and said, "I'm sure that Diana would love to play with you, Mistress."
Geri had introduced her husband to role-playing games early on in their marriage so that getting him to dress up would be easy to do at this point. At the beginning, she had been the one to dress up as the French Maid, but she had gotten him to agree to also do it occasionally.
Once in a while had become a regular occurrence when they had sex. She did not consider what they did as making love. After all, she was married to Evan already and had only married Rob as part of her master plan to defraud him of his trust fund and company assets. A little bit of hypnosis and a lot of positive reinforcement on her part had gotten Rob to the point where he willingly dressed as a maid and was only interested in sex when he was.
He turned to one of the bureaus and took out a pink bra and a thong panty set. He quickly stripped off his pajamas and put on the silky undergarments. He took out his new set of breast forms and slid them into the bra. Geri had recently upgraded Diana from a tasteful C cup to a full figured DD. She had wanted him to get EE forms but Rob had sensibly pointed out that would require an entire new set of bras and dresses. He immediately went from being a slightly built blond man to a well-endowed blond bombshell in her underwear. His face was the only thing that betrayed the fact that he was not female.
He strutted to the closet in his lingerie, putting on a show for Geri, and took out a pretty pink baby doll nightie. He pulled the nightgown, what there was of it; over his head let it slither down his body. His wriggling caused his breasts to wobble, just as if they belonged to him. The feel of the nightdress brushing against his bare butt cheeks excited him to no end and was reflected by the bulge in his thong. He decided to forego using one of his gaffes because he expected to be taking it off in a few minutes anyway. A pair of skyscraper-height high heeled shoes, pink of course, completed the look. Rob had gotten enough practice in their dress-up play that he was perfectly comfortable with them and his legs had taken on the look of a runway model.
Looking at his legs, Geri could see that the exercises and diet that she had encouraged over the past few months had started to sculpt Rob's body in the direction she wanted. The less flab and undesirable muscle there was, the easier it would be to change him.
He turned to the bed and curtseyed to Geri. He shifted his voice to the higher registers Geri had encouraged him to use as a maid. "Can I get you anything, mistress?" For some reason, using a higher voice had gotten easier as time went on.
"Yes, Diana. I would like a glass of warm milk."
"Yes, Mistress," Rob said. He curtseyed again and shimmied out to the kitchen to get the milk. As he reached the bedroom door however, he stopped and turned. "Those marshals are upstairs, what if they happen to be out there?"
"Well, Diana. You are my servant and I want a glass of milk. If you run into them, just tell them that I sent you. You do want to obey me, don't you?" Geri's voice took on a tone of someone who expected to be obeyed, without shouting or being threatening.
"Yes, Mistress," Rob said again, his voice quavering somewhat with his uncertainty. His tone was one of obedience and there was something about what Geri had just said that made him want to do what he was told, but his stomach was doing little flip-flops.
The kitchen was dark, so he turned on one of the side lights so that he could see what he was doing. He got a glass from the cabinet which always seemed to be a little too high for him, but the added height of his shoes helped a little. The bottom of his baby doll slid up the back of his ass and tickled. The sensation was so erotic, that Rob didn't think that his cock could get any larger.
He had just set the glass on the counter in order to get the milk when he heard, "Well…well…I didn't know that Mrs. Tanner's little sister was visiting."
Rob gave a girlish little shriek and spun around. He saw agent Johnson leaning against the counter behind him grinning. For some reason, Rob felt small in the presence of the other man and all he could do is look down at the floor.
"What might your name be, missy?" Johnson asked.
"My name is Diana, sir," Rob said, curtseying. Unconsciously, his hand crept up to scratch at his nose. When he realized what he was doing, he forced himself to relax and put his hand down. Even though he knew that he had been caught and he knew that Johnson knew exactly who he was, he found that he couldn't break out of his persona as Diana, even down to using Diana's high voice. At the same time, he was trying to pull the front of the nightie down so that he wasn't betraying just how much fun this all was.
"My name is Frank Johnson ma'am," Johnson said, playing it straight. He knew who this was and Rob knew that he knew it. It was as if they were both trying to keep a straight face and he was sure that Rob was mortified to be strutting around in cute little nightdress.
Rob could not help curtseying again and said, "My mistress sent me out for a glass of milk. I'm afraid that you surprised me sir."
"I apologize, ma'am." Johnson's whole behavior let it be known that he wasn't sorry and that he was enjoying the whole thing. "I just came down to get a snack." He picked up an apple from the counter next to Rob. "I'll just head on back upstairs now. You have a good night ma'am." He winked and sauntered out of the kitchen with a smile. Rob wasn't sure, but he thought that he saw a bulge in the front of the other man's trousers.
All Rob could do is look down and shake his head in shame. He couldn't understand why he had acted like a submissive servant, but it was like he was locked into autopilot. Even though he didn't think that he could be more embarrassed, he somehow felt a thrill go through him that he had been dressed like a sexy girl in a night dress in front of a strange man.
He was sure that neither one the agents would be down any more tonight as they would not want to walk in on whatever he and Geri might be doing later. He poured the glass of milk that Geri had requested and warmed it briefly in the microwave. He watched it carefully as he did not want Geri yelling at him again for bringing her hot curdled milk. She had not let him back into bed with her for two days for that mistake. When he thought the milk was ready, he found a tray to carry it on and took the glass out of the microwave. He returned to the bedroom, sashayed up to the bed, and offered the tray to Geri.
"Diana, did you bring me any cookies to go with my milk?" Geri asked, looking at Rob as he stood before her with his hands clasped before him.
Rob looked down and said, "No, ma'am. I didn't look to see if we had any."
"Diana," Geri chided. "A good maid must learn to anticipate her mistress' or her master's needs and wants. If you are going to be a good domestic, you need to keep this in mind."
"Yes, ma'am. I'll try to do better," Rob was properly polite and apologetic; he should have known that Geri might want something to go with her milk. He had let her down again and he felt like he wanted to cry. "I will make you some cookies tomorrow."
Of course, this was all role-play to him and his only thought at this point was to please his wife again so that they might do this again tomorrow. After all, the after role-play play was so much fun.
After Geri finished her milk and set it aside, she said, "Diana, my husband took a shower earlier. Did he take care of his towel or leave it on the floor again?"
"I believe that it is on the floor, Mistress," Rob said, looking down.
"Well, please clean up in the bathroom. I swear, if you did not clean up after him, this house would be a mess," Geri said, shaking her head.
"Yes, Mistress." Rob strutted in her high heels to the bathroom and cleaned up the mess that he had made as Rob. Geri watched him as he left the room. Just looking at him dressed this way made Geri hot. She wished that the next phase of her master plan would arrive sooner.
Rob returned after a few minutes to find Geri reclining on the bed, nude.
Playing the demanding mistress to the hilt allowed Geri to continue to browbeat her husband and enforce his submissiveness and the maid mentality. "Diana! What have I told you about makeup? Put on your lip gloss!"
"Yes, ma'am." Rob picked up a tube of chapstick from the bureau and coated her lips.
"Now, I need attention myself. Give me a kiss please." She spread her legs wider as she spoke, making it plain which lips she wanted to be kissed. Her pussy puckered invitingly to Rob and he could see that his wife was already hot and wet for him.
Rob climbed on to the bed and knelt between Geri's legs. Leaning forward, he kissed his way up and down the insides of Geri's thighs, dragging his tongue as he went. He was rewarded with little shivers and moans from Geri who was becoming very aroused. Rob was just as aroused as his cock threatened to break through the tight thong. After licking and kissing all around Geri's pussy and favoring it with several puffs of air that made Geri jump each time, Rob lightly licked the glistening slit from top to bottom. Several light flicks of the tongue made it clear that Geri was more than ready for the main event and Rob closed down on her clitoris to give it a serious tongue-lashing. Geri gave a small yelp every time Rob's coarse tongue scraped over her clitoris. Finally, Geri could take no more and pushed her partner away. The lip gloss that Rob had applied was seriously smeared and most of it now coated his wife's nether lips.
Rob left for the bathroom to clean up and to get ready to return to bed. Of course, he came back unclothed and got into bed. As he lay back, expecting Geri to roll over to being kissing and rubbing, she snuggled up to him, dressed again in her nightclothes. Her hand trailed up his thigh to briefly cup his balls, avoiding contact with his seriously hardened cock, before continuing across his belly to his chest. Her nails scratched lightly across his chest and erect nipples.
"Your skin feels kind of dry, Rob. Are you using enough moisturizer?" she asked.
"I believe so. I hadn't noticed any problems."
"Well, let me rub some in for you. You don't want to have to deal with irritated skin," Geri sounded so concerned about Rob's comfort. It gave him a warm feeling to know how much his wife cared about him.
Geri rolled over and picked up a tube of cream from her nightstand. "Here, I'll rub it in for you." She squeezed a generous amount on to her hands and began to rub it into his chest, paying extra attention to his nipples and the area that would be called his breasts. Rob stiffened as the area under her hands began to feel warm and tingly. His nipples felt as if they were hard enough to scratch glass and he could swear that his cock was stiff enough to drive nails.
Just when the heat felt incredibly good and his entire body seemed to be vibrating, she craned her neck to kiss him. "Thank you for helping to protect me," she said. She put her arms around him to hug him and her head down on his chest, making it plain that her teasing would not be going any further.
Rob let out a quiet, frustrated sigh, bringing an unseen smile to Geri's face. It took Rob a while to finally fall asleep, but not before some strange feeling of sadness caused tears to stream down his face.
* * * * *
The sun had been up for a while when Rob finally woke up. Geri was gone from beside him and her spot was cold, she had obviously been up for a while. He dressed quickly in casual clothes and took care of his morning business in the bathroom.
Padding into the kitchen he found that coffee had been made, so he poured himself a cup and went looking for everyone. He found Geri and the federal agents seated at the dining table talking. Their conversation came to an abrupt halt the minute he appeared.
As he entered the room, agent Tyler looked up at him and said, "Ah…Mr. Tanner. I was beginning to think that you were going to sleep all day. We were getting ready to wake you."
"Sorry. It was a late night," Rob answered. He took a swallow of coffee, savoring the taste and hoped that it would wake him up.
"Did you take your vitamins, dear? They should help," asked Geri. When Rob indicated that he had not gotten around to it yet, she went into the kitchen and came back with two tablets in her hand. "Here you go. I swear you'd forget your head if it wasn't fastened on." She laughed and looked at Tyler and Johnson, who laughed a moment after her. Rob smiled to acknowledge the humor and popped the pills into his mouth. Washing them down with the last of the coffee, he returned the cup to the kitchen.
Tyler stood up and said, "If you like, I can call Mr. Stevens and arrange for him to meet us. You could get some breakfast at the same time."
Rob nodded and said, "That sounds good, but my appetite has been off lately. I'll have to see if I'm hungry when we get there."
Tyler made a call and arranged to meet Evan in an hour. He and Rob headed out a few minutes later, leaving Johnson to watch over Geri. After about a twenty minute drive, Tyler pulled up to a small coffeehouse and they went inside. As Evan had not appeared as yet, they ordered coffee and bagels at the counter and found a table. Their names had not been called yet when Evan and Sally pulled up in Sally's car.
Rob waved at them as they came in and they went through introductions and exchanged handshakes. Evan towered over Rob by several inches. Sally was the only one to note that it was a normal occurrence that Rob seemed to retreat into himself a little when he was around Evan, almost like he was afraid to challenge him in things. Evan's expression was all business, where Sally's showed concern for Rob. She smiled warmly at Rob, which went unnoticed by Evan and Tyler.
Evan sent Sally up to the counter to place their orders. He thought nothing of treating her as a subordinate instead of a co-worker. Rob had noted it several times and had mentioned it to Evan. After the second confrontation, Evan had made it clear to Rob that she was only a glorified secretary and he saw no reason to change his attitude towards her. Rob had retreated from the conversation and had not brought it up again, even though he felt bad for Sally when it happened.
After they had taken their seats, Tyler spoke first, "Mr. Stevens? How much paperwork do you have for Mr. Tanner to sign?"
Evan looked at Rob and then Tyler before saying, "There is a fair amount that requires signatures and notarization. I brought Miss Olsen as she is a notary public. As long as she witnesses our signatures, she can take care of the formalities later and we can file everything with the SEC.
"There is one problem though…The SEC has changed their procedures somewhat and we did not find out until today that we will need to submit these documents to them, wait for confirmation, and then sign the documents that they send back."
Tyler said, "That's interesting."
Evan shrugged and said, "Yes. I explained what the situation was to an upper-level supervisor and they agreed that these are highly unusual circumstances. They did offer to courier the counter-signature documents to us though. It just means that I will need to meet with you again tomorrow to finalize things."
"Well, if that is how it must be…" said Tyler. He looked over to Rob and asked, "Will that be okay with you, Mr. Tanner?"
Rob hesitated and said, "I suppose so. It still feels like I should be there to help run things though. We don't know how long we could be in this situation."
Evan spoke calmingly to Rob, "Rob, agent Tyler explained things to me. Geri's life could be in danger and yours too. You both need to protect yourselves until this is over. I promise to take care of the company as if it were mine alone; I know how much it means to you. You just need to worry about watching over Geri."
Sally had been watching the conversation quietly. A moment later, both orders were announced and Evan turned to her and said, "Sally, be a good girl and get that? I'll start getting everything ready."
His tone of voice was a command instead of a request and she rose stiffly to comply. Rob stood as well and said, "I can help you Sally. Agent Tyler, I think that we will need more space for everything. Could you pull that empty table over? That way we will have a place to put the paperwork."
Tyler looked up at Rob and nodded. While he was moving chairs and the table, Rob and Sally picked up the various breakfast items and maneuvered them back to the tables. By the time they had returned, Evan had pulled out a stack of folders and laid them out.
Everyone busied themselves with their food for a few minutes and then looked up to begin the process of working through the folders and documents. Not every sheet required a signature, but it began to feel like it to Rob. Evan would sign off on a packet, Rob would review it briefly before adding his signature, and then pass it to Sally for her notary seal and then to put back into its folder and then into the briefcase that she carried. Rob noted in passing that Evan was not carrying anything and seemed to treat Sally like a pack mule, why hadn't he noticed that particular attitude about Evan before?
It took them a couple of hours and coffee refills before everything had been signed and counter-signed properly. Sally was finally able to zip her briefcase closed and Evan stood immediately. "We need to get these finished and over to the SEC. I believe that using a courier rather than sending everything by fax will be more secure, so we need to leave now." Rob stood and Evan shook his hand, "Don't worry about anything. The company will be fine, trust me."
"I know that, Evan. I just don't like sitting back and letting someone else do the work that I should be doing," Rob answered. "After all, my dad built that company and I know most of our investors personally. The company is almost like my child to me."
"Don't worry. It will be okay. You and Geri will be back before you know it. Think of it like a vacation." Evan and Tyler turned to head for the door. Rob could not see the sneer of contempt on Evan's face. 'When Rob was able to return to his company, he wouldn't recognize it. Nor it recognize him, hee hee.'Thought Evan.
Only Rob saw Sally's narrowed eyes directed at Evan's back. Rob let the other two get almost to the door and quietly asked Sally, "What seems to be the problem? Is there something wrong at work or home?"
Sally relaxed and shook her head, "Nothing really. I just get a bad feeling with Evan. I know that you and Geri are stuck with having to drop out of sight, but it just feels like a mistake to put Evan in charge of everything. The thing is that I don't know what else you could do."
"I know, Sally," Rob said. "I feel the same way. But, like you said, Geri and I are in danger. So we will just have to trust Evan to keep the business running. He just is not that good at bringing new investors."
"You're right. I'll keep my eyes open and try to help where I can. You know that you can depend upon me, Rob." She looked at him a little sadly, but Rob did not notice.
Evan and Tyler had paused at the door and were looking back at them. When Rob and Sally realized that the other two were waiting for them, they turned and headed over.
"Is there a problem?" Tyler asked.
"No. Sally was just concerned about Geri and I being away and I was telling her that everything would be fine," Rob answered.
They all headed out to the cars. Evan shook Rob's hand and again told him that he had nothing to worry about. Sally impulsively gave Rob a strong hug and whispered that she would do her best for him.
* * * * *
Rob and Tyler drove home in silence. Once they were back, Rob told Geri about the meeting with Evan and that he would need to meet with them the following day to finalize giving Evan the ability to deal with the SEC and other organizations. Afterward, he napped for a few hours, attributing his fatigue to the late night and relative lack of sleep. He did not see the smiles on the faces of the other three as he trudged off to the bedroom.
When he woke, it was evening and getting rather dark outside. Tyler and Johnson were outside the front of the house, smoking and trying to stay concealed. Rob shook his head in confused amusement at how government employees could be so foolish as to shorten their lives by smoking. Most people understood that smoking was a mistake. Rob gave a mental shrug and went out to the kitchen. He found Geri at the stove, stirring a pan of soup.
She looked a little surprised to see him and said, "Hi! The way you were sleeping, I thought you were going to sleep until tomorrow. I decided to make you some soup and I was about come and get you."
"Smells good. What is it?"
"Just some soup. I seasoned it pretty well, so it won't just taste like canned," she answered with a smile. She ladled a large helping into a bowl and set it before him, along with a sandwich.
The soup tasted good, but he complained that the sandwich had an off taste. Geri just frowned and said, "There should be anything wrong with it. Maybe you're coming down with something. Your appetite has been off too. Try to eat it anyway," she answered. He plowed through the sandwich and the soup as he was told. Before too long, he was yawning again.
Geri looked at him closely and said, "You're looking a little pale. Let's get you back to bed." She let him lean on her as she guided him back to the bedroom. He was almost asleep by the time they reached the bed. Geri turned him slightly toward the bed and pushed, letting him flop loosely on to the mattress. She threw his legs up onto the bed and pulled him over to one side before covering him with a blanket.
"There. Now you're all nice and comfy. Let's let you listen to some more music shall we?" She opened the headboard and pulled out headphones which she slid over Rob's ears. She started a small digital player that was attached to the headphones and left the room. Rob was sound asleep and never moved a muscle.
The two men looked up as she came out into the living area. She looked at them and said, "He's out like a light. I don't expect him to wake up for about twelve hours and he won't even remember falling asleep." She grinned wolfishly. "I've started him on a new conditioning program, so he should start being a little easier to handle. It won't be noticeable when you take him out tomorrow, but we should be able to get him to cooperate with the plastic surgery."
Tyler sat back and looked at her. "I don't understand why you're doing this. All we need to do is keep him on ice until Stevens has all of the transfers set up. We probably won't even need him around by the time he actually executes them."
"True," Geri replied. "But we need a fall guy to take the heat for us after all of the cash has been transferred away. The way I understand it, Evan is going to move the money through three or four different companies before it reaches our dummy corporation. Then we have to be careful about moving it to Belize. Once it's there, we can draw it out in American dollars. But if we don't have Rob for them to focus on, they'll come looking for us. That's why we're having plastic surgery. Also, if we put him off-balance with the surgery and the hypnosis, the story he tells will make him look crazy and like a pervert. Imagine how the media will play up an investment banker who steals a billion dollars and wants to go live as a she-male somewhere.
"Humiliating him is just a plus for me. I mean, either one of you would make two of him. He's a nice guy, but all he ever does is to give in to me. How can you respect somebody who is always falling all over themselves just to make you happy? It's like living with a human puppy dog.
Tyler could tell that he had struck a rather sensitive nerve and he decided to change the subject. "Stevens thinks that he'll have everything he needs from the SEC by the early afternoon. He wants you to call him." Geri nodded curtly to him and went into the kitchen with her cell phone. She returned about a half hour later.
"Evan thinks that he should have the SEC documents like you said. He wants you to take Rob to the office tomorrow to be signed and I'll go out to meet Evan. You should plan on being gone for a few hours so that Rob doesn't wonder where I am."
Tyler smiled slyly and nodded.
Geri looked thoughtful for a few moments and Tyler could almost see the light bulb flash on over her head. "I think that it couldn't hurt to start Rob's day off a little out of balance. If the two of you help me, I think that tomorrow morning could be fun." She looked at the two men, grinning broadly.
She led them into the bedroom where Rob was lying in his drug-induced sleep. Quietly directing them, they took out Rob's French Maid uniform, undergarments, and everything needed to transform him into Diana. They quickly stripped him of his clothes, being careful not to disturb Rob's headphones and redressed him. The only time that Geri was on her own when it came to the gaffe. Geri was forced to perform the tuck and roll with Rob's penis and two attendants. Apparently, gangsters were too manly to touch another man's equipment.
* * * * *
Rob seemed to be standing in a large room. The gray walls, floor, and ceiling made it impossible to tell if the room was the size of a gymnasium or as small as his bedroom. He tried yelling, but there was not echo. After a moment, he wasn't sure if he had even tried to make any noise. When he tried to walk, he couldn't tell if he was actually moving.
The monotony of his surroundings coupled with a just-noticeable warmth was enough to completely relax him. With nothing to catch his attention, either sight or sound, he let himself just settle to the floor. The floor itself seemed to be incredibly soft almost as if it were a giant cushion. He wondered that, if he had the energy, would the walls be just as soft and warm.
As he let himself drift, he became aware of a whisper, just at the edge of his hearing. "Relax…Don't worry about things…Just do what you're told…" If he tried to focus on it, he couldn't seem to hear it, but by relaxing, he could just hear it. He let himself just seem to float, listening to the whisper. He felt so safe and warm…
* * * * *
Rob woke up at about mid-morning, sunlight streaming in through the blinds. Again, Geri was long gone from the bed and he did not recall when she had come to bed. He made his way into the bathroom to take care of business and the grogginess he felt cleared when he realized with a jolt how he was dressed. He hyperventilated for a moment because he had no memory of dressing before he had gone to bed. He was sure that he had been wearing pajamas earlier, so what did it mean that he had gotten up in the middle of the night and become Diana? Geri must have seen him when she got up this morning. What would she think? He looked in the mirror and saw that he had even put on eyeliner, mascara, and lipstick. And he could feel the gaffe between his legs, almost too tight against his member. What was wrong with him that he would dress as Diana in his sleep?
Before he could totally lose control of himself, Rob made a conscious effort to relax and regain control of his breathing. He needed to talk to Geri about this. He had to make sure that she wasn't somehow upset with his cross-dressing when they weren't playing and reassure her that this would never happen again. At least without her knowledge and agreement. He gave no thought to the fact that he suddenly needed her permission to play dress-up; he just knew that the thought made him feel good.
He came out feeling much better after a shave and a shower, the shave appearing to be a waste of time. He found Geri and agent Tyler in the living room, watching a game show.
Geri looked at Rob with a little smile and said, "Did you enjoy yourself last night?" All Rob could do was look down with a bright red face and nod. With Tyler in the room, he was afraid to ask her what had happened once she had come to bed.
Tyler pretended not to know what was going on and said, "Ah…You're up. Mr. Stevens called about an hour ago to tell us that the SEC documents were being couriered to your business offices and that we should come there to finish up."
"Sounds good. Let me get a cup of coffee and we can go," replied Rob.
"We can get one on the way. We would like to get this cleared up," said Tyler.
"Okay," Rob said quietly.
"We can leave now and be back in an hour or two," Tyler said, amazed at how easily Rob agreed.
Geri was watching the conversation with a barely concealed grin. She had been preparing her husband for this for weeks and, now that they were stepping up the hormones and hypnosis, she expected to turn him into a helpless puppet in no time. She watched her husband trail after Tyler to the car, almost laughing now that Rob was out of the house.
"What a wimp," she sneered. As the car pulled out of the drive, she gathered her purse and headed for the door. As she was opening it, Johnson was coming into the room. She looked back and said, "I'll be back in a few hours." Johnson nodded and turned toward the kitchen.
The drive to Rob's business office was quiet and uneventful. By the time they had arrived, Rob had roused himself from what almost felt like a trance. He and Tyler entered the main door and waved hello to the receptionist as they headed back toward Evan's office. They had to pass Rob's office first and Sally caught them as they went by. "Rob! Evan's not here. He had to run out to take care of something that came up, but he said that you and I could finish things up. He made sure to sign everything and wanted me to have you counter-sign and then I could notarize everything."
"Okay. Do you want to do it in here?" Rob asked, indicating his own office.
Sally held up a large package and said, "Sure." She turned to Tyler and said, "It will take some time to finish up. Do you want to sit in here with us? We do have a lounge where the chairs are more comfortable."
Tyler took in the office chairs and said, "I can wait in the lounge. Is there some place I can get some coffee?"
"Sure, there's a coffee pot in there too."
Tyler thanked her and walked off toward the lounge.
Before they settled down to work through the stack of documents requiring a counter-signature, Sally retrieved coffee for them both. Rob sat back in his chair and said, "I feel like I've been on the go for the last three days."
Sally studied Rob's face closely and could have sworn he was wearing mascara, but decided now was not the time to bring something like that up. "Well…you do look tired," Sally said.
"I shouldn't be. I've been getting close to twelve hours of sleep a night. But I never even had a chance to have breakfast this morning. I woke up and we had to get over here right away."
"No problem. I have a sandwich I made for myself for lunch. Hang on," Sally said. She went out to her desk and brought back her sack lunch.
"Sally, I don't want to take your lunch," Rob objected.
"Don't be silly Rob," Sally replied. "It's easier for me to take care of lunch than it will be for you. Go ahead."
While Rob worked his way through the sandwich, Sally watched and sipped her coffee. "So, can you tell me what's going on? All Evan told me yesterday is that you and Geri had something going on with the feds and that you were going to be away from the office for quite a while."
"I am not allowed to tell anyone this, but you are not just anyone, so keep this just between us. Well…the federal marshals are telling us that it should only be a few days. It seems the Geri witnessed a murder being committed by someone they believe is an enforcer for a Mexican drug cartel. They think that we might be danger and they're keeping us in protective custody at the house until they know that the danger is over."
Sally shook her head in confusion.
"No offense, but that sound a little funny to me. Why not move you to a more secure location and bring Evan and me to you instead of exposing you by coming here? And what happens after they catch the guy? It seems that you would be in even more danger."
"I know. Things have been happening so fast around me that I'm a little confused."
"Rob, I understand. You've been distracted for the past few weeks. Is there something wrong?"
"No, I don't think so. Geri thinks that I'm either dealing with a virus or getting over one."
"You're a lot quieter today than I've ever seen you before. I wish that we could have gotten you to the doctor. You've been tired for weeks now and I swear that you have lost weight."
"Well definitely, when this is over."
Sally threw her hands up and said, "But it's still up in the air. Do you think that the feds can get you in to see a doctor while they have you locked down?"
"I'd have to check, but it seems like a good idea to see if they can get me in somewhere, if not with Dr. White," Rob said. "Something else that just occurred to me. My parent's trust fund is supposed to come under my control in October. With all of this that is going on, I'm thinking that we don't need the additional confusion that will bring. If I delay it, we'll have to move it out for a full year."
"Your trust fund is a pretty good size. I mean, that's two hundred million dollars to defer taking ownership of!" Sally was surprised that Rob would put off taking ownership of such a large amount of money, but not shocked. He didn't regard the money as a right or let it make him overbearing or obnoxious, like many of their rich investors she had to deal with.
He shrugged. "Well, the monthly allowance from the trust should be enough until this time next year."
"How does Geri feel about that?" Sally asked, her eyes narrowing.
"I haven't been able to discuss it with her. We've been living pretty well on the monthly check, so she shouldn't be too upset. I'll tell her as soon as I can though. Another thing, I want to make you the executor of the fund, in case that becomes necessary."
Sally nodded, but her expression was rather skeptical. Her impression of Rob's wife over the past year or so was of someone who cared about her position and the money that went with it. Almost everyone who met her could see it. The only one who did not was Rob. He was still so much in love with her that she could no wrong. Sally had an image in which Rob would do absolutely anything for the woman he loved, with no questions asked. But her image of Rob was not of a gullible sucker but of someone with a good heart who just needed to learn who to trust.
When she looked at Rob, her eyes were tear-filled and Rob could not miss the concern that her expression conveyed. "Rob, what am I supposed to do if something happens to you?"
Rob was a little teary also as he hugged one of his best friends and said, "Sally, you will be responsible for disbursing the funds. Make sure that Geri is taken care of and then give the rest to charity. Just remember charity starts at home — as executor you are entitled to a fair salary."
Being a man, Rob had missed the real point of Sally's question. Not wanting to embarrass him by having to explain her question and absolutely terrified if he answered it the wrong way, she let it go. She let herself just hold the man that she had come to love over the past years and that she had resigned herself to never having.
They finally got to work and spent the next couple of hours wading through the various pieces of paper that needed his signature. It took a little longer as Sally imprinted her seal on each sheet as they worked. When they were finished, Rob took a few minutes to call for the courier while Sally caught up with her notary tasks and he let Tyler know that they were almost done. It looked like they would be able to submit the papers before the end of the day.
Once everything had been sent off with the courier, Rob went back to the lounge to find Tyler. Tyler was just finishing a phone call and said, "Philadelphia PD believes that they may have a lead on the killer your wife saw. We're going to have your dinner delivered this evening and my supervisor will let us know where we stand."
They arrived back at the house a while later. It was almost dark by the time that Tyler parked in the drive and they went in. They found Geri and Johnson preparing the dining table and laying out the food that appeared to have just been delivered. Rob gave Geri a quick hug and everyone sat down to eat. Tyler filled Johnson in on the plan to call their supervisor after dinner. Geri was rather quiet and did not respond to Rob's attempts to start a conversation about how she spent her day.
When they had finished, Tyler and Johnson went off to make their phone calls and Geri left the room, rebuffing Rob's attempts to talk to her. Rob was left to clean up by himself. He really wanted to discuss the decisions he had made about the trust fund, but he realized that he would have to wait until she was in a more receptive mood. He assumed that her behavior must be due to the stress of the need for the federal security. He resolved to discuss this with her when they got up in the morning. By the time he had finished his shower, he found Geri already feigning sleep so he got into bed also, finding it easy to fall asleep.
* * * * *
When Rob woke the next morning, he did a quick check to see how he was dressed — relieved to find Diana wasn't there this morning. He found that Geri had beaten him out of bed yet again. He dressed quickly and went out to find himself a cup of coffee. He found Geri and Johnson sitting in the living room while Tyler was on the phone. From the little Rob heard, the news did not sound good. Tyler hung up, faced the other three, and started his story.
"The Philadelphia Police Department arrested the killer that Mrs. Tanner saw. Unfortunately, the cartel is now aware of her and we need to take steps to put you in a safe place and prevent them from finding and killing you both."
"What does this mean though?" asked Rob.
Tyler looked uncomfortable as he said, "It means that we need to move you out of here to a safe place and take steps to keep you from being recognized."
Geri spoke up and asked, "What do you mean keep us from being recognized? Will we have to wear disguises all the time?" She followed her part of the script perfectly.
"It's something that we really do not publicize about these cases, Mrs. Tanner," answered Tyler. "We utilize some minor plastic surgery to modify your appearance and also move you to a safe house. By changing your appearance, we can reduce the level of security to avoid the possibility of detection and give you the ability to be out in public somewhat. This is something that we could not do if you remain as you are. You would be forced to remain out of sight in the safe house and we would need to maintain a greater presence while protecting you."
"What would the plastic surgery entail?" asked Rob. He still felt a little concerned about leaving the house behind, but his head seemed to be filled with cotton, making thinking difficult.
"I can't tell you that. We need to take you to the clinic so that you can talk to the medical folks. They will be able to discuss what will be involved. I'm sorry to have to rush you, but we need to go as soon as possible before the cartel takes any action."
Geri stood up. "I guess if we're going to do this, we should get going then."
Rob looked at Geri and nodded. "We can at least talk to the doctors and find out what they recommend."
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
Chapter 3
Rob really wanted to have breakfast before heading out to the clinic the feds had referred to. Tyler pointed out that if the doctors at the clinic recommended that they perform some plastic surgery that day, they might not want them to have eaten. He suggested that they wait until they had spoken to the doctors and have a good lunch, depending upon what they were told.
Rob and Geri were told to pack an overnight bag with a couple of days' worth of clothes. Geri seemed to require more clothes though and ended up with three bags. The agents said nothing as the luggage was loaded into the SUV and they left for their secret destination. They drove for the better part of an hour, but never really left the metropolitan area. The Philadelphia area was large enough that Rob did not recognize the area they finally stopped in. They parked in an enclosed parking area behind a three or four story building that Tyler identified as the clinic and they went in through the rear doors.
They made their way through corridors and elevators before they stopped at a numbered door. They entered into a small waiting room where they found themselves alone. Johnson remained in the hallway to watch the door while Rob and Geri took seats to wait, Tyler continued on through the interior door. Geri held Rob's hand and put her head on his shoulder.
"Thank you for being here with me," she said. She snuggled up against him.
Rob pulled her hand to his lips and kissed her fingers. "I love you. You know that I would do anything for you." He felt the sincerity of every word that he said to her.
Laughing on the inside, Geri forced herself to give the expected response, "I love you too. We are in this together, I will be there by your side every step of the way, trust me."
They sat cuddled together for almost half an hour. A nurse had come out a few minutes after Tyler had gone in to tell them that they would be seen by their physicians in just a few minutes. The nurse finally came back for them to escort them to separate offices. Rob was dropped off with an older gentleman named Winters and the nurse escorted Geri off down the hallway.
The exam room was a combination of a standard clinic exam room with the customary exam table and of a physician's office, complete with a desk, armchair, and a computer in one corner of the desk. Rob could smell the combination of antiseptic and rubbing alcohol that seemed to pervade all medical offices. It only served to make him a little jittery, considering why he had been brought here.
The first thing the doctor did was have Rob change into the standard gown that was an offense to every patient's modesty. A nurse came in to draw several vials of blood and just as quickly disappeared again. The doctor then gathered the customary statistics of height, weight, and Rob's estimate of his general health. Once he was done recording them, the doctor himself took special pictures of his skull, chest, and mid-section.
Once they were done with the mechanics of the doctor-patient visit, the doctor tried to put Rob at ease and invited him to have a seat at the desk. Winters spread a blanket on the chair to make Rob comfortable in his gown and started out with, "I'm truly sorry Mr. Tanner. Normally, I have two to four consultations with my patients to discuss what improvements we are going be making and to make sure that they are emotionally prepared for surgery and the results. Because of the need to disguise you, you and I do not have that luxury and we have to move rather quickly. All we can do, you and I, is discuss what changes I propose to make and assure you that you will be perfectly safe."
"I understand that, Dr. Winters," Rob said hesitantly. "I'm a little worried about this whole thing and I'm here only because my wife needs to be hidden from the people who are after her."
"And I can understand that. Let me show you what can be done," Winters said as he tapped some keys on the computer keyboard. Several copies of Rob's face appeared on the computer monitor.
At first glance, Rob did not see anything special about them. But, as he followed the line of pictures across the screen, he could see that they were all different from the face he was accustomed to seeing in the mirror each morning. A couple of them were pretty close to what he considered normal and a couple were so far from his current appearance that they bordered on being ludicrous.
He looked up at the doctor and said, "You couldn't really make me look like Marilyn Monroe or Madonna, could you? I mean you don't plan on doing that, do you?" The look of fright on Rob's face would have been priceless, if you were planning a prank.
"Not at all, Mr. Tanner. Using your skeletal structure, I allowed the program to put them in there to only show the extremes of what could be done. What I have in mind is more along these lines here," Winters answered, pointing to one of the other pictures. It showed Rob's face with some minor differences. When Winters clicked on the image's hair to change its color, the resemblance to Rob's original picture became much less so.
"So this is what you propose to do to me? I don't want to look like a woman." Rob asked. He was definitely not sold on this idea at all.
Winters smiled slightly. "It's not as simple as it looks really. Because of the occasional work I do for the government, we have access to certain procedures and gene therapies that are not available to the general medical community as yet."
"That sounds like they are experimental," commented a concerned Rob.
"No, I would rather say they are cutting edge," the doctor said with a broader smile. "Basically, what I plan to do this afternoon is to perform a series of injections to change the shape of your face. You would be amazed by how much that will do to make you unrecognizable. Liposuction around your middle will change your body shape somewhat so that your physical profile will fool the casual observer also. This will allow you to actually go in public without security and be undetected by the people who are looking for you.
"Also, we will use the cells in the blood that we drew to make use of the gene therapy I mentioned. This will allow your body to continue to morph into the desired end product. When they are done I guarantee your own mother will have a hard time picking you out of a police lineup. When you have reached the target appearance that we believe will allow you to hide long-term, we can turn it off or reverse it with a simple injection."
"Is it safe? What if I or my wife don't like what it looks like?" Rob asked.
The doctor held up his hands to reassure Rob. "It only requires a series of injections to terminate the cell operation. Once we implant them, they will continuously regenerate themselves and grow as if you had been born with them. Then, when we shut them down, your body's original cell pattern will move back in and everything returns to normal over a period of weeks."
That was how it was supposed to work in theory. It had been found that the process of reversing these changes caused the introduction of toxins into the body from the cell shutdown which had been found to be fatal to the host more often than not. More than likely, any changes he introduced into the patient in front of him would be permanent. And, from the information he had been given by his blackmailer, it sounded like they were intended to be just that. He felt a great deal of sympathy for Rob. He did not know what he had done to piss off these people, but Rob did not come across as a bad person. He also knew that whatever Rob decided, he would be subjected to the same procedures regardless.
"Well…if only my appearance is going to be changed, and it can be undone later, it sounds like it would be safe to do," Rob said, sounding a little relieved. "I guess that all I can do is put myself in your hands and trust you to use your best judgment."
The Hippocratic Oath ran through his thoughts and doctor Winters' face twisted for a moment when Rob said that, but Rob was lost in considering his decision and in contemplating what he would end up looking like, so he missed it. He decided to move forward before Rob had a chance to reconsider.
"Then we need to begin. The procedures that I have planned out will take a couple of hours to perform and we will need to put you under during that time. I have to warn you that there will be some pain and discomfort when you come out of anesthesia. I prefer to prolong the anesthesia to allow the pain and swelling to pass off." The doctor could at least feel good about that.
Rob nodded. "Alright, I'm a little nervous about this and everything is going pretty fast. But if this will help us to stay safe from the people that might be coming after Geri, we need to do it. But, if you don't mind, I would still like to discuss this with my wife."
Winters actually felt a rush of relief when Rob said that. There was still a possibility that Rob could take the responsibility of what he was being forced to do out of his hands by refusing to have any surgery. "I completely agree with you. This is something that I insist on doing with my regular patients and we are pressed for time in this situation. Let me see if they have started your wife's procedure yet." He picked up the phone and punched a couple of numbers. When the other end answered, he said, "Hi, this is Paul. Have you started Mrs. Tanner's procedure yet? Mr. Tanner would like to talk with her for a moment, can we come down?"
Winters hung up and looked up at Rob. "They are preparing her for her procedure, but they will wait until we are done." He turned back to the computer and clicked a couple of more times. "I'm printing the image that we were discussing so that you will be able to talk with Geri about it." He retrieved the picture from a tray under his desk and they both stood.
They headed out of the office and down the hall a small distance. Rob tried to keep pace with Winters, but the task of keeping his gown closed in back caused him to twist somewhat and he walked a little slower. The doctor was waiting for him at another office and they went in together. This office was remarkably similar to the one they had just left and Geri was sitting on the edge of the exam bed waiting for them.
Rob went to her and hugged her to him, forgetting about the obscene gown for a moment. He pulled back to look at her and said, "Geri, Dr. Winters has shown me what I would look like when he is done and I want to make sure that this is something that you will be able to handle."
Geri looked back at Rob with all of the fake love and concern she could muster. "Of course, dear. Let me see."
Rob held out the picture that Winters passed him and Geri took a long look at it. "I think that you would look good this way Rob, even more of a hunk in fact." She looked up at him and licked her lips suggestively. She already knew that Rob would not look anything like the picture he had presented.
Rob flushed and nodded. "Yes, dear. I'll see you in a little while." He stepped back into her and kissed her deeply. When Rob and Winters left, nobody missed the fact that Rob's picture was being held low in front of him. Once Rob's back was turned, Geri's grin was less than kind, she had enjoyed that.
Back Winters' office, they sat back down for a few moments. "Well…Geri doesn't seem to have a problem with this but I have to tell you that I really do not like the idea of having to look and act like a woman in public."
Winters smiled and nodded in acknowledgement. "I completely understand, Mr. Tanner. A change like this is traumatic to even consider. If you refuse to undergo these procedures, I will honor your decision."
At that moment, the office door and agent Tyler stepped in carrying a briefcase. Winters looked up in outrage at the interruption, but said nothing when Tyler looked at him warningly.
"Doctor Winters, do you mind if I have a few words with Mr. Tanner? I need to discuss his participation in the operation and the alternatives." His tone told Winters to get the hell out.
Winters nodded in acquiescence. He gave a brief nod to Rob and left the office, closing the door behind him. Tyler took a seat on the edge of the desk near Rob, but not looming over him. He set the case down beside him and opened it. He took out a thin portfolio and set it on the desk in front of Rob.
"Mr. Tanner, your participation in this operation is important to us and to your wife. We would prefer to have had your cooperation willingly, but my superiors intend to have it, one way or another."
"What do you mean?" Rob asked. He looked from Tyler to the folder before him and back again.
"Open it to page 24," Tyler instructed.
A curious Rob complied and found a glossy photo of someone who resembled himself in an evening gown posing with a handsome man in a tuxedo. The caption at the bottom of the page, made Rob go lightheaded; 'Two new pledges on their way to a Tau Iota Tau sorority Turnabout Party.' Shown is the beautiful and titillating Robert Tanner wearing a chic red taffeta prom dress. He is escorted by his handsome boyfriend and fellow pledge, Kris Friedman.'
Rob gaped at the photo and looked up at Tyler. "That's not me!" Rob shook his head vigorously. "Where? How did you get a photo like this?"
Tyler dropped the hammer. "Well if that isn't you, you must have an identical twin sister!"
Rob shrugged his shoulders so Tyler took it to the next level. He threatened to show the photo to Geri and to circulate the picture to the entire contact list on his company computer. "I will post all those fraternity pictures on your Facebook page. We will let everyone decide if it's you or not."
Rob was openly quivering at the prospect, but remained defiant saying "No one will believe that is me! Besides, I don't have a Facebook page."
"You do now! Do you want to know what's on it?"
Tyler took out eight Polaroid photos from his pocket and dealt then out across the desk like he was dealing a poker hand. "With just the one photo you may be right, but take a look at these. They show the same woman in the glossy picture. This time it depicts her on her knees, sucking her date's cock."
He said, "Being five year old Polaroid pictures, they are a little faded and blurred but the face of the cocksucker sure looks a lot like you. My favorite is the last one. The quality is particularly clear. A close up face shot of a disheveled, girl reapplying her lipstick."
At this point Rob embarrassed himself and started to cry, "But those really aren't me!"
At which Frank laughed, "Listen Robbie, reality has nothing to do with it. It's perception that counts. If you turn us down, the world, including your wife, is going to think you are a cock sucking cross dresser."
"Let me lay my cards on the table. The government has a lot at stake in this operation. So just accept that one way or another you are going to get fucked. A defeated Rob shook his head yes and said, "I'll do it, but I know I will regret it."
Tyler smiled thinly, "Rob you know what they say about regret? You only regret the things you don't do, not the things you do." He gathered up the pictures and portfolio, tossed them back into the briefcase and left the room.
Winters came back in and stood next to the desk, looking at Rob.
"So, are you in on this too?" Rob asked, looking at Winters through his drying tears.
Winters shook his head slowly. "No, sir. I don't want to do this to you anymore than you want to have it done, but neither of us have any choice. I promise you, though, that you will be fine. Please come with me."
He led Rob through the interior door and into a moderately-sized operating room. "We can do most procedures right here. We find that we can do practically anything a hospital can do." The pride in his voice was obvious.
Rob was laid out on a gurney and covered with sheets and blankets. The doctor busied himself with reviewing x-rays and looking Rob over while other medical staff filtered into the room and started positioning equipment, supplies, and tables. By the time the doctor was ready to begin, Rob was surrounded by the doctor, two nurses, and a technician whose job appeared to be to handle the anesthesia and monitor Rob's progress. After preparing an injection site on Rob's arm, the technician slid a single needle into the IV line and Rob was out.
* * * * *
Winters stood next to Geri's bed, waiting for her to come out of the anesthesia; he had directed his support nurse to stay in the background. He knew that he needed to be here instead of allowing one of his nurses to handle this. The changes and enhancements that he had been required to make were something that Geri had not agreed to. Unfortunately, Stevens and Anders had given him instructions to give Geri a larger bust and to also reduce her waist size. She had ended up with a centerfold's body, but he wasn't sure that she would be happy with it.
Geri woke up rapidly and was lucid in about half an hour. As Winters had expected, she went ballistic when she found what Evan had ordered to be done to her. He was fully prepared to accept the venom he expected her to unleash. He looked upon it as penance that he deserved. Instead, she accepted that he was not the one that she should be looking to beat on. "That son of a bitch! He made me look like a typical Big Titted Pornstar. He's going to regret this!" The main thought that occurred to her was: 'We'll see who gets fucked in the end. That asshole!'
"Mrs. Tanner, I need to discuss your condition with you to make sure that you can avoid any complications," Winters broke in. After Geri gained control of her temper and her tirade weakened, she nodded her agreement, he said, "I used medium-sized implants in your enhancement. If you would like, I can remove them later. But it should be within the next couple of months to avoid the need for additional cosmetic surgery.
"We used a method that allowed us to make a cut just large enough to squeeze in an empty implant bag. Once it was positioned we used a needle to fully inflate the bag. To remove them would require a much larger incision. From what I can gather, you do not have the available time for me to do that work. The incisions that we made were small and we kept you out for three days to speed up the healing, so you will notice that the incisions are well on their well to being healed. In another three days, they will be nothing more than healing scratches." In Winters' mind, knowing that Geri was a willing party to the violation of his oath as a doctor, he was not overly concerned about her convenience and comfort. But he would undo whatever he had done, if he had to.
When Winters finished, Geri made an effort to control her anger and asked, "How is my husband? Is he still out?"
"Yes, ma'am. We have not started to wake him up as yet," he answered.
"For your sake you had better have followed instructions concerning my husband," she snapped. "Were all of the changes made that Evan and I discussed with you? How will the mental and emotional programming work?"
"Yes, ma'am," he said. He hated the thought of what he had been forced to do to Rob. He catalogued them for Geri.
"Laser treatment to tighten his vocal cords, but we will have to wait until he is awake to know how he sounds. All hair was removed. It will regrow, but at a slow rate. Slow-release estrogen pumps were implanted in his soft tissues, so he will not even know that they are there and they will dissolve over time. Liposuction reshaped his waist and buttocks to give him definite curves. Gene therapy procedures that we have developed will increase his overall skin sensitivity so that his normal clothing will feel like sandpaper and his breasts will begin responding to the estrogen in his system within the next day or two. Before too long, he will have a pair of nice firm womanly breasts. Finally, we caused his Achilles tendons to tighten and he will be forced to wear high heels for the rest of his life."
"Wait a minute, you were also told to give him plump cocksucking lips. Did you skip that?"
"No we gave him a lip enhancement, just not what you selected, it's a special new treatment, over the next few days they will continue to swell, the end results will be what you ordered, but it will be so gradual he will probably not notice it. However, I found it necessary to modify your husband's nose somewhat to keep it in proportion to what his face will end up looking like. It will be somewhat of shock, I'm afraid."
Geri laughed. "I can't wait to see him. It sounds like you have turned my husband into a future slutty heartbreaker. I'm looking forward to training him. "
It turned Winters' stomach to listen and all he could say was, "Yes, ma'am. But you will not have to work at it very hard. The programming processes that we use tricks the body into believing that his body has XX chromosomes. Because of this, your husband will go through an accelerated female puberty in a matter of a few months instead of two years. The physical development is pretty straightforward, skin softening, breasts, buttocks, and hip enlargement. What is less understood is the how this process will affect his mental development."
"How large will his breasts grow to be?" Geri asked.
"That depends upon the genetics of his mother and grandmother. Their development will be a guide to how large your husband will be."
Geri laughed at that. She remembered that Rob had mentioned once that his mother had needed breast reduction surgery to alleviate her back problems from lugging around her super-sized tits.
Winters went on to explain how the mental conditioning process worked. "The drugs and tapes or disks work together to modify a person's behavior. The drugs will affect the brain in the same manner as if an addict snorted cocaine. It affects the same parts of the brain and makes it susceptible to suggestion. If you use them each night, the tapes and disks that you now have will produce a new person in a matter of weeks. The emergence of a new persona is timed to correspond with the completion of the physical changes."
"How drastic can you change a person?" Geri asked, intrigued. "For example, can you change someone's sexuality?"
Winters nodded. "Of course, with the right tapes. If that is what you intend to do to your husband, I will have to rework some of the tapes."
"I will want those programming tapes, doctor," Geri said, looking Winters in the eye.
"Of course, Mrs. Tanner. I'll prepare them before we begin bringing your husband out of his sedation." As he turned to go, he turned back and said, "Knowing what your measurements would be, we made sure that you would have the proper foundation garments. I believe that they will make you much more comfortable."
"Thank you, doctor. I noticed that every little movement felt like I was doing the wave with my tits."
Winters decided to make his escape at point and said, "I need to see to your husband's conditioning tapes and then we will being the process of waking him. I will have Joann bring in the clothes that we got for you." Even with his familiarity with a woman's body, he was embarrassed by the movement of Geri's body. Winters and the nurse left Geri's room together.
Outside of the room, Joann turned to him, a look of shock and revulsion on her face. "Doctor, I heard everything that you told that woman." Joann's tone of voice conveyed just what she thought about 'that woman' and what Winters had said would be done to their other patient. "That isn't right is it?"
"No, dear, of course not," Winters said reassuringly. "I don't like what we're doing any more than you do, but we have to do it to remain safe. Now, I only told her what she wanted to hear. You helped develop the programming processes, so you know that it will only open a person to suggestion. It lowers their inhibitions and, in some cases, erases learned behaviors. But it's just like the fact that a hypnotist cannot make someone do something against their nature. Our procedure will only accelerate a person's natural inclinations.
"If that witch wants to make her husband act and think like a woman, he will only go as far as his own feminine nature will allow. We all have a male and female side. Men are taught to suppress the female side and feel guilty when they allow the world to see that feminine side of themselves. We are merely releasing Rob from his guilt so that he will feel free to embrace the true nature of his personality, whatever it will be."
Joann nodded, relieved. She picked up the bags of clothing that had been purchased for the patient and returned to Geri's room. Winters watched her go back in and stared at the closing door. It was good to have a staff that felt as strongly about ethics and morals as he did, even when they were forced to violate them. He could only hope that they would have a chance to redeem themselves.
* * * * *
Rob returned to consciousness only slightly slower than he had gone to sleep. The first thing to hit him was the typical hospital smell of antiseptic. The fuzziness he felt in his head cleared in minutes and he looked around without moving his head too much. He found that moving his head made him dizzy, so he decided to wait until the feeling was gone before trying to get up. As he became more aware of himself, he realized that his hands were strapped down to the side of the bed, so that he could not even sit up.
The realization that he was tied down drove the rest of the fuzziness away and he called out, "Hello?" His throat hurt when he spoke and he realized that his voice sounded higher than he was used to. The fact that his voice sounded wrong added to his confusion and fright. He pulled at the straps restricting his hands and he started to struggle in the bed.
Before he had really gotten started, a woman in a nurse's uniform appeared at the side of the bed and said, "Mr. Tanner! Look at me!" Once Rob had started to actually pay attention to her, she pressed gently back on his shoulders and said, "Please…Just relax. We only restrained your arms to keep you from touching your face while you were asleep. Now that you're awake, we can take them off. Do you understand me?" She asked this last question while she looked into his face.
"Yes, I understand," Rob said in his new, higher voice. "What's wrong with my throat?"
"I need to call the doctor to have him explain everything to you," she answered. "I can't undo the straps until he gives his approval, so please relax. We expected your throat to be a little sore, so I have some ice here to help you. Then I'll go get the doctor." She helped Rob get a mouthful of ice chips from the cup she held and left the room.
Rob lay back on the bed. All kinds of awful scenarios were competing for attention in his mind. There had been an accident while they were operating and his face had been severely damaged and it had to heal. Or he had had a reaction to the medications they were using and they had to perform another operation to save his life or something. That would explain why is throat hurt, they must have had to use something in his airway. He'd seen something like on television.
As Rob lay there waiting for the doctor to come in to release him from his prison, he took stock of himself. Yes, his face hurt like he had been beaten with a club, apparently from the plastic surgery that the doctor had warned him about. His legs hurt, almost as if they were trying to cramp. His sides hurt, maybe from the liposuction procedure he had been warned about, but he did not have enough information about that to know. His butt hurt and his chest ached. All in all, Rob thought that the only thing that did not really hurt was his eyelids and his fingernails.
He lay there for a few minutes, trying to decide how much he actually hurt and how much was just a dull ache. He wasn't sure if the pain was enough to complain about and if it was just starting to subside as he inventoried his body. Finally, the doctor appeared at the door and came over to the bed.
"Good morning, Mr. Tanner," he said with a friendly smile. He tried to inject a little humor by saying, "How are we feeling today?" While he talked, he was also examining Rob's face.
Rob looked absolutely miserable as he said, "I don't know about you doc; but I feel like shit and I hurt all over. My legs hurt for some reason, my throat hurts, my voice sounds funny, and I itch. Did something go wrong?"
Winters expression gave nothing away and he said, "Just relax. I'm going to undo the straps on your arms, but I want you to keep your hands away from your face."
"Okay! I just want my hands free!" Rob answered. Once Winters had unstrapped them, Rob massaged his wrists where they had been rubbed by the straps.
Winters leaned forward so that he was in front of Rob and looked him in the eye. "Now, I need you to relax and listen to me. Can you do that?"
Rob settled back into the pillow and nodded slowly.
"We've kept you asleep for three days. That's a little longer than I like, but we did have some complications and I felt that the additional days would let your system recover somewhat so that you would not be too uncomfortable when you woke up. Are you with me so far?" He continued when Rob nodded his head.
"When we did the liposuction, we intended to just remove some fat cells from your abdomen and sides. But when we started, you appear to have had sensitivity to the topical anesthetic that we were using. You went into convulsions that I was able to bring under control almost immediately after we started.
"You gave us a real scare there Mr. Tanner, we had to insert an airway. We apparently bruised your vocal chords and that is why your voice is the way it is. I expect that your throat and voice should be better in a few weeks, depending upon how much you use them. The less you talk, the faster it will heal. As for the rest, you're sore from the convulsions and you should feel better in a few days. We'll give you some painkiller to help. I'll get you a mirror in a minute so that you can see."
When he was finished talking, Winters felt like his mouth was full of ashes. He had just gotten done telling Rob the biggest pile of bullshit ever. By telling him now, before he was completely coherent, Rob would accept the lies and would be less likely to question the facts. It only made him feel a little better that Rob would be leaving shortly for wherever he was supposed to stay for recovery.
Winters retrieved a large mirror for Rob right after he had finished telling his story. All Rob could do was stare at his reflection for several moments.
"My…my nose is gone," he said in shock. "That's a girl's nose!" He found himself looking at would could only be termed a cute button nose.
"I'm sorry, Mr. Tanner," Winters began. "It was necessary to keep your nose in proportion with your face. You can see that your cheekbones look higher now and your face is a little more narrow. If I had not changed your nose, you would actually have appeared to be somewhat grotesque.
"I can assure you that when we reverse things, we will bring everything back to where they should be. Admittedly, you will look a little different when this is all over, but I was using my best judgment to maintain your comfort in this situation. Please believe me that I did have your best interests at heart when I did this."
Winters took comfort in the fact that he meant what he was telling Rob. He knew that changing Rob's nose was the best for his future life. Rob continued to study his new face, trying to find his old self in it. He could see that he looked a lot like a girl now, but he was able to pick himself out, even with his new nose. The medical staff had even been thoughtful enough to make his eyebrows into the typical womanly arch. He wondered how long it would take for that to restore itself.
Rob knew that there was no makeup on his face. He could see that. But what really surprised him was that there was no bruising that he could see.
"Doctor Winters, I know that you did quite a bit of work on my face. But why do I look as if you didn't? Why don't I look like I was beaten with a bat?"
Winters smiled with pride. "This is some of the cutting edge work that we are doing here. We perfected the means to essentially brutalize your system and use the therapies that we have to promote vastly improved healing times and to clean up the damages that we leave behind. It's one of the reasons I kept you out for longer than we do as a rule."
While Rob looked on in the mirror, Winters pointed out the work that he had done. "So, in addition to changing the structure of your cheekbones and nose, you can see that we shaved your eyebrows. Also, you can't feel the injection points by now, but we also put some collagen into your lips. Really, someone would have to know that you are Rob Tanner to connect the new and old you."
"Now, I did remove a couple of inches of fat from your mid-section and repositioned it to your rear. This was to change how your legs move. Most people don't realize that the way they walk is a unique feature and it can be used as an easy method of recognizing someone. If you notice, you sit a little higher up now. This will give a totally different silhouette to someone who is looking for you."
Once the doctor mentioned it, Rob realized that his rear did seem to be a little more endowed. This was a little bit of a shock as he had been somewhat proud of the fact that his smaller frame did not look like he needed to work out.
"What about my wife? Is she okay?" Rob asked.
"Yes, she is. She came out of her anesthesia a couple of hours ago. I'm afraid that the changes we had to make for her were a little more than she anticipated and she is not entirely happy right now. You'll be able to see her in a little while. Now, let's get you standing so that you can use the restroom and get dressed."
The side rail was moved out of the way and Rob was helped to turn around on the bed. It was when Rob tried to stand that he realized that something was wrong. He was unable to straighten his feet to stand!
Rob fell back on to the bed, his face reflecting the pain in his legs and feet. It had been obvious to the doctor what the problem was, but he had to play it straight. "Mr. Tanner? What's the problem? Where do you feel pain?" he asked, the concern in his voice was real. He hated this whole act and it went against everything he believed in. But he was stuck in this until he had his wife back. After that, he would have to do something. Again, he cursed himself for his stupidity.
"I can't stand up! There's something wrong with my feet!" Rob's new, sultry voice became the stereotypical women's histrionically squeaky voice as he pleaded to know why his legs and feet hurt.
"Sit back, please. Let me take a look," Winters said. Rob's gown was not a problem, so the doctor was able to see that the Achilles tendons had tightened as expected. It appeared that Rob would be wearing the high heels his wife had demanded.
"Yes, I can see what's causing you pain, Mr. Tanner," Winters said. He made sure to keep his eyes on Rob's ankles. The intentional mutilation of a patient turned his stomach and he knew that Rob would only see his shame. "The convulsions you experienced during the liposuction caused the muscles and tendons in the lower part of your legs to contract. It will be very painful to straighten your legs. Almost the only thing you will be able to is stand on your toes until we can get things to loosen again."
"How long…" Rob began.
"Will it take?" Winters finished. "The funny thing with this kind of injury is that it only takes minutes to cause this condition, but it can require weeks for it to resolve itself. We'll can you set up with stretching exercises, but you will need to be careful until you're back to normal. If you were to force it, you could do serious damage to yourself."
"But how do I get around?"
Winters looked embarrassed when he said, "Really, there are only two options. One is to use a wheelchair and the other is to use arch supports."
"You really mean high heeled shoes, don't you?" Rob said. He was already familiar with this foot shape from having worn high heels during his playing dress up with Geri as Diana the Maid. Actually having an excuse to wear heels gave him a thrill and he fought to keep a smile off his face. It was probably the only thing he was happy about in this whole ordeal.
"Yes, I suppose that is what they will resemble. I've always prescribed them as splints. They come in different sizes and shapes, depending upon the need. So these would quite probably look like high heels." He knew exactly what they looked like as they had removed them from Rob's feet right before allowing him to wake up.
"Well, can I use a wheelchair now? I'd like to get into the restroom." Rob was not enthusiastic about needing what amounted to high-heeled shoes for the next two weeks, but the thought was titillating.
"Of course," Winters said. He pulled the wheelchair on the other side of the room over to bed and locked the wheels. Rob moved himself over to the chair and relaxed for a moment. He sat up again when the doctor rolled the chair across the room and into the bathroom. Winters stopped the chair in the middle of the room and locked the wheels again.
"Do you need some help in here?" Winters asked.
Rob blushed with embarrassment and said, "No, but thank you. I would really prefer to do this myself."
"Alright, I'll be outside. Your clothes are right here and here is some lotion to help with the itch," Winters indicated Rob's bag off to one side and he handed Rob a plastic bottle. "Remember that standing on your toes will start to hurt, so try to sit as much as possible. Call out if you need help."
Once the doctor had left the room and closed the door, Rob levered himself to a standing position. He felt as if he were a ballerina up on her toes. He moved quickly to take care of his personal business and then began the process of dressing himself.
Stripping off the gown that he had apparently been in for at least a couple of days, he studied himself in the mirror for a few minutes, even though it strained his feet and the calves of his legs painfully. He saw what appeared to be a girly version of himself, with his waist apparently pulled in by a few inches. The other thing that really stood out was that he had no body hair, except for his eyes and scalp, absolutely none. While he had not been expecting that to happen, he was not overly upset about it; but he was going to want Winters to explain.
When he opened the packages of clothing waiting for him, he saw that these were not the clothes he had packed before coming to the clinic. Instead, they appeared to be some sort of unisex clothing, neither men's nor women's. The exception was the underwear. It appeared that whoever had provided the package had put in women's underwear. The package read 'Hanes for Her Briefs.' At least they had not compounded the error by including a brassiere. He also saw that the trousers seemed be similar to a woman's cut and the buttons on the shirt were definitely on the wrong side. There was no undershirt either.
As he pulled on his underwear, the lack of hair made itself known in no uncertain terms. He found it interesting that the clothes all fit him well and he was glad that they were soft cotton. Even so, they scratched at his skin and he was glad that he had used the lotion first. He had not realized how much body hair protected one from irritations caused by clothing.
Once he was dressed, he dropped back down in the wheelchair with a loud sigh of relief. The burning in his feet and up his legs rose to a peak and just seemed to hang there. Doctor Winters apparently heard the noise and knocked on the door.
"Mr. Tanner? Are you okay?"
"I'm fine," Rob answered. "I just sat down hard. I guess that I'm going to need help getting out of here after all. Could you back me out of here?"
"Of course, hang on." Winters grabbed the handles of the wheelchair and drew it back out of the bathroom.
"Ah…Dr. Winters," Rob began. "Why was it necessary to remove all of my body hair? I look like a little boy."
Winters thought to himself, 'You look more like a teen-aged girl and a cute one at that.' He had been given exact instructions as to what was to happen to Rob before Rob had ever stepped into the building, so he had been able to compose an appropriate excuse.
"It's standard procedure when we are planning liposuction. If we do not depilate the entire body, we run the risk of body hair contaminating the procedure, mainly because we might have to move to a different site than we had previously planned."
Rob apparently accepted the story without a problem and just said, "Well, it definitely irritates the skin. I can't wait until the hair grows back out."
"You will find that the lotion I gave you will help with the irritation. Also, if you wear softer fabrics for a while, you won't notice the itch. But, I'm afraid that it will take several weeks for the hair to grow out to where you will be happy. Even the hair will become annoying at some point. The itch should be less noticeable in a day or two though," Winters suspected that Rob would never get the chance for the hair to grow out the way he hoped.
Rob accepted the situation with a frustrated headshake. "Can you take me to see my wife please?" he asked.
"Yes, of course. But first, I found these in our supplies that might make your feet a little more comfortable for walking. Let's try them on so that you will be able to walk and not depend upon the wheelchair and someone to push it."
He picked up a pair of high-heeled slippers and brought them over to the chair. Pulling a chair up, he proceeded to slide one onto each foot. Rob put his feet down to the floor and pushed himself vertical. He still felt like he was trying to stand on his toes, but the mules supported him perfectly. At least they wouldn't hurt as much. When he looked down at them, all he could think of were the high heels he wore when he and Geri played dress up. He was glad that he was fully dressed again, it helped conceal his excitement.
Winters led him to the door and they went on down another featureless hallway. They were almost to the end when Winters stopped at one of the doors, knocked and then went on in. Rob stepped into the room to see that it was actually a comfortable lounge. Geri was sitting back in a recliner with a water bottle by her side and a towel over her eyes.
"Mrs. Tanner? I have Rob here. Are you feeling all right?"
Geri raised her head and the towel fell from across her face and down onto her chest, which Rob noticed for the first time seemed to more prominent than he recalled.
"Geri? Are you okay?" Rob asked. The look on Geri's face was a combination of pain and anger. He did not notice that Winters made a hasty retreat and had left the room. When Geri finally stood up, Rob could see that she was substantially more endowed than she had been when he had last seen her and she appeared to have lost some inches in her waist as well. All in all, she had a well-define hourglass figure and it accentuated the impression that she was rather top-heavy. The light blond hair she was sporting now made him think of Marilyn Monroe.
"Geri! What did they do! Are you okay?" Rob repeated.
Geri's expression changed as she looked up at Rob. A smile spread across her face as she said, "Rob? Is that your voice? You look and sound darling. And I love your nose too. You look so sweet." She giggled, obviously forgetting about her own complaints.
Rob smiled slightly, showing his embarrassment. "Thank you. Doctor Winters tells me that my throat was bruised because they had a problem during my surgery," Rob explained. "He says that it should clear up though. He says that the nose was necessary to maintain proportion in my face. He promises me that he can make me look normal after this is all over."
"Oh. Well, I'll have to enjoy it while it lasts," she said with another giggle. "Why are you wearing high heels?"
"It's part of same thing that gave me this voice," Rob said, his still squeaky girly voice conveying some of his frustration. "My Achilles tendons tightened up when I had convulsions and I can't straighten my feet out. I have to wear these heels until the tendons stretch back out again."
"I see," answered Geri. "You know, the voice and the high heels would work when Diana comes to visit." She waggled here eyebrows suggestively.
"Um…yeah they would," he responded. The thought excited him and his entire body seemed to tingle.
"Anyway, Doctor Winters' colleague apparently had instructions from our federal agents to make sure that I was less recognizable. I thought that I was only getting some face work done and I woke up like this. Now I'm stuck until this is over!"
Rob put his arms around her, or at least he tried, and he said, "Don't worry. I'll help you through this. They said that it should not take a long time." He stroked her back, trying to relax her. Geri let Rob try to console her for a few moments, enjoying the comfort that Rob was giving her. Comforting or not, nothing was going to stop her from having the fun she had planned with her husband.
"Excuse me, Mr. and Mrs. Tanner? If you are up to it, Agent Tyler would like to speak to you," Winters said.
"Yes, I suppose so," Rob answered.
The doctor stepped into the hall and held the door open to allow Tyler to come in. "Mr. and Mrs. Tanner…I believe that you look absolutely beautiful. I don't believe that anyone from the cartel would be able to identify you if they walked past you on the sidewalk. Especially where the safe house we plan on using is located."
"You mean that we will be outside the city?" asked Rob.
"Yes, I'm afraid so. You see, over the past three days, the cartel discovered who you are and where you lived. Your house was firebombed yesterday and burned to the ground. I'm sorry."
Rob hung his head for a moment and said, "Was anyone hurt? I don't believe that we had anything in the house that was not replaceable, so the insurance should take care of it. It's just the violation that it implies."
"No, there were no casualties. The house went up very quickly," Tyler replied.
Rob raised his head and looked at Geri. "It looks like we have to move into the safe house and go shopping. All of our clothes were in the house."
Geri returned his look and nodded. "Yes dear we lost almost everything. I had a bag in the trunk of the car that had a few play outfits, just to fill in the time."
"That won't be a problem. Once you are ready to leave here, we will take care of replenishing your wardrobes, at government expense, of course, and get you installed in the safe house. One of us will stay for a day or two and then you will be able to be left alone. Having one of us around would actually increase your risk of exposure because they would only need to focus on the agents to find you. So we will check on you only once in a while and leave you with the ability to call us in case of an emergency.
"The only thing left for us to know is what you like to eat so that we can stock up on groceries for you."
Chapter 4
They finished at the clinic quickly after that. Doctor Winters gave them instructions in what to do and watch for over the next couple of weeks. He left out all of the changes that Rob would be going through because he had already been informed that Rob was not to know. He wanted to see them in two weeks but didn't expect to see them again. Maybe he didn't want to, but he knew that as a doctor he would have to follow up.
It was obvious to him that the two men who represented themselves as federal agents were anything but. From the way they spoke on their phones when they thought that they were alone made it plain that they were gangsters. Rob Tanner appeared to be the only innocent party in the whole group and Winters was powerless to do anything for him, which made him feel worse.
The 'agents' hustled Geri and Rob out of the clinic to their SUV, throwing their meager amount of luggage into the back of the vehicle. Once started, Tyler headed out of town, with the intention of stopping along the way to rebuild the wardrobe of their charges as they had promised. Once they were well away from the clinic, Tyler spotted a large shopping mall. Geri agreed that she could get the clothes she needed there and Tyler made their way to the mall. They told Rob that he should be able to buy clothes anywhere in the mall and he accepted their decision, not thinking to point out that he was now built along the same lines as his wife.
They found a parking spot not too far out from the building, but farther than Rob was happy with. As he got out of the car, he realized that he would be going out in public for the first time looking like this. Could he pass as a woman? Could he even fool Stevie Wonder? He was glad that he was at least dressed close to looking like a man.
There was a large pit of fear in his stomach as he struggled to keep up with Geri and the agents. He discovered how uncomfortable it was to try to navigate everywhere on the high heels that he had been given as the others traveled at normal pace. He was glad that the parking lot was in good condition, he would have done serious damage to himself if he had turned an ankle at the speed he was moving. Obviously, wearing heels as Diana had not fully prepared him for wearing them long-term.
Once into the mall, it was decided that they would break into pairs to speed the process of purchasing clothes. Rob was sent off with Tyler and Geri headed on down the mall with Johnson. Rob reasoned that he could get everything he needed at the main anchor store that they were already next to and, with Tyler's agreement, they went on in.
They made a bee-line for the men's department, moving a little less rapidly than when they came in from the parking lot. Rob tried to avoid other shoppers as much as possible, so that no one would see that he was wearing high heel shoes in public. Who would believe him if he said that he had to wear them because he had a medical condition? Who would actually care to give him a chance to explain?
Once they were in their target department, Rob began grabbing everything he knew that he needed to rebuild his wardrobe and, being a typical guy; he did not spend any time looking at the different brands or colors, just threw his selections into the cart. They finished stocking up on everything new, from under clothing to jeans and sweatshirts. The only thing that Rob made sure of was that the fabric he was buying was soft in nature. He accepted that denim was out for the time being.
It was when it came time to buy shoes that Rob realized that people where going to see what he was wearing. It quickly became apparent to them that they would not find any footwear in the men's section that Rob would be comfortable wearing. Red-faced and head down, Rob moved over to the women's section of shoes and started looking at the selection of high heeled shoes. He chose a basic wedge style of shoe and slipper and took them over to the sales associate at the counter. Rob really wished Geri had stayed with him for this. He needed her help and she was nowhere to be found. That made him feel sad.
Embarrassed, he asked for help to get the sizes he needed. The girl looked Rob up and down, smirked, and walked into the back room. Tyler consoled Rob by pointing out that his appearance was more girly than guy now and it probably appeared to the girl that Rob was either a flaming sissy or, best case, in transition to becoming a full woman. Rob said, "Oh…That makes me feel so much better," as he turned even redder. Tyler just shrugged and grinned at him.
The sales girl came out a few minutes later with the sizes and colors that Rob had requested. This time, her expression and attitude was all business. Rob saw no sign that she was laughing at him in some way. But really did not make him feel any better, he was sure that she would be telling jokes about the girly looking guy in high heels to her friends later.
Tyler paid for everything that Rob had selected at the shoe counter. It gave Rob a little satisfaction to see her having to ring up and bag everything that they had pulled off the shelves. The amount of clothes they bought reminded him of the days when his mother would go on her back-to-school shopping trips with him and buy bag after bag of clothes.
Once everything was bagged up and paid for, Rob and agent Tyler carried everything out to the car. Walking was starting to become more uncomfortable as his clothes rubbed on his ass and chest. His chest in particular seemed to be almost irresistibly itchy and he and to concentrate to keep his hands at his sides. There was no sign of Geri or agent Tyler at the car, so they returned to the mall. Not knowing where they were, Tyler took the easy way out and just called Johnson's cell phone. After a brief consultation, Tyler hung up and looked at Rob.
"He says they are close to Macy's," Tyler said, indicating the distant end of the mall. "He suggested that we get some coffee as your wife is only halfway finished. Besides, three guys following one woman around the stores will attract too much attention."
Rob agreed and was delighted that the agent suggested he would appear as a guy, following his wife around. The fact that he was passing as a mannish woman didn't connect in his mind to be a contradiction to Tyler's last statement. It would have looked more like two couples shopping. He was more than happy to not head off to catch up with Geri and to just sit down. He was finding the high heeled wedges that he was wearing to be more and more uncomfortable. He was more than happy to follow Tyler over to a coffee kiosk where he could sit down and rest.
It was more than an hour later that Geri and Johnson came strutting down the corridor toward them. Rob could see that Geri was now smartly dressed, obviously wearing some of the clothes she had just purchased. It also did not escape his notice that every adult male in the area seemed to by ogling his wife's new assets, which seemed to almost float out ahead of her. All of the time that he and Tyler had sat at the table, Rob had felt as if here were continually on display and he was uncomfortable with the looks he got from men and women as they went by.
Rob tottered over to his wife who was now wearing high heels of her own. With her heels on, she and Rob were pretty much eye-to-eye again. Giving her a kiss and hug that she returned half-heartedly, he said, "Honey, you look beautiful!"
Geri flashed him a sincere smile of appreciation and said, "Thank you. I had to get some help with the look at Victoria's though. I needed to buy some specialty items because of my new figure." She stabbed a look at Tyler, who managed to be looking elsewhere when she did.
The mass of bags that Geri and Johnson had managed to carry down the mall put the few Rob had come away with to shame and was split up among the four of them and carried out to the car. As the results of Geri's shopping expedition filled more and more of the back of the vehicle, Rob observed to himself that Geri's wardrobe made his appear absolutely small in comparison. Once everything had been loaded, everyone piled back into the car and they set out again. They stopped briefly at a drive-thru for food and traveled for almost another hour before Tyler pulled into the driveway of a relatively secluded house that was set back almost one hundred yards from the road. Large trees surrounded the house and made it practically invisible from the road.
* * * * *
It took a while to transport everything into the house and it ended up in a semi-neat pile in the front room which appeared to the living room. It did not appear to be an overly large house, only having two bedrooms and a single bath in the house. The kitchen was designed for cooking and eating, with the access to the basement and garage beyond. All-in-all, the house could be described more as a large bungalow than an actual house and it had probably started life as someone's country vacation home.
Tyler showed them the kitchen, which he assured them, was fully stocked, a small car in the garage, and the laundry room. He pointed out that he and Johnson would not need to remain with them as had been planned previously as the surgeries had altered their appearances so much Geri and Rob should be able to remain safely undisturbed until the members of the cartel had all been caught. Then they would be brought back into town to wait for the cartel to be tried in court. He promised that someone would be checking on them in case they had problems and left them with cell phone numbers. Then the agents were gone, leaving them an envelope of cash with which to purchase supplies.
Rob semi-collapsed upon the sofa in the small living room to give his feet a chance to rest while Geri started carrying some of her new purchases into the larger bedroom. After a few minutes, he got to his feet and helped lug everything in and dropped it on the bed. Geri had already put a large amount of her clothing into the closet and the single bureau that stood in the room. The bags she had filled at home sat against the wall and did not appear to have been unpacked as yet. She thought that she would be able to unpack the special luggage from home once he was involved in organizing his new wardrobe.
She looked at her remaining clothes and at Rob's few bags and jokingly said, "Houston, I think we have a problem…We won't have room in here for all of our clothes. I know you won't mind moving into the small spare bedroom. You can keep all your things there! As mistress of the house this will be my room - entrance by invitation only. That way we can each have some privacy. I can keep my things organized and you will have yours together." She figured that the process of getting him out of her bedroom could start right now. Seeing the sad puppy dog look on her husband's face, she threw him a bone. Patting the bed beside her Geri went on, "Of course this is still our marital bed and will always be our special playroom."
A confused Rob asked, "By invitation only?"
"Don't be a silly twit Rob, Diana, as the hired help, is free to come and go in here." 'Because Rob won't be coming in here again.' Geri thought.
"But Geri, we are still married, what about us as a couple?" Rob asked, only barely comprehending that he was being thrown out of his wife's bed.
"Oh...Don't worry your pretty little head about it. I'm sure that we will be sharing a bed again before you know it, Geri patronizingly said, "cheer up this two girl ruse won't last forever." Geri patted her husband's cheek lightly. "Now, go put your clothes away in your bedroom."
Rob nodded in acceptance, with a kind of twisting feeling in his gut. As he turned toward what he would have to consider his room now, he knew that he and Geri loved each other so he resolved to do whatever he could to win his place back beside his wife in her bed.
Rob quietly started moving everything he had purchased at the mall over to the smaller bedroom. When he was done storing everything away in the closet and bureau, he decided that changing out of the coarse feeling clothes he had on sounded like a good idea. Pulling out fresh underclothes and the softer outer clothes, he stripped down quickly. He realized that he had a problem immediately upon dressing. For some reason, his underwear was extremely tight and uncomfortable. He checked the label and made sure that the briefs and shirt he had purchased were the size he normally wore.
His mind flashed back to what the doctor had said about his body changing and he realized he had made a colossal mistake by assuming he would fit into the sizes he had always worn. He remembered what the doctor had said: 'I removed a couple of inches of fat from your mid-section and repositioned it to your rear'. Rob realized that the doctor had been trying to subtly tell him that his body was not the same shape and size as it had been. This had now become glaringly obvious.
He called out to Geri for her help and she came round the corner to see him standing in underwear and a shirt that appeared to be a size too small. She took one look at her husband who appeared to be wearing child's clothes and began laughing hysterically. Unfortunately, Rob was unable to see humor in the fact that all of the clothes he had just purchased appeared to be ridiculously too small for him.
"Geri, you don't understand. All of the clothes that I bought are this size and nothing will fit." For some reason, all he wanted to do was cry in frustration.
She walked around her husband, looking at him appraisingly. "Well, I think that your problem is that your bodacious butt is bigger and in my opinion beautifully better now." She rubbed the tightly stretched fabric on his ass lightly. The erotic sensation spread like a wave and was enough to cause his cock to swell, stretching the fabric even tighter.
"And I think that you might be having some kind of reaction on your chest because it looks larger too. The only thing that looks smaller is your waist. If you just bought everything in the same sizes that you had at home, I think you're going to find that your shirts are going to be tight and the waist on your jeans is going to be way too big, if you can even pull them up past your butt."
Rob looked down at his body, his mouth forming a perfect O. Geri thought: 'those lips would look so pretty with fire engine red lipstick'. Rob himself had just realized that his chest was no longer its normal flat contour, but had developed small, but definite, bumps under his nipples — that now embarrassingly poked out through the taught fabric.
"Wha…What's wrong?" he exclaimed.
"Don't you remember what Doctor Winters was telling us?" Geri said chidingly, as if she were talking to a child. "He warned us that we would see some transient side effects of the liposuction and gene therapy that they used. He gave us some cream that will help." She held up an unlabeled plastic tube.
"All you need to do is rub this in twice a day and it will help the effects run their course faster."
Of course, she was not telling Rob that the cream was estrogen-laden and would cause the so-called side effects in his chest to encourage his budding breasts to blossom even faster. Geri was of the opinion that the faster the better. Between the estrogen reservoirs hidden in his body and the cream, she had only a little while to get him to accept the reality that he would be sporting his very own set of prominent breasts.
"But what do I do about clothes?" Rob wailed in his sultry voice. "None of this stuff will fit me now!"
"We could share what I bought. Except for the shoes, I am sure we are about the same size," Geri said teasingly. She would have him in his own womanly clothes soon enough. But for now they would share. Of course, it would just look like they were sharing. She had purchased an entire wardrobe for him while she was buying for herself. She was looking forward to seeing him in some of the special items she had picked up.
"Geri, This plan of me hiding as a woman is idiotic. My lord, they want me to prance around like some Nancy boy. It would be unbelievably embarrassing. More to the point, it could be really dangerous. I am never going out there risking my life while wearing a dress and that is my final answer!"
With a smile, Geri responded in a mischievous tone, "Oh, Rob, never say never!" She left the room for a moment and returned carrying a package of photographs, which looked suspiciously like the pictures Tyler had been showing him. In the dining room, she arranged the photo gallery across the table and said, "For someone who is never going to wear a dress, how do you explain these? Ooh-la-la, look at that gorgeous gown. Sometimes a girl just likes to show off. You have been a very bad boy and kept so much about yourself hidden. Is this why you so frequently ask to be Diana? Now it's all out in the open."
Rob had an emotional tsunami. He felt like he had been trapped in an elevator with an eight hundred-pound gorilla. He started to blubber, just as his bladder developed a small leak. . His tears flowed down his cheeks and dripped onto the table. "I…I swear that is not me. Please you have to believe me."
Geri laughed at her husband's reaction, a laughter that was devoid of humor. "Don't cry princess. It makes my heart ache to see you sad."
She maliciously let him stew in his self-pity. She dabbed up his salty tears from the glossy booklet with the sleeve of her robe and scolded her husband. "Damn it, you are going to spoil your prom picture. I was going to have it framed. Now buck up. What happened to you? When did my kick butt husband turn into the cowardly lion? Don't tell me you are so insecure in your manhood that a little thing like a ball gown challenges it. My heavens, those Federal Marshals only want you to pretend to be my girlfriend. You're not man enough to wear a dress? That's not the man I married."
Geri reached across the table and held his trembling hands. They were like ice.
Rob, a broken man, sat with a frown-creased forehead and pleaded. "Please believe me, I can't explain them, but those are not me in the pictures."
Tiring of her little game Geri said, "Oh Rob, of course it's not you. I will admit they are good forgeries. Look at the last photo, the one agent Tyler was so proud of, with 'you' touching up your lips. What hand is the girl using to hold the lipstick tube? The last time I looked you are left-handed, while the photo clearly shows the girl is using her right hand. Ergo — it is not you."
A relieved Rob looked at his wife with a newfound respect.
"But I am prejudiced because I know and love you. If these go public, I am not sure how many of our friends or business associates will believe your story. If your clients see these, the company could collapse and that would put so many of our friends out of work. So we are going to have to appease those government people. Trust me Rob, I will be there for you and do anything to ensure these never get released."
Geri thought, 'That should do it, he will do anything I want now. I own him. When these pictures do hit the light of day, it won't matter to his friends and employees anyway.'
"Now…I was going to surprise you with this later," Geri began. "Agent Tyler warned me that we might not be able to get things from the house for a few days after surgery. Considering that the house burned down, it looks like we won't be getting anything. Anyway, knowing that we wouldn't be able to get at things at home for a while, I brought a surprise!"
She led him back to the front bedroom where she pulled out one of the extra suitcases she had not yet unpacked. She handed it to Rob and said, "Take this to your room and unpack it." She winked and smiled broadly.
In the other bedroom, Rob put the bag on the bed and popped it open. Inside, he found Diana's satin maid uniforms. His hands trembled as he lifted the black satin uniform and chiffon petticoat out of the suitcase and held it up to his front.
Geri was standing in the doorway watching him. "I was going to ask if you wanted to be Diana tonight, but it looks like she might need to make an appearance sooner than that," she said playfully. "I'll bet that those high heeled shoes you bought today would go with those too. Plus you will have the high heel shoes that are already in there. A girl can never have too many shoes. Isn't that right Diana?"
All Rob could do is nod; strange, exciting thoughts were running through his mind. He kept the dress held up to conceal how excited he was. Even though his wife knew how much it turned him on to feel the fabric of the uniform, Rob was still embarrassed by how much it turned him on to actually wear it.
Geri grinned broadly and said, "Since you don't have anything else to wear, so why don't you let Diana out to play? We'll pretend that you're the maid and I'm the mistress of the house. Wait…I am the mistress of the house!" She giggled and blinked her eyes prettily.
In his new sexy high voice, Rob said, "Yes, ma'am. I'll get dressed right away." Geri giggled and left to finish her own unpacking.
Rob quickly hung up all of his maid's uniforms, being careful to smooth out the wrinkles from the chiffon and satin fabric. He made sure that all of the aprons were smoothed and the sexy fishnet stockings that he loved to were still neatly rolled. Once he had made room in the bureau for the panties, bras, and stockings that were part of the maid's ensemble, Rob took out a pair of pink panties and bra that matched with the maid's blouse and skirt that he decided to wear. He stripped off his shirt and briefs and put the bra on over his budding breasts. The feel of his breasts in the bra was incredible and, looking down at his seriously engorged member, it was obvious that the gaffe was not going on easily.
Deciding that he could use some assistance, he called out to Geri again. She came in, grinning ear-to-ear. "What seems to be the matter dear? Still having trouble fitting into your clothes?"
"Well, just one part," Rob said ruefully, holding up the gaffe and indicating his cock standing at attention.
Geri looked Rob up and down and said, "I can help you with it this time, but I think that we'll have to do something about this so that you don't have to call me all of the time."
"What do you have in mind?" Rob asked thinking nasty thoughts.
"We'll figure something out." Geri quickly ran up the hall to the kitchen grabbed a dishtowel and filled it with ice cubes. Tying the towel to hold the cubs she rushed back to Rob.
"Let's get you taken care of, shall we? Then Diana can help me put my stuff away." She removed her blouse, displaying a large amount of her now very large breasts.
She knelt before Rob, herself at eye level with his cock. Dropping the towel on the floor, she pursed her lips and blew gently at the head, making his entire shaft jump with the sensation. Leaning forward, she stopped just short and her tongue darted out to lick the end. Rob let out a low moan. Her tongue circled around the end, the coarseness sending signals of both pleasure and pain. It darted out again to lick the bead of moisture that formed at the tip.
Geri moved forward onto his cock taking it into her mouth. Her hands slithered up his belly to his chest and brushed his sensitive nipples through his silky bra. She slid her hands under the bra and lightly squeezed his little breasts, causing him to moan. His cock was not overly long and she was able to take it all in. Her tongue wrapped around the head and shaft, the roughness again sending waves of incredible pleasure through his balls and up his spine. Her head began to move back and forth starting constant spasms of sensation. It only took four or five strokes and Rob found himself ready to pump into Geri's mouth, he was using all his will power to hold back. Then Geri pick up the towel and suddenly wrapped Rob's balls in ice. The sensations were out of this world. He only spasmed a few times before he finished. She waited until he was finished before she pulled off his cock.
Geri stood up licking her lips. Smiling slightly, she grabbed Rob, pushed an ice cube in his mouth and kissed him solidly on the lips. It was then that Rob realized that her mouth was still filled with his cum. She had only done this one time in the past as she forced his own cum into his mouth. She continued to kiss him as he swallowed his own cum. Coupled with the taste of Geri's lipstick, it did not taste as bad as he remembered.
Breaking the kiss, Geri looked him in the eyes and said, "That is what I call cum on ice. Do you like it? Now, get dressed and come finish unpacking my bags and putting my clothes away, Diana. My tits are killing me and I need to lie down."
Still tingling from the afterglow of this orgasm, Rob just nodded to her back. He cleaned himself up and began putting on Diana's maid uniform. He slid the gaffe up his legs and pulled it tight into his crotch, his balls moving up into body as they always did and his spent penis was pressed back between his legs. He covered the gaffe with his pretty pink panties. After he slid Diana's breast forms into place, he admired his appearance in the mirror. With the changes made to his face, Rob only saw a very pretty young woman looking back at him and his nipples under the breast enhancers tingled deliciously at the sight. He could see that Winters had been right about the work he had done on his nose.
The garter belt came next with the straps hanging down the front and back of his legs. He rolled the fishnet stockings up his legs and fastened them to the dangling clips on the end of the straps. Then the chiffon petticoat which slithered back and forth across his bare buttocks. He slid the one-piece satin blouse and dress over his head and pulled it down. With his new shape, the dress felt even more form-fitting than it ever had. Finally, he fastened the standard maid's apron around his waist and stepped into his new high heeled shoes.
He stepped round to the other bedroom, every step causing the straps holding his stockings to pull tight across his buttocks and then relax. The erotic sensation was enough to practically send him into orbit. The fact that he had absolutely no body hair and that his skin felt incredibly sensitive wasn't helping either.
As he entered the bedroom, Geri turned to look at him and said, "That's very pretty Diana. If I did not know better, I would say that you were a one hundred percent girl." Looking at Rob, all Geri could see was Diana the maid.
Geri's observation seemed to fill him with embarrassment and with a sensation of forbidden delight. Rob blushed bright red, curtseyed, and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Tanner." Rob's high, sexy voice made him sound even more like a girl. Wearing the maid's uniform and with the changes resulting from the plastic surgery, there was no visible trace of Rob.
Geri gestured to the remaining bags that needed to be stowed away and she lay back on the bed to relax. Rob busied himself removing clothes from the remaining bags from the mall and hung clothes in the closet or put them into drawers in the bureau. As he worked, he reveled in the feel of the slick fabric of the skirt sliding across his bare skin and holding him tightly where the dress thought that it was too small to hold his body. It only required another half an hour to finish and Geri had fallen asleep by that time, lying diagonally across the bed.
Knowing that it was probable that Geri would not want to be disturbed for a meal, Rob resigned himself to the fact that he would have to sleep in the other bed. But then, considering that she would probably sleep through the night, he felt deliciously guilty as he 'borrowed' one of Geri's long silk nightgowns to sleep in and laid it out on 'his' bed. He was enjoying the feel of the uniform and really was not ready to take it off for bed just yet, even though the thought of the nightgown excited him.
Finding that the shoes he was wearing were not quite the skyscraper heels that he had originally feared, Rob was actually quite comfortable as he strolled out to the kitchen. Exploring the refrigerator and cabinets, he found that the agents who had left so quickly had greatly exaggerated the amount of food in the house. It seemed that someone had been living here up until recently as indicated by the expiration date on the partial gallon of milk was only a few days away.
While there was enough to feed them for a few meals, it would be necessary for Geri to make a run for groceries. He knew that he couldn't go, he had no other clothes and there was no way in this world he could go out wearing Diana's uniform — or was there? It was a real quandary he wrestled with the emotions of humiliation and excitement. Thinking about it made his cock strain against the gaffe and his new baby breasts tingle again. He would need to wait for Geri to pick up some proper fitting clothes for him while she was out.
He was able to cobble together a filling meal with what he found in the cabinets and the frig, being careful not to make noise that would disturb his sleeping wife. He debated briefly about drinking the partially opened gallon of milk, but finally decided to do so, after all, it was a safe house. He grinned at his own joke, feeling a little down the he could not tell it to Geri.
Like the good housekeeper he was portraying, he quietly cleaned up his mess and decided that getting some sleep would be wise. He clipped smartly into the bedroom and reluctantly stripped off his maid's uniform. The dress and petticoat were hung up neatly in the closet. The stockings, garter, and bra went into the newly begun laundry pile. The breast forms that gave him such an ample bosom went back into their case in the bureau.
Finally down to his gaffe and panties, he remembered the tube of cream Geri had given him to reduce the irritation on his chest. Now that he had removed the breast forms, his exposed skin was starting to itch again. He squeezed an ample amount onto his hand and then rubbed his hands together to coat them both. Then he massaged the cream into his chest, feeling the increasing warmth that seemed to intensify as he worked. He couldn't wait until the cream had done its job of reducing the sensitivity. Right now, it felt like even a breeze across his chest would drive him crazy.
Finished with rubbing in the cream, he picked up the nightgown he planned to wear to bed. Just rubbing the fabric between his fingers gave him an electric thrill. Pulling it over his head, it gently draped down his body. The silky fabric felt like a kiss on his still sensitive chest. Getting into bed, he pulled the blanket over his body and resigned himself to sleeping on his back. He knew that he would not get any sleep if he tried to sleep on his stomach.
* * * * * *
Rob was awakened the next morning by his bladder that insisted that it needed immediate relief. He stumbled out of bed to the bathroom still half asleep, but he still took time to put on his orthopedic slippers. He passed Geri standing to one side in the kitchen without seeing her. Geri watched her femmy husband go walking by without seeing any acknowledgement in Rob's eyes. As he went past, she could see that he was able to move quite smoothly on the three-inch heels. With some practice, that girl would absolutely float across the room.
Once in the bathroom, he got out of the gaffe he had forgotten to remove the night before and did his business. Then he was on auto-pilot as he brushed his hair and applied some lipstick, as he started to leave the bathroom he suddenly stopped and returned to the mirror. He dug through Diana's makeup case and retrieved his shinny lip-gloss. Several coats later and he was really ready to leave now. He never even gave his actions any thought.
When he strolled back into the kitchen still in Geri's nightgown with his hair neatly brushed, wearing crimson lipstick, and his high-heeled slippers, he was surprised to see his wife there. Looking at her husband, Geri knew that the subliminal messages she had been playing for Rob were working. She would not have to work too much harder now to push him over the edge and he would be putty in her hands.
Testing how much control Rob had she said, "My…Don't we look pretty today."
"What do you mean?" Rob asked, his voice sounding as sexy as ever. With some work, that voice would sound like a sex kitten asking for her milk.
"Well...Your hair is brushed, you're wearing makeup, and it appears that you helped yourself to one of my nighties. Is there something you want to tell me, dear?"
For some reason Rob got defensive right away and babbled, "I…I don't know! It is not lipstick, merely colored chapstick. I mean, I'm a guy and I'd never wear makeup."
"Uh-huh," Geri said, trying to sound skeptical while she smiled. "What about my nightgown?"
"None of my stuff fit and my tits were itching," he whined. "They still hurt!"
"Let me see," Geri said smirking.
Rob turned his back and pulled off the nightgown. He was holding it at his waist when he turned back, a fact that Geri did not miss. She looked at Rob's chest as he looked down from his aerial vantage point.
"Rob, it looks like your chest is a little swollen. Did you use that cream like I said?"
"A little swollen!" Rob exclaimed. "I look like a little girl! I put the cream on last night, just like I was supposed to!"
"Well…Maybe you need to use more and it will take a little longer before it works. Perhaps we should up the frequency to three or four times a day. I bet that will make it work faster," Geri said. She leaned forward and blew across Rob's chest. She was rewarded with a pair of proud nipples standing up from his little breasts like two girly sentries guarding his boob treasure chest and Rob moaned with ecstasy.
"Don't do that!" he begged. "For some reason, they're really sensitive and they itch like hell!"
"Well don't scratch at them!" Geri scolded. "If they're that sensitive, scratching them will probably drive you up the wall. Let me get the cream."
Geri retrieved the tube of cream from the bedroom and squeezed a generous glob on to her hands. Gently, she placed her hands on Rob's breasts and began to move them around. His nipples grew under her skillful manipulation. As she continued to manipulate them, Rob leaned back against the wall, as his legs became weak and he moaned. His eyes rolled up into the back of his head and he had given up any attempt to hide his erection.
"Does that feel good?" she asked wickedly.
"Yes" Rob whispered, barely able to keep the quiver out of his voice.
"Would you like me to stop?" She whispered back, gripping his budding breasts lightly.
"No…No, please. Keep going," Rob's sexy voice was somewhere between a moan and a whine.
"Well…We have to go to the store. We can finish this later…If you're a good girl," Geri said teasingly.
Rob's eyes snapped open in frustration. "But…But…" He didn't know what to object to first, having Geri call him a girl, the fact that she had stopped pleasuring him, or that it sounded like she expected him to go with her to the store.
"What's the matter honey?" Geri was innocence incarnate, as if she didn't know what she had left unfinished.
"I can't go to the store with you!" His voice was definitely whiny. "None of my clothes fit and you need to pick up something for me when you go."
"Clothes to wear to the store are no problem. You can were one of my sundresses and you'll be fine," Geri said.
"Are you kidding? I can't go out in public!"
"Why not?"
"Everybody would see me. I'd look like a creep, going around in women's clothes," he scoffed.
Geri grabbed his arm. "Come here," she said as she pulled him into the bath. Stopping before the mirror, she said, "What do you see, a man in a dress or an attractive young woman?"
Rob looked closely and saw a young woman with her hair brushed back, delicate cheek bones, and plump, lipstick-covered lips. And, of course, the nose that he had been gradually coming to accept. But…
"What's happened? That can't be me!" he exclaimed. He looked pretty, but guys weren't supposed to be pretty. He hadn't looked like that when he had gone to bed. Now there was no trace of Rob Tanner to be seen.
"It's okay honey!" Geri said soothingly. "I don't know why you weren't listening to Doctor Winters, but didn't he say that the gene therapy would do this? Didn't he tell you that we could undo it later?"
"I remember him saying something like that," Rob admitted. "But I'm a guy." The whiny quality of his voice was coming through again and beginning to grate on Geri. "Stop your whining! If you keep it up, I'll put you over my knee and spank you. Do you understand?"
Rob hung his head and said, "Yes, ma'am." Somehow, he had lost the desire to fight against the steel edge that seemed to be in Geri's voice.
Geri smiled, not altogether kindly and said, "Honey, with a dress and high heels, no one will guess that you're a guy. Even your voice sounds like a girl. Until it heals, we won't know how your voice will turn out, but for now it sounds as feminine as any woman I know." Geri said this last part as if Rob's voice would return to the lower registers of a man's...As if.
"Now…Go get cleaned up for a run to the store." She swatted him on the butt playfully. As he stumbled toward his room, she looked after him and thought: 'That's a cute butt. It's too bad he's going to prison, I wouldn't mind playing with that for a long time.' She called after him, "I'll get my blue sundress for you."
Back in what he was rapidly coming to think of as his room, Rob stripped off his nightie and panties. He found a clean gaff, throwing the other into the laundry. After pulling the gaffe on and arranging himself properly, he found blue panties and a bra. He hesitated over the breast forms for a moment afraid that his current endowment along with the forms threatened to overfill the bra. He decided that he did not present an immodest appearance as he admired himself in the mirror for a moment. He found some sheer nylons in his maid's uniform supplies and rolled them up his legs. He was not really surprised at how well they fit and toyed with the idea of needing more.
Just as he was finished, Geri came in carrying the blue dress she had promised. "Here you go. Get this on and we'll do your makeup."
He pulled the dress over his head and buttoned the bodice, having a slight problem with the small backward buttons. "Geri, I really don't want to wear makeup."
"Well you can let me help you put it on or I'll find a beauty parlor to apply it for you with permanent make up or we can get it tattooed on," she threatened. "When this is all over and you return to being a man and my husband you would look pretty silly then wouldn't you?" She thought to herself: 'Besides, it would limit your future wardrobe'. A sly smile crossed her face as she imagined Rob with permanently arched eyebrows and long dark eyelashes to match with glossy pink lipstick painted on those beautiful pouty lips.
"Okaay," Rob agreed, feigning reluctance. For some reason, having some makeup on felt good to him, he just did not want to admit it to his wife. He sat down at the vanity and Geri set down her makeup bag in front of him.
"Now…We don't need a lot here. After all, you're only going to the store and you have such nice skin. I don't think you even need much in the way of foundation." She brushed on just a little blusher, a light dusting of blue eye shadow, then she used some mascara and eyeliner. "You'll need to pay attention next time so that you can do this yourself. Just remember, a little can go a long way." Rob just grunted, but watched intently.
"There…I think you're ready now. Get your shoes on and come on." Geri bustled out of the room and headed for the kitchen. Rob followed after putting on another pair of shoes. He was glad that he had these shoes to keep his feet from hurting, but he looked forward to having his feet go back to normal.
Stepping into the kitchen, he found Geri taking money out of her purse. Seeing that she was obviously not dressed to go to the store, Rob said, "Why aren't you dressed yet?"
"I can't go. My breasts are really killing me. I don't know why they did this to me, but it hurts a lot. I've already written up a shopping list." She held out the list and money. "The store is only a couple of miles back the way we came in, so you should only be gone for a couple of hours. Think of it as a Diana's first outing. I really wish I could go, just so I could watch how good you do."
"But I don't want to go by myself," Rob whined.
"Diana, I really hurt," Geri said, looking like she was going to breakdown and cry. "Won't you do this for me?"
For some reason, Rob did not want to say no. He found himself nodding and he said, "Okay, I can go."
"You're going to need this. The shopping list and money are in here," Geri said, holding out a new purse.
He hung his head when he realized that he would have to carry a purse just like a woman would. He took the purse from Geri. The car keys were on the counter and he picked them up. He went out through the kitchen door and into the garage. He climbed into the car, sitting first and swiveling his legs in afterward. He punched the door opener and started the car. He pulled out of the garage, out onto the street, and headed on down the road.
Geri closed the garage door, stepped back into the house, and pulled out a cell phone. She punched a number and said, "Hi, Evan. Yeah, I just sent him off to the store wearing one of my dresses. If I didn't know he was a guy, he would be a real heartbreaker." She paused to listen. "I think that two or three weeks is all I need to totally turn his world upside down. Then we can break the news to him." She shared a laugh with Evan before hanging up.
* * * * *
Preoccupied with everything that he was feeling and thinking, Rob failed to notice the nondescript dark sedan pull up behind him at the first stop sign. He did not see the car's driver as he pulled away from intersection. He would not have been able to see him very well anyway as the windows in the car were darkened just enough to prevent it.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
Chapter 5
Sally answered the door when whoever was waiting knocked a second time. Her guest was not necessarily impatient, she was just in the process of finishing her cleanup in the kitchen and she saw no reason to rush to the door. She knew that Jim would not be offended if she did not immediately open the door for him, even though he had called ahead to let her know that he was coming. He would probably be thinking that she was paying him back for how he had treated her when he had broken off their relationship.
"Hi, Jimmy. Come in," Sally said, sounding chipper. It was a name that only she had used when they had been lovers. The breakup had been a couple of years ago and Jim suspected that he felt worse about it these days than she did.
"Hi, Sally," Jim stepped inside. Sally gave him a peck on the cheek, he still really did not know how she felt about him these days, even though he had just done her an expensive favor and was in the process of doing another for her. He knew that he would keep on doing favors for her, even though he wanted nothing in return.
Sally showed him into the living room. "Have a seat," she said, "I was in the process of getting coffee ready." She went back out to the kitchen and came back a few minutes later with a tray of cookies, cups, and a carafe of coffee.
As much as Sally wanted to hear about Jim's surveillance of Rob and his activities, she wanted hear about the other things that were taking up Jim's time. Like the Internal Affairs investigation Jim was involved in because she was almost directly responsible for in his current situation, she cared about how everything was going.
"When is your next interview with Internal Affairs?" She asked, taking a seat. She poured coffee for the two of them while they got comfortable.
"I go back in for more interrogation the day after tomorrow," Jim answered, shrugging.
"How is the whole thing going?" She watched his face as she took a sip of coffee.
Jim made a face as he contemplated the machinations of the Police Department Internal Affairs Division.
"They're going to make me tell the whole story again and explain how I came to be inside the city's most notorious brothel when the department decided to raid it."
"Why wasn't I interviewed?" she asked. "I'm the one who asked you to find Stacy."
"They may ask you at some point, but only as a final verification. Anything that comes from you will be considered hearsay or tainted evidence. Your testimony could be intended to save me or condemn me, depending upon your feelings for me."
"But I'm the one who called you about Stacy running away with that bastard boyfriend of hers," Sally said, exasperated.
"They know that Sally," Jim said. "They took statements from me and Stacy that confirm all of that and they just have to review everything before the commission makes their judgment. You have to keep in mind that this brothel has ties to the Mob and my presence there could look fishy.
"I told them that you had called me about your sister running away with her boyfriend and that you and your parents were worried about her. Once I tracked her phone's GPS signal and found out where she was, I broke in under everyone's radar to get her out. Where I got into trouble is that, once I knew that she was in one of the brothel's floating bordello parlors, I should have asked for backup from on-duty personnel.
"Stacy's testimony is really more important to my case in the long run anyway. She's implicated her 'boyfriend', David, as the one who forced her to runaway to work there. The fact that he was ten years her senior and already had a record for pandering made it easy for everyone to believe that he was actually a procurer for the brothel. When I got to her, they were already making preparations to ship her out of the city. Another couple of hours delay would have meant that she would have disappeared into the white slavery network and we would never have seen her again.
"The only reason that I'm on suspension at all is for those excessive force complaints from that raid on that meth lab house last year. As far as this particular case goes, everyone agrees, even the guys in Internal Affairs, that I'm innocent. But the legal process must be followed to remove any legal complaints the jokers involved with the brothel might have."
"When are they going to make their ruling? I know that you weren't too worried when you first told me all of this, but you've been on unpaid suspension for the past six weeks."
"My captain thinks that I should be cleared and returned to duty in a couple of weeks. Because Stacy is still a minor and she is willing to testify against David and the brothel in general, the city can bring even greater charges against them and probably get convictions. They're talking to all of the girls they rounded up too. They hope to get statements from some of them and get some of them out of the business, but that is going to be a harder job."
"I'm glad that you're going to be cleared. I felt bad asking you to save Tracy and then having you end up being suspended without pay…" Sally looked and felt guilty about the whole situation.
"Hey…Come on," Jim said, trying to jolly her around and prevent the onset of any waterworks. "I knew what I might be letting myself in for when I worked my way in there. But, if I had to do it again, I would. I've seen too many girls end up in bad situations like this and I would have felt far worse about myself if I had not done anything."
"I know, but this can't be good for your career. Can it?" Sally asked.
Jim waved his hand to dismiss her concerns. "I don't think that we have anything to worry about actually. If anything, it will be like a post-it note in my file that says that I was arrested as part of a departmental raid upon a brothel. The facts of the case will clear everything up.
"As far as being suspended goes it's not my first time and it probably won't be my last. Keep in mind that you're paying me to investigate your friend and that I will receive all of my back pay and benefits once I'm re-instated. So everything will work out. Also, think about this…If I had not pulled Stacy out of there, she could be in a third-world brothel right now. And…if I had not gotten suspended, I would not be available to investigate what is going on with your friend." Jim was fervently hoping that all of this was true. He didn't know what he was going to do if he was not reinstated.
His voice shifted to a lower, more intimate tone as he said, "I know that I explained to you why we needed to break up and I guess that it hurt you. But my job is dangerous and I just feel that it is wrong of me to put you through the pain and heartache of being married to a police detective. Let's face it, I'm just like most cops, I'm already married to my job. My job is to put my life on the line to keep folks like you and Stacy from harm. That means that I and the people in my life have to be prepared to see me get hurt and killed. I would rather keep you at arm's length from that than see you suffer when I get hurt.
"But I am willing to do anything for you or your family at any time. Not just because it's my job, but because I still care about you. I just don't want you to care for me as much."
Sally nodded at Jim with tears in her eyes. While his statement told her that he still had feelings for her, he was also saying that her feelings for him could not be returned. Her sadness at that was reduced by the amount of time that had passed since their breakup and the fact that she now cared for someone else now.
"I understand, Jim. But I will always love you. I think that caring for you as a lover might have changed to loving you as a brother. I'll do anything to help you too." She leaned over and hugged him fiercely. Just the human contact alone was enough to remind Sally that there was someone else that she needed to know about.
"Can you tell me anything about what is going on with Rob?" she asked, going back to the reason for Jim's visit.
"Whatever he's involved with is even stranger than what your sister was into," he began.
"What do you mean?"
"After you called me, I wasn't able to find out anything when I went to his house and it looked like they hadn't been there for a couple of days," Jim said, pulling out a steno notebook. "It's a good thing that you said that there was something fishy about your boss, Evan, because I decided to keep an eye on him to see if he would lead me somewhere. I got some pictures of him with a couple of guys that I recognize as part of an organized crime group."
He laid some pictures out on the table in front of Sally. She nodded and said, "I've seen the blond one talking to Evan several times."
"Once I saw them and that he matched the description of one the guys claiming to be a federal agent, I followed them to a private clinic on the west side. When the two guys came back out, they had two women with them. One was your friend's wife and the other one just had a different look or feel to her. Also, it looked like the two thugs were keeping a pretty close eye on the one woman. I didn't have anything else to go on, so I followed these guys to a house in the west suburbs."
"What was going on?" Sally asked.
"I really don't know. I called some friends in the department who tried to help, even though they shouldn't because of my status. They tried to get information for me about that private clinic and all of their inquiries came back with very general information. Anything deeper appears to be blocked by Homeland Security and the FBI."
Sally's eyes widened in surprise. "I'm confused. The clinic has ties to government agencies and to organized crime? How is that possible?"
Jim shrugged. "At this point, I don't know. I've kept my distance from everything while I watch. I would need to contact the FBI to find out if they are even aware of what this clinic is up to. It could be that someone is playing both sides of the street."
"What does this have to do with Rob?" Sally asked.
"I don't know," Jim said. "I've seen guys who have tried to disguise themselves as woman to hide from the law, so I know what to look for. A predominate Adams apple, large hands and feet, clumsy mannerisms, beard showing through their makeup that kind of thing.
"It would appear that your friend is trying to hide his identity. Do you have any idea why?"
Sally shook her head and said, "No. He has absolutely no reason to want to hide from the police. Could he be in some trouble with those gangsters?"
Jim sat back and let out a sigh. "It's possible. It looked like he was moving willingly, but the way those thugs spaced themselves around him, it looked like that freedom could have been an illusion. They weren't keeping nearly the same watch on the wife. So he might be in trouble and not know it."
Jim clasped his hands on his head while he tried to think.
"Let's see here…Your friend appears to have been disguised as a woman and seems to be under guard by a couple of known Mob enforcers. But the wife does not appear to be under the same control. Your current boss has been keeping company with those same enforcers."
Sally raised her hand slightly and said, "There is something else too. Evan now has control over the company because Rob signed the documents turning control over to him. The blond guy was there."
Sally went on to explain that Evan had been given full control of everything in the company because Rob had told her that he had to go into hiding and why. In reviewing the computer security logs as part of her job, Sally had found that Evan was accessing more and more information about client accounts. She was not privy to more than that because she did not have quite the same clearance as Rob and Evan did.
"Well…Considering all of that, I'm pretty sure that there is something fishy going on with Evan and probably with Geri too," Sally said. "I'm wondering what Evan might be doing at work."
Jim acknowledged these revelations with a nod. "I agree that something is going on, we just don't have enough information yet. Once we do, I think that we are going to need to bring in the department and the feds. Right now, I don't have enough to go to the department to get them to listen to me. If I weren't on suspension, then maybe they would listen."
Sally looked down as he made that comment. She blamed herself for Jim's current situation. Her reaction didn't go unnoticed though and Jim said sharply, "Sally! My suspension was my own fault! If I had gone in with backup, there would be no question of wrong-doing and I would have still saved your sister. This situation is entirely different though. Until we actually have evidence of a crime, all it looks like on the surface is either some sex role playing or your boss is planning on having a sex change operation."
"Jim, you need to know that Rob is due to inherit a huge trust fund from his parents. The thing is that he changed the vesting date by a year and then made me the executor of the account in the event that there were problems. If he were going to have a sex change, do you think that he would have transferred control of that trust fund to me?"
"You're right. I'm not sure if your friend knew or suspected that something might be going on or if he's the kind of guy that just plans against problems."
Sally smiled. "Rob is the kind of guy that plans against problems. I think that he would have a bunker in his basement, but he didn't have the money for that kind of thing. Yet. He does know how to temper his pessimistic streak for the most part, but that also makes him a great financial advisor for our clients."
"I think that there might be something funny going on at your company and you might want an accountant to look into it," Jim said, sitting back.
"I'm afraid that I don't have any legal standing to request an audit. I would have to file a complaint with the SEC to initiate that kind of investigation and that could destroy the company. Plus, I don't know what else might be going on and Rob could get hurt."
"I could make some calls to the SEC and the FBI about all of this, if you would like," Jim offered. "If I don't tell them that it's your company, I could at least find out what the ramifications of calling them in would be."
Sally nodded as she rocked back and forth in thought. "Okay. My brother is studying accounting at the university and he already has a degree in computer security. I could ask him to look into what might be in our computer systems before I destroy Rob's company."
Jim groaned. "Another relative? Am I going to get into more trouble with the department?" His smile let Sally know that he was teasing her and that he was only partially serious.
"Well…He was arrested for computer hacking once," Sally said, deciding to twist the knife a little. "But once he showed Homeland Security how he got past all of their high-level security, they let him go. They now use him as a consultant." Jim could only shake his head in disbelief. "He does have a standing job offer from them though. But he wants to keep it on a part time basis. I don't think he fully trusts the government."
Jim smiled as he relaxed. Sally's brother was apparently a top-level computer hacker. Coupled with his accounting knowledge, he might be able to tell if there was some problem at Sally's company.
"Okay, then. I can't know any more about this then what you've already said. If you tell me anything else, I could be considered an accessory and could be charged, at the very least, for not reporting a crime that I knew was going to be committed. Go ahead and see if you can break into your computer files over the next couple of days or nights. If you find something, you need to call me and tell me that you have happened to discover a possible computer crime in your company. When I report it, they'll still wonder if I knew more about the whole thing, but they won't be able to prove anything. And they'll be more interested in catching and prosecuting perp's at that point anyway.
"I'll take the next few days and keep an eye on the house where they put your friend and his wife. If I see or find out something, I'll let you know. You and your brother need to be careful and let me know if you find out anything."
He looked into Sally's eyes and said, "Sally, I know that you're worried about your friend, but believe me that I will do anything in my power to keep your friends and family from harm."
All Sally could do was blink back tears and nod quickly. She gave her old lover a tight hug and a kiss before he left.
Jim headed back to his apartment for the night. He set his alarm for early the next morning and gathered some equipment he might need. The next few days were going to be spent either talking to Internal Affairs or watching that house in the suburbs.
He toyed with the thought that, if and when, Sally and her brother found any evidence in the company's computers, all hell would break out. He smiled at the thought that he stood a very real chance of getting his job back and a promotion because of this little adventure.
Chapter 6
The car following Rob kept several cars between them and Rob never noticed. After some exploring, he found the shopping center he was looking for. The other car was careful to never get too close.
Rob pulled into the closest parking space he could find to the store, the one really close up had been taken by a dark-colored car just as he saw that the space was open. He sat in the car for many minutes doing his best to combat the panic he felt. He was sure that Geri would understand if he turned the car around right now and went back to explain to her how frightened he was to go out in public looking like a woman when he wasn't.
He finally came to terms with the knots in his stomach and told himself that he couldn't let his wife down. She had shown him in the mirror that his disguise was good enough to make people think he was a woman; he just had to act like it. He was about to get out and go up to the store when he thought that he should make sure that he was presentable. He flipped down the visor in front of him and looked at himself critically. He had finished touching up his lipstick and tucking in a few stray hairs when he stopped himself. When had he learned to do that anyway?
Steeling himself for his first appearance in public as Diana, he made sure to keep his sundress pulled down as he opened his car door and swiveled his legs out. Walking in his high heels was second nature to him, partly due to the changes Winters had made to his posterior. He almost seemed to flow as he walked up to the store's entrance. The sundress came down to just above his knees and the electric feel of the fabric brushing against his bare skin bordered on the erotic. In the back of his mind, he wondered if the procedures he had just undergone made him enjoy these sensations, but he shrugged the thoughts off, he was feeling too good. His path took him past the car that had taken the spot he would have preferred and he did not even notice that the driver had not gotten out yet.
Once inside the store, he snagged a shopping cart and he fumbled with the catch on the unfamiliar purse to dig out the list that had wormed its way to the bottom. Why were there tampons and Midol in his purse he wondered? Stopping to admire his reflection in the store window he reflected that the purse's color matched perfectly with the sundress. As he moved through the store, he tried to watch the people around him, afraid that they would see him as a man masquerading as a woman.
At first, he was very nervous, his heart was beating like a drum and he felt like he was drowning in sweat. A couple of times he had seen people looking at him, but they hadn't frowned or scowled. No one dropped what they were carrying, pointed at him, and started shouting, "Fake! It's a guy dressed like a girl!" Everything was perfectly normal; there were even a couple of older men that had obviously appreciated what they saw.
Rob found himself relaxing and just enjoying the freedom of being able to walk through the store. He hadn't felt so good in a very long time. There were no pressures from the office weighing him down and he was not even concerned about Geri for the moment. He actually caught himself humming tunelessly as he moved through the aisles, surprising himself when he heard his high-pitched voice. It would be so easy right now to just let go, become Diana and forget about Rob…
He had finished loading the cart with everything, including a dozen pair of panty hose that would fit both Geri and himself. It had been a few hours now since breakfast and he realized that he seriously needed to use the restroom. And that is how he found himself frozen between the doors to the Men's room and the Ladies' room. He couldn't go into the Ladies', he was a guy, but he couldn't go into the Men's because he was dressed like a girl. What if he went into one and got caught by someone? His secret would be out! He might even get arrested or worse, humiliated by total strangers.
Just trying to work it out was starting to give him a headache, until he realized the simple facts: He was dressed as a woman and no one saw him as anything else but that woman. If he used the Ladies' room, he would be in a stall and no one would realize just who or what he was as long as he didn't stand to pee. He would be fine as long as he relaxed. Having arrived at his solution, he forged ahead into the Ladies room where was confronted with a new challenge.
The moment he opened the door, he felt like he was being assaulted by echoing screams from within the bathroom. Stepping all the way in, he found a young mother trying to deal with a small boy and a baby in a stroller, both children were crying as loudly as they could.
The baby was obviously unhappy as he or she struggled in the straps of the stroller. The toddler was just as big a problem for his mother as he was fighting her attempts to get him to sit on the toilet. It was so loud, that Rob could not hear if she was actually saying anything to her son. Then again, whatever scolding she might be giving her son might be contributing to the general cacophony in the room. The sound in the small tiled restroom was approaching the point where it seemed like the mirror would start to vibrate and Rob could barely hear himself think. It occurred to him that this was a perfect birth control tool. Put a teenaged girl in here for five minutes and she would never have sex again!
The door had just closed behind Rob when the children's mother realized that someone else was in the room. As she looked over her shoulder to see who it might be, her son took his shot at freedom. In a move worthy of a pro-football linebacker, feinted to his left and then threw himself to his right. This had the effect of putting his mother off-balance, who found herself falling on her ass as she tried to move back into position to corral her son.
While she sat there momentarily stunned, he tried to run around her and to the bathroom door, where he came face-to-face with Rob. At the same moment, the child in the stroller had managed to get his or her leg up and out of one of the straps and was in the process of sliding out the side of the stroller. It was as if both children had coordinated their getaways. It was the Great Escape!
Fortunately, or unfortunately, for the toddler, he was blocked in by Rob. As he skidded to a stop as he realized that there was now an adult in front of him, he found himself scooped up by his mother. She had managed to recover quickly enough to give chase. As she pulled her son back to the toilet, Rob saw that the baby was in the process of becoming entangled in the stroller straps and would be in need of assistance in a moment. He leaned down and scooped up the baby to prevent any harm, just as the young mother had seen the same problem.
"Can I help?" Rob asked in the momentary silence as both children realized that they were caught. They had continued to squall even through their escape attempts.
"I was going to say no," their mother answered with a lopsided grin as she looked up at Rob. "But these two apparently had other ideas. Thank you for catching April. She's been getting better at climbing out of the stroller these days. She'll probably be walking before too long."
Rob cradled April so that she couldn't wriggle away, but she was still unhappy. "Do you have a bottle for her?"
The mother nodded and said, "Yes. It's in the canvas bag in the back of the stroller."
Rob smiled and knelt next to the stroller, being careful to keep his knees together like a lady would. As he leaned forward, little April grabbed at Rob's sham boob and pulled. Before she could fully pull herself up to his breast and latch on, Rob grabbed the bottle and held it in front of April. Immediately, the baby recognized its food, stopped crying, and literally grabbed the bottle. Once the bottle had docked in its mouth, the she stopped squirming entirely and concentrated on draining the bottle dry. At about the same moment, the toddler succumbed to his mother's insistence, stopped crying, and climbed onto the toilet.
The young mother got up from her embarrassing position on the floor and turned to Rob. He beheld a pretty young redhead with a perfect snow white complexion. The only flaw was a small beauty mark on the side of her jaw bone that was just visible. There was something about it that called attention to her perfect skin, without ruining it. When she smiled, her light green eyes seemed to twinkle in unison with her perfect teeth.
Rob found himself holding his breath. This beauty was someone he would have only dreamed about meeting when he was still in college. He was glad that he was wearing the gaffe because he would have been in serious trouble otherwise.
In the ringing silence, the mother of the kids said, "Thank you. I guess I needed the help after all." Her voice brought Rob out of the trance he seemed to be in.
"You're very welcome. There're beautiful children, I am glad I could help." Rob said. The baby was now happily working on the bottle and had relaxed.
"April's teething and that's been making her cranky. This little imp is David. We're just finishing his toilet training and he didn't want to come in and try. I should have planned better before we left this morning. By the way, my name's Tanya."
Rob responded, "Hi, Tanya. I'm Diana." He barely paused when he realized that it would not be wise to use his own name. Rob looked over at David while he rocked April and said, "Hi, David."
The little boy looked up at David from his throne on the throne and said, "Hi. You're pretty." Which caused Rob to turn three shades of red.
All Rob could say was, "Thank you very much."
April's mother noticed the wedding band on Rob's finger asked, "Do you have any children of your own?"
Rob was caught off guard and responded, "No I….I'm not able to bear children."
Several expressions chased each other across her face when she realized that she must have touched on a sensitive subject. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to…" She faltered when she realized that she didn't know how to apologize for what she thought was her insensitivity.
Rob saw that the conversation had hit a sticking point and he tried to relax some of the tension. "It's okay," he said disarmingly, trying to make it seem like the subject was less than it seemed. "We're working on it."
"Well, you can have one of these imps if you want. For today only, I'll give you a real good deal. At least until my butt stops hurting." She grinned at David who grinned back at his mother. They obviously liked teasing each other.
Rob looked back down at April and saw that she was finishing her bottle. April's mother said, "You're pretty good with April. Can you burp her okay?" She was helping David off of the toilet and cleaning him up.
"I should be able to," Rob answered. "I may not have any of my own but I used to help out with the nursery at church." Seeing that April had finished with the bottle, he pulled it away from her and set it aside. In a quick easy motion, he moved her to his shoulder and began the patting and rubbing process of burping the baby.
After a few minutes, Rob was rewarded by a big wet burp. Both Rob and the children's mother got a funny look on their faces. The mother had a look of horror because she knew what that burp meant and Rob's was a look of confused surprise because he could feel the results of the burp soaking through his dress. From what it looked like, most of what April had inhaled from the bottle was now oozing down the front of Rob's blouse.
"Now is probably not a good time to ask you if you're interested in babysitting," Tanya said. They both broke out laughing at almost the same moment, with Rob lagging behind by just a few seconds.
"It's a rookie mistake, I forgot the burp towel," Rob said unnecessarily.
Tanya pulled David's pants up and stood quickly. "I'm so sorry about this. Let me take her." She reached for April and reluctantly Rob handed her over unexpectedly feeling an emotional loss. Tanya quickly fastened April back into the stroller.
She started pulling baby wipes and cloths out of the diaper bag and said again, "I'm sorry. Here let me." She began dabbing at the soured milk to clean it off. Once she was down to just the stain, she began trying to soak the stain out by pressing lightly and rubbing. As she got closer to Rob's fake breast, she seemed to be pressing and rubbing a little more than it seemed necessary, at least to Rob.
Before Rob could say something that would be awkward for the both, she must have recognized that she was being inappropriate as Tanya blushed bright red and turned to dispose of all of the towels. "I'm sorry," she said avoiding eye contact with Rob.
"It's all right," Rob assured her. He thought that the best thing to do was pretend that nothing had happened. "It's an occupational hazard when you feed and burp a baby."
"I’m afraid that you'll have a stain until you clean this dress. This isn't dry clean only is it?" Tanya's voice said that she was afraid of an affirmative answer.
"Oh, no," Rob said, having no idea if it was or not. "It should wash right out." He hoped that he was right. How was he going to explain to Geri how her dress got stained?
* * * * *
Tanya finished cleaning up the present that little April had splashed all over Rob's shoulder and pronounce her job done. She then apologized all over again. Rob again told her that it was all fine. He wouldn't have stepped in if he hadn't been willing to help in the first place.
Tanya and the kids headed on out of the restroom, but not before Tanya gave Rob her phone number. Rob explained that he was staying with friends and he did not know their number yet and his cell phone was out of network.
He took care of his own business in the restroom, making sure to sit, and was undisturbed. The damp spot on his blouse was almost dry, but there was the lurking aroma of sour milk. He knew that he would be glad to get the dress off when he got back to the house. Thought occurred to him that his wedding band did not really look like woman's wedding ring and that it might give him away, so he slipped it off and zipped into a small pocket in his purse. Then he wheeled his cart up to the front of the store and paid for everything. He noted ruefully that he had just enough to pay for everything. What was left would just about pay for coffee at Starbucks, but he was stuck not being able to buy any Rob-style clothes. He wondered if Geri had planned this out and then he wondered if he really cared.
Resigning himself to being stuck in women's' clothes for a while longer, he pushed the cart of bagged groceries out to the car. Of course, he took no notice that the black car was gone. He also did not notice that it had taken up station in a far corner of the lot. If he had, he would have wondered if the driver was actually following him and why.
Once the car was loaded and the cart safely put away, Rob again climbed demurely into the driver's seat. Where he was rewarded with just a surly grunt from the engine when he turned the ignition key. He tried again and this time heard nothing.
He sat in shock for a moment and reviewed his morning. First he had to go out in public dressed as a girl, alone, then a baby puked all over him, and now the damned car wouldn't start! He had no idea what to do. He didn't know the phone number at the house to be able to call Geri for help and she was the one with the list of numbers for the agents. Why hadn't they given the numbers to him? Everything seemed to be focusing through Geri, as if she were the one in charge. Was there something going on? But that didn't matter right now. He was stranded in a strange town with a dead car with no way to call for help. He realized the calling the police would be a problem too. He didn't look like his driver's license right now or even sound like what a Rob Tanner should sound like. Sure, they could check his fingerprints, but that would take time. He could only imagine the embarrassment he would go through.
For a few moments, everything just seemed to pile up and all Rob wanted to do was cry. It took several minutes for the feeling to finally go away. Pulling himself out of his funk, Rob looked around the parking lot. Happily, he saw a service station at the front of the parking lot. Resigning himself to the inevitable, he got out of the car and started walking.
The garage was deserted when he got there; obviously it was the quiet time of the day here in town. A well-built young man came out of the back in response to the bell when Rob stepped through the door.
"Yes, ma'am. Can I help you?" He came over to where Rob stood by the door. He stood at least six inches taller than Rob and Rob actually had to step back to look him in the eyes without hurting his neck. The mental image of looking like a baby bird wanting to be fed went through Rob's thoughts. Being a guy, the mechanic obviously liked what he saw, but Rob noticed that he was polite enough to look him in the eyes and not the breasts when he spoke.
"Well…My car won't start and I don't know why," Rob answered. He almost stuttered when he spoke to this stud and he was confused as to why. He felt something like a flush of warmth spread through his body and it seemed to settle on his tingling chest and points south. The room seemed to spin for a moment and Rob grabbed at the mechanic's arm for stability. "I'm sorry. I guess the heat made me dizzy."
"No problem," the young man said. "Do you feel okay though?"
"I'm fine now," Rob said, a little embarrassed. "That's never happened before."
"I'll keep an eye on you while you're here. Just in case," the mechanic said. For some reason, Rob felt warm again and a little shy with his flirting. The warm smile Rob was being subjected to wasn't doing anything to help either. "Now let's see about your car. Where are you parked?"
Rob blinked for a moment and said, "I'm over in front of the grocery store."
The mechanic nodded. "Okay. Let's go check it out first and I'll see if it's something that I think I can take care of or not."
As they started back toward the grocery store, the mechanic put his arm around Rob, his hand resting politely at his waist. Rob pulled back until the mechanic said, "I was only making sure that I could catch you if you had another dizzy spell." He pulled his arm back away from Rob.
"Well, I don't let stranger's put their arms around me," Rob said. Then he smiled and said, "At least not until I know their names."
The mechanic stopped and turned to Rob and said, "My name is Jake Adams, ma'am. I'm the owner and operator of this service station." He bowed slightly and held out his hand.
Rob smiled slightly and was caught in the dilemma of returning the gesture — why was his instinct to curtsey? He returned Jake's bow and took his hand politely and said, "How do you do Mr. Adams. My name is Diana." He avoided giving his last name as he did not want to give his own. Jake held Rob's hand, maybe a little longer than necessary as he looked into Rob's eyes. One more time, Rob felt warm. For some reason, Rob did not want to be the first to let go and Jake did so a moment later.
Jake held out his hand and Rob folded himself into Jake's arm, strangely liking the feeling of being taken care of. Rob reflected briefly that these emotions and feelings were starting to hit him more and more. He needed time to sort them out before he was totally lost. But it felt so good to be right here at this moment.
They were back to the car in no time and Jake tried to start it himself. This time there was a click before it refused to make any more noise. Jake turned on the radio and was rewarded with complete silence.
He looked up at Rob and said, "I'm pretty sure that it's the battery. I'll need to get it over to the shop and put it on the charger to be sure though."
"Well, I have a problem," Rob began. "I left the house without my credit cards and I used what cash I had buying groceries." He indicated the bags in the back seat. As far as the credit cards were concerned, they were in Rob Tanner's name and he did not look like Rob Tanner right now. It meant that he could still end up dealing with the police if he used them and if someone questioned them. For that matter, Rob did not know if he even had his credit cards with him in his purse.
"Let me get it over to the garage first. Then we'll see what needs to be done. At the very least, I can't leave a pretty lady stranded in the middle of the parking lot." He smiled at Rob, causing Rob to feel that strange warmth again. Jake looked the car over and then looked across the parking lot. He looked back to Rob and said, "This is a small car and it's pretty flat through here, so I don't think that it will be any problem to push it over to the garage. I'll need you to steer though."
Rob nodded as he got in and rolled down the window. Thank heavens that the car was old enough to not have power steering or power windows.
Jake went around to the back of the car and got into the standard car-pushing position. In a jiffy, the car starting rolling and was actually moving pretty well. Both Jake and Rob kept watch for problem traffic, but no cars came near them and they were at the garage fairly quickly. Rob steered around to the front of the station in response to Jake's shouted instructions.
Once the car was lined up with the front garage door, Jake came up to the driver's side and pushed the car from there. With him leaning on the door post as he pushed, all Rob could smell was Jake's perspiration. It was actually an intoxicating scent and Rob inhaled deeply before he caught himself. The thoughts going through his head scared him, was he somehow going gay on top of everything else that was happening to him?
Jake told Rob to stop the car once it was into the service bay. He quickly had the hood up and he was looking around at the engine. He was out almost as fast as he started.
"From looking at the condition of the terminals on your battery, I'm pretty sure that it just needs a charge. I could jump start you, but you would just have the same problem after you get home. A quick charge would take care of the problem and you would probably finish charging up by the time you get home."
"But I can't pay you," Rob said, his stomach twisting.
"I know that," Jake said. "I'll tell you what. I usually shut down for an hour or so when I take my break. How about you let me buy you a cup of coffee and keep me company over at Starbucks while the car charges up. We'll call it even."
Rob hesitated only for a moment. Jake pretty much had him between a rock and a hard place and they both knew it. "Okay," he said feeling like a little girl. He knew that Jake was hitting on him, but Jake did not know he was hitting on a guy and Rob would have to make sure that he didn't find out. He felt a little guilty about removing his wedding band too.
Jake worked quickly to clean up the battery and started the charging process. Then he escorted Rob back across the parking lot to the Starbucks by the grocery store. He kept his hands to himself and opened the door like a complete gentleman. The girl at the counter took their orders and they quickly had their coffee. They moved over to a small table in the corner and relaxed into their seats.
"Thank you for helping me," Rob said. "It's been a crazy day for me."
"You're very welcome. I couldn't very well leave a beautiful lady marooned, could I?" His frank look at Rob and being called beautiful made Rob blush deep red and feel a little nervous. Seeing Rob's reaction, he said, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to embarrass you."
"It's…It's all right," Rob answered. "I'm just not used to hearing someone call me beautiful." Rob's heart seemed to be going faster and faster.
"If you like, I could call you gorgeous…" Jake said, smiling and leaning forward. It hadn't escaped his notice that Rob's ring finger was bare, but the tan line on the finger showed that a ring had been not too long in the past.
Rob blushed an even deeper red and said, "Do you really think so?" He couldn't meet Jake's eyes as he played with his hair played with his hair. In the back of his mind, Rob was yelling at himself, 'What's wrong with you? You're flirting with him!"
Jake continued the standard interrogation process and asked, "Are you just visiting or did you just move into town?"
"Why do you ask that?" Rob's response was typical for a young lady sparring with a handsome young man. He vaguely remembered these kinds of exchanges from his years in college.
"Well, it sounds better than asking you if you come around here often," Jake answered with a smile. "Actually, I know most everyone here in town and there are only two service stations. Considering the condition of your car, I don't think you're passing through. So there you go." Jake spread his hands in explanation.
"That's pretty good," Rob said approvingly. Jake's demonstration of his logical reasoning showed that he was not the stereotype of a garage mechanic.
"I'm visiting some friends here in town and I didn't have their phone number to be able to call them. To tell the truth, I don't even know their address. I just know that it's over that way." He waved back the way he had driven into town from.
"So you navigate by landmarks?" Jake asked.
Rob nodded. "I'm afraid so. Give me a map and I fumble around finding my way. Give me a list of instructions to follow and I can go right there."
Jake took a sip of coffee, trying to look casual. "How long will you be here in town?"
Rob shrugged. "I'm not really sure. I'm waiting to hear from folks back in Philadelphia before I'll know. It could be a few weeks at least, maybe more."
Jake made no attempt to not look happy when he said, "Oh. That's good. For me, at least."
"Why do you say that?"
"I'd like to be able to see you again," Jake said, looking down.
Fortunately for Rob, his cup was almost on the table when Jake made his statement or dropping it might have made a mess. The truth was that Rob was finding whole the conversation confusing. He was enjoying just being with Jake, but he didn't know how to handle Jake's declaration that he found him, actually Diana, attractive. But the longer he sat here with this handsome, intelligent man, the more he wanted to be around him.
"Well, maybe we can. It depends upon how often I can get the car to come into town." Half of Rob's brain seemed to be running the conversation and enjoying it. The other half was standing behind a glass wall beating on it and asking what he thought he was doing. Rob couldn't believe that he was passing as an attractive woman and was flirting with an equally attractive guy.
They chatted for a while about their interests in food and music. Rob found that the town was just large enough to have a small shopping center, a McDonalds, and a Starbucks. There were a couple of good restaurants along the interstate, but a larger selection of shopping and food would require more of a drive in toward Philadelphia.
Rob found himself relaxing into the conversation more and more, almost forgetting that he was a guy under the dress he was wearing. Jake was a smooth talker, but respectful. At no time did he make an off-color remark or look at Rob in any manner that made him uncomfortable. He began to wonder why this guy was still on the loose, he was definitely a catch. He found himself interested in what Jake had to say and wanting to know what he liked and disliked.
Finally, their coffee was long gone and Jake said, "I think that we've overstayed my break."
"I'm so sorry," Rob said. "I was having so much fun just talking that I lost track of time." He was embarrassed with himself that he had let himself get so involved in everything.
Jake escorted Rob back across the parking to the station and they went over to where the car was charging. Jake nodded in satisfaction that the car battery appeared to have accepted the charge.
"Normally, I would charge a battery overnight. But I think that you will be okay to start the car and drive home on. You should be adding to the charge as you go, just don't using the headlights or the radio. Okay?" Rob nodded his understanding. Jake got behind the wheel and turned the key. The car started right up with a roar. Jake and Rob grinned at each in excitement.
Jake handed Diana a business card with his work phone and cell phone numbers. "Would you call me with your friend's phone number when you get home? I'd like to call you," Jake asked.
Rob looked down, suddenly shy. He had been feeling increasingly off-balance as the day went and he thought that had gotten control of himself during the conversation over coffee. Now those dizzying feelings seemed to come rushing back, but where were they coming from?
"I'm not sure if they even have a phone, I don't recall seeing one there." Rob was actually afraid that Jake would think that he was trying to come up with reasons to avoid talking to him.
"Well…I'll tell you what." Jake walked over to the office and took a cell phone out of the desk. "This is a pay-as-you-go phone that I bought some time back. It has a few hours of time left on it, I know because I checked it last week. I want to see you again and this will give you the ability to call me when you come into town again." Jake paused, suddenly embarrassed himself. "That is, if you would not mind seeing me again?"
"No…No…I mean, yes, I'd like that," Rob said. Rob could feel is face turning beet red. He felt like he was so screwed up that he didn't know whether to tell Jake that he couldn't see him again or the he would love to do so. Jake's face almost split in two with a smile when Rob said that meeting him again would be nice, but that Rob would buy the coffee. Jake countered with an offer to meet for drinks some evening, but Rob put him off by saying that he would need to see what his friend's plans were for the next couple of days.
Rob accepted the cell phone and its charger with a genuine smile and put them into his purse. Jake walked him over to the car and opened the door. Rob turned toward Jake with the intention of thanking him for what he had done. As he did so, he came face to face with Jake leaning. Their lips met and Jake's arms wrapped around Rob. The kiss seemed to last forever for Rob and his arms wrapped around Jake by reflex. For some reason, the act of kissing Jake just seemed so right to Rob and he moaned in happiness as Jake's hands slid down his back and squeezed his ass.
Rob's smile was a little dazed as Jake helped him climb into the car. He had to sit for a moment and get control of himself before he backed out and headed for the safe house.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
This time:
Rob deals with more humiliation from his wife as he descends further into his feminine persona.
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 7
Rob found his way back to the house with little trouble. He was in no hurry because he was spending as much time thinking as he was driving. Why did it feel so good while he had been talking with Jake and why had that kiss thrilled him so much? He would have liked to have spent more time with Tanya and the kids. They were cute and they brought out strange feelings that felt right at the same time. He almost went off on the shoulder when he recognized those feelings as motherly instincts; he shouldn't feel that way should he? Maybe he could call them parental instincts instead? He knew that he shouldn't like Jake's company either because they were both guys, weren't they? But his lips still seemed to tingle from that kiss. He just felt so confused and he tried to push it down so that he could concentrate on driving.
It was late in the afternoon now because of the difficulty with the car battery. Rob realized that it must have taken longer than he thought to charge the battery, but the time had just seemed to fly. He pulled into the driveway for the house and pulled around back to the closed garage. He got out to open the door as it appeared to not have an automatic opener. He pulled all the way into the garage noting with a small smile that there were no trash cans to avoid. It seemed like just a day or two ago that he had been concerned about that in his own garage.
Once in the garage, he closed up the big door and began the process of moving the groceries into the house. Before he got started, he looked around for a place to put the cell phone Jake had given him and that he had picked up for some reason when he got out of the car. His purse was still on the passenger seat. To save time, he just slide the phone down into his bra because he knew that it would not slide out of there and there was room next to his breast forms.
As he stepped into the kitchen with his first load, he was confronted by his wife who looked torn between being angry and worried.
"Where the hell have you been?" she practically screamed at him. Rob came to dead-stop in front of her, totally shocked by her behavior.
"The…The battery on the car died," he stuttered. "I didn't have any way to let you know what happened and I didn't have any more money to fix it." By the time he was done stammering through an explanation, Rob was almost in tears. His control had been crumbling all day and he felt like the last of it was about to go.
His explanation had partly relaxed Geri, but she still seemed upset as she said, "So what did you do? Did you call someone for help?" This last question seemed to be asked with a tone of concern or fear.
"No…No. I went over to the service station by the store and Jake helped me out."
"Who is Jake?" Geri demanded, her eyes narrowing.
"He's the mechanic. He looked at the battery and decided that it needed to be charged." For some reason, Rob did not want to look Geri in the eye when he thought about Jake.
"I see. I guess I need a more detailed description of your day. Put those bags on the counter and bring everything else in while I put things away. "
"Yes, ma'am, I mean, okay," Rob said. Geri had a self-satisfied smile on her face that Rob did not see as he went back to the garage. He finished bringing everything in fairly quickly and Geri made short work of stowing it all away.
Geri looked at Rob critically and said, "Let's have a seat in the dining room. I think you need to tell me about your first day as a woman."
Rob clipped on into the dining room and took a seat at the table. Geri followed right behind, holding Rob's purse that she had picked up from the counter. She dumped the purses contents out and did a thorough search discovering… the store receipt that she tossed on the table and two phone numbers Rob had been given by Tanya and Jake.
"This is interesting. What are these from?" Geri waved the piece of paper and business card in front of him.
Rob looked embarrassed and said, "I had to use the rest room and I had to go into the ladies' room. I helped a mother with her son and her baby. I got to burp a baby." Rob's voice when he said that almost sounded dreamy. Geri noted that with some amusement. She would have to remember to encourage that behavior over the coming days because she thought it would be fun to watch Rob act like a doting mother to someone else's child. Then she noticed the stain mark on Rob's shoulder.
"Why is one of my best dresses stained?" She asked loudly. Actually, she did not care much at all. This was a dress that she had purchased for Rob at the mall yesterday and he would have to deal with any long-term damage.
"Well, the baby burped on my shoulder and it ran down," Rob said, flinching back. He seemed to be feeling more and more fearful of Geri lately and letting her take the lead on things. He was afraid that he was going to be in trouble for something he didn't do.
"You let a baby puke on my dress? I should punish you for that! You know that, don't you? Well you're going to have to wash it by hand and hang it to dry in the bathroom! You might as well consider that dress yours now; I don't want something that some brat threw up on!"
"Yes, ma'am," Rob answered, trying to cringe back from her. It almost seemed like Geri's tone of voice alone was beating him down. He just felt so bad about her dress.
"Why is your lipstick all smeared?" Geri asked.
"My lipstick?" Rob was totally shocked that he had forgotten about his makeup.
"Yes, your lipstick is all smeared. What happened? Were you rubbing your face or something?" Geri was completely familiar with the way Rob's lipstick appeared. Was it possible that her man was growing up to be a woman?
"No…No. I…I was at the service station asking for help and the mechanic pushed the car over to the garage and he said that he would charge the battery if I let him buy me a cup of coffee and we talked and he kissed me!" Rob told the whole story in one big breath, just to get it out. He was still confused about why he had enjoyed that kiss so much.
"He kissed you? And you let him? Did you enjoy it? I bet you did, didn't you?" Geri asked, barely concealing a smirk. "You little hussy and on the first date too. Maybe I need to go back and look at those pictures again."
The reference to the pictures the agents were using to blackmail him with rattled Rob.
"I didn't let him. Before I could react he had his lips on mine. Besides it wasn't a date. I mean, he's a guy and I'm a guy and I'm married to you…and…and," Rob was almost babbling in his confusion.
Geri could see that Rob's mind was about to go into vapor lock with all of the conflicting thoughts and emotions. She decided that he could do with a little reassurance and then she would hit him with more programming tonight. She knew just the right tape to use on him too.
"It's okay, Rob," she said soothingly. "You looked like a girl to him and you just got into the part. Go change into the clothes I laid out for you on your bed and I'll show you what you need to do to clean that stain out of the dress."
Rob stood a little unsteadily and then made his way to his room. The conversation with Geri had started him thinking about Jake's kiss again. He started stripping off his clothes and he realized that he still had the cell phone in his bra. After all the scolding and browbeating he had just gotten from Geri, he didn't want to have to deal with more about the phone, so he put into the back of one of the bureau drawers. He removed everything, including the gaff, which felt refreshing. Looking at the clothes that Geri had put out, he saw that she had left him a skirt, camisole, and anklets. In the absence of anything else, he slid the panties back on and then put on the other articles of clothing. He was glad that the cami was soft against his sensitive breasts and he decided that a bra was unnecessary as he wasn't trying to dress up as a woman. Out of necessity, he put the high heeled shoes back on and returned to where Geri waited for him.
Geri looked him over, taking note that he had elected to not put the bra back on and that his breasts had grown to a size they were just noticeable through his shirt. She would have to put the estrogen cream on again when they were finished. She led Rob into the bathroom where she instructed him on how to use a small amount of laundry soap to wash and rinse his new sundress. When they were done gently squeezing the water out of the dress, she showed him how to hang the dress in the bathtub so that it would not wrinkle badly.
"A girl needs to know how to take care of her delicate clothes," she told him. To Rob, it sounded like he was getting a lecture from one of his elementary school teachers.
Once they were finished, Geri and Rob sat back down at the table again. Geri looked at Rob and said, "I've been thinking about our situation here. We don't look like husband and wife or even like sisters. I think that we should tell anyone who asks that we are roommates, that way we won't have any awkward questions to answer. What do you think?" Geri knew that she had already primed Rob for this and he would fall in line with almost any story she told him to believe.
"That makes sense. The people who are hunting for us will be looking for a man and a woman and we look like two girls."
"Right," Geri said, nodding. "For this to work you need to present a very believable feminine persona. I think that you need to act more like a woman. That way, no one will figure out that you're actually a dude in a dress."
"You're right Geri, but I am a man and your husband. I am not sure I will be able to fool anyone." Rob whined.
"It's okay, Rob. You and I know you're a man, my man; most people will believe you are a woman, if they see a woman. Your looks and conduct will determine your ability to pass. We'll just let everyone else think that you're a girl. "
"Don't worry," Geri said enthusiastically. "I'll help you learn to be more girly. In fact, I know just how I'm going to do it. But let's get some dinner and then we need to get some sleep."
Rob and Geri worked in the kitchen to prepare a small dinner for the two of them, but Geri seemed to have Rob doing most of the work and she stood and directed him. When everything was ready, Geri said, "You know… I think I will call you Diana all the time we are hiding out. That way there is less chance on a slipup. Besides it is such a pretty name for such a pretty girl. After all, it will help you get into the proper attitude for your disguise." She leaned to Rob and kissed him on the cheek. . She had been calling him Diana when he played the maid, so she knew that it would be simple to extend it from maid time to full time.
Even though he was not happy with it, Rob really could not think of a good argument against it, so he nodded. Besides, he was still enjoying dressing in the way a woman named Diana would dress.
Geri said, "Diana, why don't you bring everything to the table and I'll get out of your way. Be sure to put an apron on so you don't soil another outfit. There's a frilly one in the top drawer."
Rob stood open-mouthed in the kitchen as Geri walked away and took a seat at the table in the other room. He realized that she had no intention of coming back to help, so he resigned himself to carrying the bowls and plates of food to the table. There really wasn't much, but it was the fact that Geri had essentially just treated him like a servant.
He found it to be a little demoralizing that his wife would treat him like serving wench. He made a decision if Geri asked him to curtsey he would put his foot down. Hadn't he been the one to go to the store and have to deal with the problem with the car? But then, he wouldn’t have met Tanya and Jake. That thought cheered him up and he put his disappointment aside.
They ate quietly and Geri only asked Diana to go out to the kitchen for more bread. After dinner, she complained that her breasts still hurt and that maybe she should lie down. Rob was left to clean up their mess, what there was of it, and wash everything that they had used. When he was done, he went into the larger bedroom that Geri had taken over to find her reclining in the middle of the bed. It did not appear that she had planned on making room for Rob.
Geri looked up from the book she was reading as Rob came in. "How does your chest feel? I saw that you weren't wearing a bra. I assume that you aren't feeling any irritation?"
"Not really. This cami you lent me felt soft enough and I wasn't trying to dress up, so I didn't put a bra on."
"Well, let's put this cream on just in case," Geri said, holding up the tube.
Rob pulled the cami up to the top of his chest to reveal that his breasts had developed even further. When he looked down, he started to freak until Geri calmed him down. "If these things get any larger, I won't need breast forms! We need to call the doctor!"
"Oh please! You're overreacting and they aren't that large! You were in town all day and you didn't use the cream like we talked about. Let's put it on now and see what it looks like in the morning." What he had now were just the beginnings of breasts and he would really have something to have a meltdown over in a few days. She got Rob to sit on the side of the bed and she sat next to him. Once again, she smeared a large glob from the tube onto her hands and she rubbed it into his chest, making sure to squeeze and pinch his new breasts and nipples. She didn't need to do anything other spread it on, but it was fun to watch Rob's eyes roll back in ecstasy.
This time she even got to watch his cock join in the fun. The best part in all of the treatment Rob was being subjected to was that his ability to be aroused would not be affected by all of this. In the end, he would end up looking like a beautiful, big-breasted playmate with a fully functional set of balls and a penis. The prison system wouldn't know what to do with him; Rob wouldn't even know what to do with himself.
When she was done torturing his breasts, all Geri had to do was run her hands over his cock and Rob was spraying himself all over the inside of his skirt and his thighs. She smiled in satisfaction at how easy it was becoming to manipulate Rob. It took several minutes for his breathing and heartbeat to steady down again. As he came down from the erotic high, he felt the cooling mess on his thighs and his face reddened. It didn't help when Geri said, "You're kind of quick on the draw there, partner."
Rob only felt a little better when Geri said, "It's okay honey. These little accidents happen to everyone at some point. Go get cleaned up, take your vitamins, and go to bed. We'll try again tomorrow." Her tone of voice sounded more like she was talking to a child who had just had an accident than anything else. Rob's look of embarrassment deepened again as he got up and he left the room.
Geri smiled at Rob's back. Once he had taken his pill and gone to bed, she intended to start up the next programming tape that the doctor had prepared for her. When Rob woke up in the morning, his whole world view would be skewed. Starting tonight, he would start thinking of himself more as Diana, dream of having not big tits but gigantic ones, and would be thinking of Geri as even more of an authority figure over him.
She was glad that Evan had discovered Doctor Winters and blackmailed him with Anders' assistance. Not only was Winters' clinic outstanding in the plastic surgery field, but they also had the resources to reorganize and program a person's thoughts and behavior. With the pills and programming tapes that Winters had been forced to provide, Rob was being remade into the fall guy they needed. It was Robs' misfortune that Geri was finally being able to unleash her more dominant nature upon him.
She waited for about half an hour, to be sure that Rob had time to prepare for sleep and for the drugs he had taken to put him into the proper state. Hearing no sounds from the rest of the house, Geri opened the bureau and took out a digital player and sleep headphones. She found Rob unconscious in his bed and he did not respond when she nudged him experimentally. Satisfied that he would be out for close to twelve hours, she put the headphones over his ears and started the player. She pulled the blanket up over Rob so that there would be no discomfort to possibly cause him to wake up early. She returned to her bed and set the alarm clock to make sure that she would be awake in time to remove the evidence from Rob's room.
* * * * *
It was mid-morning when Rob woke the next day. He wondered why he seemed to be sleeping in more and more these days. Of course, he and Geri had no place to go or anything to do while they were stuck here. He rolled out of bed and straightened the nightie that he had worn to bed. Padding into the bathroom, he was so focused on needing to empty his bladder that he did not see Geri sitting in the living room, fully dressed. He did notice her when he came back though.
He smiled and said, "Good morning. Did you sleep well?"
"Yes, I did. I was just wondering when you were going to get up," Geri said, acting a bit put out. "We have a lot of work to do today."
Rob looked at her blankly until she said, "Don't you remember? We're going to work on teaching you how to be more girly. That means that you are going to learn how to walk and act properly. By the time we are done, you will know how to act and look like a high-class socialite or if you want, a slutty streetwalker. That way, you can do your part in maintaining our disguise." Even though Geri was stepping up the programming and the fairy tale they had made up for Rob was not completely necessary, keeping it up made sure of his continued cooperation. At least until he could not keep from cooperating.
He shook his head slightly, as if to clear out the cobwebs. "Yes, I remember," Rob said. "Sorry I guess that I forgot for a minute."
"Well…Go take a shower and get dressed. We need to have some breakfast and get to work."
Rob nodded his agreement and headed back into the bathroom. He got the shower running and slipped out of his nightgown and panties. Stepping into the shower, he found that it was still necessary to stand on his toes, just trying to stand with his feet flat on the floor hurt. The water hit his skin like needles and bullets and his entire body seemed to be tingling as he soaped up and rinsed off. His breasts felt especially sensitive and just brushing his rock-hard nipples seemed to send jolts of electricity through his body. He considered relieving his sexual tension, but decided that he should get control of himself and he shut off the shower. As he looked for a towel he looked down at his legs and he realized that his calves looked fabulous. He wondered if his butt looked just as good, he'd have to check it out in the mirror in his room.
The towel felt like sandpaper on his skin as he tried to towel himself off. He resorted to patting himself dry with the towel, like he seen Geri do in the past. Wrapping the towel around his waist, he walked out of the bath. Geri saw him as he crossed into the small dining room and called out to stop him.
"Rob! The first thing you need to learn is that a woman doesn't parade around showing off her tits!" Geri scolded. "You should worry more about covering your girly assets and less about the little fellow and his two friends, pull the towel up to your arm pits, so your breasts are covered." As Rob did as he was instructed, the too-short towel revealed his still-engorged cock. "It looks like you were enjoying yourself in there."
"I know. I thought that I could manage it though. Do you have any ideas about how to deal with this?" Rob looked at Geri suggestively.
Geri could see that she needed to nip this behavior in the bud and remind him of her authority over him. This was how it was done anyway. Use the programming overnight and then reinforce it over the next days. It helped if the programming was actually used for more than a single day to make sure that it 'took'.
"How dare you suggest that I help you with that! I will decide when and if we have sex. You should remember that from now on!"
Rob looked dumfounded for a moment and then said plaintively, "I'm sorry. I forgot…I don't know why I am so confused all the time."
He continued on into his room red faced and looking lost and he closed the door. He took a seat on the edge of the bed, trying to understand what was going on. He and Geri were married and that they had been equals in their marriage, but something seemed to have changed in their relationship and he just could not figure it out. The more he tried to understand what was going on, the more confused he became. Just as it seemed like he was just figuring it out, Geri opened the door and came in.
"Come on! We have things to do. If we're lucky, I can teach you everything you need to know and then you can start practicing." Geri knew that Rob would not leave the puzzle alone and that she needed to distract him. If he did not figure out the solution as to why she was suddenly in control of their relationship, he could very well drive himself insane. All she needed to do was distract him for the day and continue to reinforce the conditioning to make sure that things progressed the way she wanted.
Rob's dizzy thinking and the surprise of Geri bursting into the bedroom served to cause his body to forget all about its rather aroused state. Once Rob started moving, Geri left the room again and Rob took care of getting dressed. He realized that it probably made sense to wear the gaffe, so he quickly took care of it and got dressed. He was back out with Geri in less than fifteen minutes.
"Very good," Geri said. "We really do not have a lot of work to do here. I notice that your voice already has the inflections of a young maiden, almost as if you were born with it. Your mannerisms seem to be much more gentle than a man's too. Have you been practicing when I haven't been around?"
Rob looked down, embarrassed and shook his head. "My voice has been really high since we had that surgery and the doctor said that it would return to normal. But it isn't sounding more manly at all."
"I know. I called the doctor this morning before you woke up. He says that it could take several weeks to get back to where it's supposed to be. When vocal cords get stretched the way yours were, it can take quite a long time to heal. He said that you should not be concerned." If Rob had actually paid attention to how Geri was saying it, rather than just the words, it would have sounded like a mother talking to her eight year-old child. Never mind that she was lying through her teeth. By the time he knew she was lying, it would be too late.
"Well, it just means that you're already pretty girly. It must have been there all the time that we were married and I just did not see it." Geri took hold of Rob's chin and tipped his head up to turn it back and forth for her study. She'd been conditioning him for weeks before this, it was good to see her work was paying off.
"You're lucky that your skin has always been so clear. In fact, you probably won't need much in the way of foundation makeup. Just a little mascara to give those beautiful blue eyes that wide-eyed look men find so attractive and maybe a little blusher to give you that look of sexual excitement. Guys like that too."
Geri's observations were being delivered with clinical detachment and only served to drive Rob even deeper into his confusion. Was he a man or woman now? Did he care? Which did he want to be? Seeing himself in the mirror was enough to get him turned on. Did he like Jake or Tanya more? What would Sally think of him now?
Seeing the blank look on Rob's face again, Geri slapped his cheek lightly and said, "Hey! I'm talking to you! Are you paying attention?"
"Yeah…Sorry," Rob answered, shaking his head.
"That's yes, ma'am," Geri said. "A lady is always polite and well-behaved."
"Yes, ma'am," Rob said meekly.
"A woman's hair is important also, it is her crowning glory after all. It shows how she feels about herself by how well it is taken care of and how it is styled." Geri looked at Rob's hair and how it mainly hung down and back and said, "I'm surprised that anyone was interested in you considering how limp your hair is. It makes you look like a washer-woman. We are going to have to do something about that."
Rob felt alternately like he had been slapped across the face and then hugged consolingly.
"Thank you," was all he could say.
"That's thank you, ma'am. You really are a slow learner. Now let's get with the program we don't have much time!"
"Now…As for your clothes, you have a few outfits that will look acceptable enough when you go to the store. But, we are going to have to get you some dresses and gowns that you can wear when you are out with your boyfriend. Maybe a couple of other things when you want look slutty." Geri winked at Rob when she said that.
"But I don't have a boyfriend. He is just a friend."
"Yeah, whatever." Geri waved her hand in a sign of negligent dismissal of his statement. "Just remember. Guys only want one thing from girls like us. You just have to decide how and when you are going to give it to them."
Rob found himself agreeing everything that Geri said, even though her statement that lumped him with her made him uncomfortable. He decided that he would do the best he could in his situation. If he was going to look like a woman, he was going to be the best woman that he could be. He could almost feel an invisible pillar of strength shoring up his spine and he straightened as he refocused his attention about what Geri was saying to him.
"So, I think that tomorrow you need to get your nails done. Your hands look like you have been washing the floor." She said pulling his hands out away from him. "Oh yes. Once we get your nails and hair done, you will look like a lady in high society. But right now, you are going to take this DVD player into your room and watch these movies." Geri pushed a portable player and a stack of movies at him. "I want you to watch how the ladies in these movies walk and talk. Pay attention to how they move their hands and how they sit. I want you practicing while you watch. By the time you're done, you'll know to walk and to talk like a ready lady! Then you will come out and demonstrate for me. We'll work on your mistakes."
Rob was determined to learn the lessons that Geri had set for him and, with a firm resolve, said, "Yes, ma'am." He had to resist the urge to curtsey as he gathered up the player and movies and carried the pile into his room. He closed the door and did not come out for several hours.
Knowing that her husband was now occupied for the rest of the day, willingly cooperating in his feminization, Geri made a call to the local salon that she found in the phone book and made an appointment for Diana's nails to be done. She debated upon whether to have her hair done at the same time and decided that she could have some more fun telling Diana how bad her hair looked for another day or two.
Geri only saw her husband once during the remainder of the day, which is when Rob needed to make a trip to the bathroom. She watched Rob as he passed through the dining room and kitchen and could see that he was moving differently. The changes made to his legs and butt at the clinic had helped to modify how Rob moved, but Geri could see that he must have been practicing while he watched the movies. He now moved with more of a glide than a stride, which served to make him appear more ladylike. Geri was looking forward to teaching him to be slutty as well.
Because she did not want to stop Rob's training until absolutely necessary, Geri took care of fixing a quick dinner that night. When Rob came to dinner at her call, Geri could see that Rob was an excellent student. He moved with a graceful sway in his stride and took smaller steps, he seemed to sashay out of the bedroom rather than just walk.
Over dinner, Geri reined in her natural tendency to pick at Rob. Instead, she engaged him in conversation making sure to call him Diana at every opportunity. Geri found that Rob's gestures were smooth and gentle, almost as if he were stroking the fur on a kitten. When he spoke, his already soft-spoken womanly voice was almost a lilt that she knew would fascinate any man who heard Rob's womanly voice.
Geri sat back in her chair and looked at the person in the other chair. If she did not know that this was her husband that she was looking forward to humiliating and framing for fraud, she would only see a pretty young woman with a gentle manner and a soft spoken voice. In a brief moment of weakness, Geri felt herself drawn to this woman in front of her and wanted to take her to bed and ravish her. She quickly quashed the forming fantasy and drew her mind back to her blueprint of evil.
"Diana, if you're done eating, get these dishes washed and put away. I want to watch you walk a bit, to see if there is anything we need to work on. Then you need to take your vitamins and we need to use more of the cream on your chest."
"Yes, ma'am," Rob answered; he didn't curtsey, but did bob his head. He quickly cleared the table and washed the dishes, making sure to wear an apron over his dress. Rob almost felt like he was operating on autopilot and he couldn't quite understand why he automatically jumped and did whatever Geri told him to do. He needed to get this straightened out in his head somehow.
Once he was finished with cleanup, he stepped back into the dining room where Geri was waiting for him. What followed was an hour long marathon of walking, strutting, and sashaying around the room. When Geri was satisfied with how he was moving, she had him walking in progressively higher heeled shoes. He didn't know where Geri even had shoes with a five inch heel. He was even more surprised that the shoes fit him. By that time, he was getting tired and it never occurred to him to question how Geri came to have these shoes when the two of them did not where the same size.
When it seemed to Rob that he would either collapse from exhaustion or his legs would simply fold up for some reason, Geri relented and let him take a seat next to her at the table. She had the vitamin bottle and tube of cream laid out on the table already. Rob had noticed before that both containers had the same kind of prescription label on them, but he dismissed the thought as quickly as it formed. Geri shook out the pills for him and he popped them into his mouth. He dry-swallowed them as he pulled up his blouse and exposed his chest in anticipation.
She looked critically at him and said, "At first I just thought they were man boobs, but if I didn't know better, I would think that you were growing real breasts. Maybe we should put some extra of this on tonight."
Rob looked down at his breast buds and said, "Do you really think that these are becoming breasts? I've wondered what it would be like if these actually were to grow into real breasts." The tone of his voice sounded eager and wistful.
Geri smiled at hearing the confirmation of Rob's programming. "Now Diana, we don't know that. Let me put this on for now."
"But if that is going to keep my breasts from growing, do we want to put that on?" Rob objected. He knew that he wanted the salve put on his chest to keep his chest from continuing to swell, but he somehow wanted his breasts to continue to develop.
"We will put it on for now and see what happens!" Geri snapped. She was starting to be sorry that she had told Rob the story that the salve would help to reduce the development of his chest. Tomorrow she would need to try a different line to keep him from catching on. Then again, maybe she would leave the tube out for him to snag and she would see if he continued to use it on himself. She quickly took care of smearing the salve on to his breasts and was rewarded with watching him become aroused again. Of course, his was still wearing the gaffe and she enjoyed seeing his discomfort. Once she was done with him, she made sure that he took his 'vitamins' and then dismissed him to his room and Rob half-stumbled into the bedroom and closed the door.
Rob hurriedly stripped out of his blouse and dress, throwing them into the laundry pile. His bra, stockings, and panties quickly followed. He could see that he would need to get some clothes washed or he would be running out pretty quickly. Removing the gaffe and tossing it into the laundry was a major relief. For some reason, his body seemed extremely sensitive and having Geri rubbing the salve into his chest was an incredible turn-on. Once the gaffe was off and his engorged member was released, it sprang to attention like a good little soldier. Looking down at it, it did not seem to Rob like he was going to feel any better any time soon. He resigned himself to either taking a cold shower or take things into his own hands, as it were. He found the box of tissues and lay down on the bed with the tissues beside him. He relaxed, one hand brushing over his incredibly sensitive breasts and the other grasping his raging hard-on. He began to fantasize about having huge, tender breasts and he was holding his breath as both hands were starting to move faster.
Suddenly, the door opened and Geri stepped into the room. She took the scene in with a single glance and sneered at her husband. "Diana! What do you think you are doing?" She made sure to be loud and to sound shocked.
It had the proper effect because Rob's eyes shot open and he sat up looking as he wished he could hide. "I…I…" was all he was able to get out. He felt like he was fourteen years old again when his mother had walked in on him. But she had never gone ballistic on him like Geri was now.
"Polite young ladies do not do that kind of thing!" Geri shouted. She was completely enjoying the look of complete embarrassment on her feminized husband's face. She raged at him for a few minutes, threatening everything from making him wear a chastity belt so that he could not play with himself to taking him to the doctor and making him into a complete woman. All Rob could do was sit there with a red face and stammer at her. So she added of course I can go all the way and do the Lorena Bobbitt on you. I will if I catch you being nasty again. Finally, Geri could see that the drugs she had just dosed him with were starting to take effect as he started to look more and more drowsy.
She let him lie back on the bed, telling him, "Remember, no more playing with yourself or I go out and buy a pair of ginsu knives. Hee hee." He was quickly unconscious as she repeated the instruction several more times while she started up the programming tape that she had used the night before. As she left the room, she reflected that he would be thinking of himself as Diana more and more now and the image of Geri as dominant over him would be firmly cemented in his mind. She could start telling him in the morning that she had just realized that she had misunderstood the doctor and that the salve that they were using was actually supposed to promote the development of Rob's breasts. Then she would sit back and watch him beg to have her rub the cream on. If the programing worked as expected she would probably have to hide the tubes between treatments. Even though she would rather be back in the city relaxing, she was actually enjoying this whole thing. The thought was enough to drench her panties and she knew that she would be spending some time relaxing herself like she had prevented Rob from doing.
* * * * *
Geri woke Rob the next morning, instead of allowing him to sleep into the late morning. She had some things that she needed to accomplish and he had an appointment to have his nails done. After getting him moving, she left him to take care of his personal business. As he was gathering his gaffe and underwear, Rob caught sight of himself in the full-length mirror on the back of the door. He was struck by the fact that his face had changed so much. If he looked carefully, he could almost see his old face, but it was easily lost in the softened cheekbones and rounded jaw. Even his eyelashes appeared to have thickened and grown in length…that wasn't not possible was it? The face the confronted him now was oval-shaped and positively cute.
He spent a few moments posing and admiring his legs and ass, seeing how firm and sleek they were. His only disappointment was that his breasts were not as large as he wanted. Maybe he could talk to Geri about getting a boob job done; maybe they could talk to Doctor Winters about helping him to get the figure he needed.
Once he was in the shower, he relaxed somewhat. Now that he knew that his voice would be healing up, he decided to enjoy the high voice. He hummed tunelessly as he soaped up and rinsed off. For some reason, his voice reminded him of the princess in Shrek. Except that he was changing into the beautiful princess from the ugly ogre. He shook his head in amusement at some of the thoughts that seemed to be bouncing around in his head these days. Regardless, his voice sounded pretty.
He tried to dress quickly and get his hair brushed. With the help of the videos he had watched the previous day, Rob was able to apply his makeup and not appear to be a circus clown. It helped that he had paid attention during those times that Geri had been putting it on for him.
When he finished an attractive, blue-eyed blonde girl was looking back at him. Remembering what Geri has been telling him and the lessons from the movies, he smiled at himself. He presented the image of a girl that he would have loved to have dated in college. Instead, he would have the enjoyment of meeting some cute guy and being his eye candy, for some strange reason that thought sounded sweet to Rob. The thought seemed so natural to him that he did not even pay attention to it as he slipped on his heels and stepped out into the rest of the house.
Geri looked up from her breakfast to behold the vision in front of her. For some reason, the story of Snow White came to mind where Rob was becoming the fairest in the land. She quickly abandoned that train of thought because it meant that she was the ugly stepmother. She could see that Rob was becoming the image of a lovely woman. The thought crossed her mind that maybe she was pursuing the wrong goal here. Now that her husband was transforming into a goddess, maybe she should forget about Evan and the plan to steal Rob's trust fund and all of the investment funds in the business. If she stayed with Rob, with him being her love slave, she would have everything. In time, she might even actually care for Rob, instead of being with him just for the money.
She shook her head sadly as she realized that she was in too deep with Evan and the part of the Mob that Anders represented. Rob would have to be sacrificed as part of the scheme, but she could enjoy herself with him until then. He might even come to enjoy it in the time left.
"Spin around for me," Geri instructed. "I want to see how you look."
The apparent girl before her wore a light blue blouse that displayed a demure portion of her cleavage and a simple skirt of the same color that came to just above her knees. She was not wearing pantyhose or stockings and her legs still appeared to have the glow that hose seemed to impart to a woman's legs, the matching shoes completed the ensemble. Geri knew that this was Rob and at the same time, she saw a woman. Once the hair had been done, Diana would turn heads everywhere she went.
It almost broke her heart to say, "Very nice. It's too bad that your hair ruins it all." The deflation of Rob's happiness was visible.
"Maybe I could have it styled. Then it would look nice wouldn't it?" Rob asked hopefully.
Geri could see that the feminized Rob was as a much an eager-to-please puppy as the old Rob was. There must have been something in his past that had made his so hungry for approval. They had never talked much about his parents. She wondered if Rob had been neglected as a child, it might explain some of this. He was just lucky that he hadn't turned into a cold, bitter person instead. But that would have given him some emotional defense from what was coming at him.
"Perhaps, but we can't afford that until we get some more money from the marshals. We'll worry about that later. But, right now, I've made an appointment for you at Ladies' Nails in the mall to have your nails done. We can afford that." In actuality, Geri knew that she had several thousand dollars in hand. She just thought that it was better and more fun to turn her husband into a sissy a little bit at a time. First the nails, then the hair. A little later she would have him get his ears pierced so that he would start wearing some very long and heavy earrings. Those would hurt like a bitch. Then a tattoo.
"You have just about enough time to get yourself some breakfast and have everything cleaned up before your appointment. Let's get moving!"
Rob had to fight the impulse to curtsey as he acknowledged Geri's orders. Instead, he just said, "Yes, ma'am." Knowing that his appetite for a larger breakfast was non-existent, Rob contented himself with some jelly-topped toast, juice, and coffee. He finished eating relatively quickly and washed the dishes, his own and Geri's, after donning an apron at Geri's reminder.
He had about an hour left before his appointment when he was ready to leave. Having learned her lesson from the last time Rob had been on his own, Geri wrote down the number of the cell phone she carried. She gave it to Rob with the admonition that he should call if he had any problems. He was also supposed to call when he was finished and on his way back. That would let Geri know when to expect him.
Rob smiled and promised that he would call when he was on his way home. He hadn't realized that he had come to think of this place as home until now. It made sense to him though when he thought about it, considering that the place that he had considered to be home had been destroyed.
Just as he was about to walk out the door, he snapped his fingers and said, "I almost forgot my purse." Rob went back to his room and grabbed the purse off his bureau. Taking a quick look behind him and seeing that he was alone, he quickly retrieved his hidden cell phone and put it in the purse. He giggled like a coed at his absentmindedness as he went out the door. He went through the ritual of opening the big door, moving the car out, and then closing the door again. Rob was coming to appreciate the convenience of a garage door opener.
* * * * *
As Rob left the driveway, Geri was dialing a number on her phone. When the person on the other end answered, she said, "Evan? We need to talk." There was a pause as she listened and then she said, "I've sent Rob off to get his nails done and I should be able to give him things to do to keep him away for most of the day. Okay, I'll see you in about an hour." She didn't bother to exchange pleasantries with Evan; she didn't respect him any more than she did Rob. She just told herself that she felt a little sorry for Rob at the moment is all.
The mystery black car was parked on the street again as Rob drove by, but it did not start up and follow this time. As Rob disappeared down the street, the man in the car consulted the laptop computer beside him and could see that Rob's location on the street was shown on the screen. It was similar to reverse-GPS in that the tracking system showed where the transmitter he had connected to the car in the garage was moving away from his location, instead of showing him how to get somewhere. Satisfied that he would be able to find Rob if he needed to, he resumed watching the safe house. He had decided to monitor Geri this time because it appeared that she was sending Rob on another errand. He wanted to see what the wife might be up to.
His patience was finally rewarded when he saw Evan's car coming up the street. He bent down as the car went by so that his car appeared to be unoccupied. Once he confirmed that the tracker he had attached to Evan's car earlier in the week was still working, he settled down to see how long Evan would stay.
Geri answered the door when Evan knocked. She had changed into a pretty blouse and skirt, making a concession to wear heels that would make her taller when facing Evan. Considering that this would be the first time Evan would have seen her since she had been 'enhanced' without her request or desire, she wore a pushup bra that she had purchased during their shopping trip which put her breasts on display. The blouse had first three buttons open so that her substantial cleavage couldn't be missed.
"Hey, babe. Having fun playing house with your husband?" Evan stepped in when Geri answered the door and he attempted to embrace her. When she did not return his hug and she stepped back, he knew that there might be a problem.
"What's the matter? Aren't you happy to see me?" Evan asked, frowning. Now was not the time for their con to start going sour.
"I'm just overjoyed," Geri said, the sarcasm dripping from her voice. "How should I feel considering you manipulated me into going to the plastic surgeon with Rob? I wasn't supposed to get anything like what we planned to do to Rob, so why don't you explain to me how I ended up looking like a centerfold?"
Evan stopped and took a breath. Admittedly, he was practically drooling over Geri's statuesque physique and his eyes had barely even gone higher than her cleavage. He'd always been a tit man, so he saw nothing wrong with having the doctor provide his lover with much larger breasts. And Geri should respect what he wanted. After all, he was the husband and she was only the wife.
"I thought that you wanted larger breasts," Evan began. Geri's cold stare brought him to a halt almost immediately.
"My tits were fine, thank you very much. I had to tell Rob that it was part of the plan to conceal us both. The truth is that you wanted me to have larger tits. How would you feel with these things plastered on to your chest?" Geri asked, her voice rising. "Not only do I have to breakdown Rob to be a humiliated sissy, but I have to deal with this mass."
Evan tried to defuse Geri's anger by acknowledging it, "Geri, I'm sorry. I didn't think that this would be so severe for you and I thought that you would think it would be fun. Winters assured me that he could reduce or remove the implants, if that is what you want. I wouldn't have done this to you if it were a permanent change." Even hoped that she couldn't hear the bullshit tone in his voice. It's difficult to con a con man.
Hearing that Evan cared about what had been done to her, served to settle Geri down a little. But he sensed that there was still tension between them.
"What else is wrong? How is Rob's transformation going?"
"I'm making good progress with him. Take a look at these pictures." Geri held out her cell phone that she had apparently used to take pictures of Rob.
Evan scrolled through the list of pictures, stopping on a few to study them. "This is Rob? This looks more like somebody I would hire as a secretary at the office. What does she sound like?"
"Rob is still a he, Evan. He's only just starting to respond to the name I've given him and he still thinks of himself as a he, not she. His voice sounds like a teenager right now, but the doctor said that his voice would settle down in a few weeks."
"How much more work do you have to do?" Evan asked. He knew that he was looking at his partner, but these pictures seemed to be of a college graduate or a twenty-something.
"I'm pretty much done fixing it so that he answers to Diana. A couple of more days and he will be thinking of himself as much as Diana as he does Rob. In that same amount of time, he should end up with his own set of very sensitive mammary glands."
Geri grinned wickedly, starting to get back into her plan to destroy her husband's ego and set him up as a patsy for their theft and fraud. "In a couple of weeks, he'll be able to nurse babies. That will really play games with his mind."
Evan grinned at the thought. "My partner, a nursing mother. That is so kinky."
Geri returned his grin and said, "When he finally gets out of prison, I might just keep him as a pet."
The grin on Evan's face evaporated at the thought. "You're joking right? That goes beyond kinky. My bigamist wife's ex-husband being our live-in…what maid…slave? Would we want him near us after what we are going to do?"
Geri's grin disappeared just as quickly as Evan's had. "I'll decide whether Rob lives in our house and what I have him do. I've been feeling a little sorry for him and it doesn't hurt that he's turning into a sexy goddess." Moving up next to him, she looked into his eyes seductively and said, "Who knows, maybe I'll have him nurse our children."
Evan looked at Geri for a second and then slid his arms around her. Pulling Geri to him he said, "Just talking about this turns me on. We'll do whatever you want to do." He hugged her in for a long, intimate kiss.
When they finally broke, Geri's eyes were glazed from arousal. She took him by the hand and led him toward her bedroom saying, "Come on. I haven't been laid in a week."
The mystery man remained outside while Evan was inside the house. While he did not have any equipment in the house, he had a pretty good idea of what Geri and Evan were up to. He was still able to get information from friends in the department and he had already determined to his satisfaction that Geri and Evan were having an affair.
Evan left about four hours later and Rob still had not returned. The tracking system showed that he was still in town. He was comfortable thinking that Rob was still there as the contacts he has made were all local. Also, the call from Sally indicated that Rob would be staying in town at a beauty salon. About an hour after Evan was gone, his tracking system showed that Rob was headed back, so he relaxed.
Chapter 8
Rob arrived at the mall with about an hour before his appointment and he found the salon without any trouble. When he checked in for his appointment, the woman at the desk politely told him that the girls were running about on time and that he could come back in an hour without a problem. Rob smiled and told her that would be fine and that he would do some shopping for the next hour. He had passed a children's store on the way in and he had the wild thought to go in and look around.
While he browsed, it occurred to him that he had not had a chance to speak with Sally in almost a week, but it seemed like much longer. Looking at the cell phone he removed from his purse, he was becoming used to thinking of it as his purse; he punched in Sally's cell phone number. Just hearing her phone ringing at the other end seemed to make Rob feel happy and he seemed to bounce through the store. He stopped dancing when Sally answered.
"Hi, Sally?" Rob said happily.
"Yes…Who is this?" Sally replied, obviously expecting to have to deal with a salesman of some sort.
"This is Rob. I know that we haven't talked in over a week, but I wanted to let you know that I was okay."
"Who is this? Did Rob give you a message for me?" Sally's voice was alternately angry and concerned.
"Sally, this is me, Rob," he said again. "Wait a minute." He had just realized that he sounded nothing like Rob Tanner and sounded more like some young coed.
"Sally, hold up for a minute. I can prove that I'm Rob," he said, trying to sound calm and reasonable. "The last time we saw each other, we were signing papers in my office. I decided to push the vesting date of my trust fund out by a year and I made you the executor of the fund. Would I have told anyone else about that?"
"Rob wouldn't have told anyone willingly. But you're not Rob," Sally replied. It was obviously ridiculous to expect someone to accept that the woman on the phone was Rob Tanner.
"Sally, I know that I don't sound like I did when we were in my office last week. The reason that I don't is that they performed some plastic surgery on us to change what we look like. They decided that the Mexican cartel wouldn't be looking for sisters, so they changed me a little, well it looks like more than a little now. That's why I sound like cheerleader right now. But the doctor promised me that it was all reversible once this was all over."
"Rob? I don't really believe you, but the way you talk is the same as how Rob talks, even if you don't sound like him. To tell the truth you sound more like those ladies on the phone sex lines than my old boss " Sally's voice went from skeptical to one of concern in a heartbeat as she realized that she could very well be talking to the man that she cared a great deal for. "What have they done to you? Where are you?"
"I can't tell you where we are, because we're supposed to be in hiding. You shouldn't tell anyone that I called you either because it could put you in danger," Rob said. "They had to move us out of the city because the cartel firebombed our house and they thought that we would be safer in hiding."
"Your house was firebombed?" Sally asked in shock. "Nobody here at the office knew anything about that. Are you okay?"
Rob reassured her by saying, "Yes, we're fine. I don't look or sound much like myself at the moment, but Doctor Winters told me that he can undo everything once this is over. Even Geri got a little bit of an upgrade."
"But I really look cute," he gushed. "I'm hoping that these changes will hurry up. I can't wait to show you how I look when my breasts are fully developed. Oh, I have to hurry, my nail appointment is coming up and I just wanted to let you know that I was okay."
"Rob, wait. What do you mean that you look…?" Sally's question was cut off as Rob broke the connection as he discovered a summer dress that he was sure that would look darling on Tanya's daughter. He was getting so used to thinking like a sissy, that he did not notice now. He was calling Tanya as he paid for the dress and went back into the salon to wait.
"Tanya, it's…Diana!" Rob fumbled for a moment as Tanya answered the phone. For some reason, it almost felt natural for Rob to think of himself as Diana, but he had still had a bit a brain-fart when he heard Tanya's voice on the phone.
"Hi, Diana! How are you?" Tanya really sounded pleased to hear from him.
"I'm really good," Rob answered. He was as pleased to be talking to her as she sounded. "I'm here in town getting my nails done and I was wondering if you might want to get lunch."
"That sounds like a great idea," Tanya raved. "It's just me and the kids these days, so I like to get out of the house, if I can. Are you at Ladies Nails? We can be there in about ninety minutes okay?"
"Yes, I'm just going in for my appointment now. I'll see you in a little while." Rob hung up, the thought of seeing Tanya and her kids giving him some kind of a warm feeling in his gut. He'd been having so many weird thoughts and emotions, that he was just going with the flow now. He smiled at the receptionist and she led him back into the salon.
* * * * *
Tanya ended up being a little later than she had promised Diana; after all, packing the kids and all their stuff in the car was like packing for a caravan…or like preparing the space shuttle for a launch. When she arrived at the entrance to the salon, she saw a golden-blonde woman sitting on a bench near the salon entrance. The woman was bent over double with her face in her hands, which muffled her quiet sobs. Tanya frowned and guided David and the stroller over to the bench.
"Diana?" Tanya went over to her and touched the woman on the shoulder, not sure if this was her friend.
Rob raised his head to look at Tanya and said, "Tanya! It's good to see you!" Rob's mascara had smeared from the crying he had been doing and he looked like a raccoon with streaks down his face.
"Honey, it doesn't look like it. What's wrong?" Tanya sat down next to Diana and put her arm around his shoulders. April was happy to stay in her stroller and watch the floor show, but David crowded up next to his mother, unsure about what was going on.
"I…I came in to have my nails done, be…because they looked really bad," Rob choked out, his voice made him sound like a sad little girl. He took a deep breath and then continued. "They ended up attaching these daggers to my fingers!" He held out his hands to show Tanya what could only be glamour-length nails, extending almost three-quarters of an inch from the top of each finger.
"But they're pretty Diana," Tanya said, somewhat at a loss.
"Yes, but I have to be so careful with them. I've already scratched myself twice and I'm afraid to even rub my eyes!" Rob started crying again.
"You'll learn to handle that. Haven't you had long nails before?" Tanya asked a little confused.
"That's not it. I'm afraid of hurting the kids and I wanted to be able to hold them and play with them," Rob trailed off, tears starting to run again.
Tanya hugged Diana. "Couldn't they do anything about it? Why did they put these claws on you if you didn't want them?"
"They said that my roommate made the appointment for me and that is what they were told I wanted. When I complained, the manager said that they couldn't do anything about the nails because they were bonded to my own nails."
"Instead, she offered to attach extensions for me and color my hair to match."
"Your hair is beautiful Diana. It's a nice color," Tanya said consolingly. She pulled tissues from her purse and handed them to him. Once Rob was finished dabbing at the tears running down his face, Tanya proceeded to clean up the streaked mascara on Diana's face.
"Yes, but I have fingers like Wolverine. I don't dare touch my face, let alone the kids," Rob's crying was winding down while Tanya talked to him.
"I have an idea!" Tanya said, standing up. With some imagination, one could see the light bulb exploding over her head. "Why don't you take the stroller and David can walk next to me while I make a call? Come on!"
She led the pack to the entrance while she dialed the phone. When the other end answered she said, "Jill? This is Tanya…I'm fine thanks. Listen, I have a friend here who needs some of your magic. Can you help?...Oh, thank you! We'll be there in ten minutes! Bye."
Tanya put an arm around Rob and squeezed. "No worries girlfriend. Jill can fix this without a problem." She took David's hand and they went over to where she had parked the car.
"Who is Jill?" Rob asked.
"She runs a small beauty parlor out of her house. Just to help her husband with the bills," Tanya said. "Actually, I think that she uses the parlor as a stress-reliever from their five kids."
"Five?" Rob said, surprised.
"Yes and they're all younger than seven. They really keep her hopping."
"Five kids. I've always wanted kids but my wi…I'm not able to." He tried to cover his slip, but he wasn't sure how well.
Tanya finished buckling the kids in and stood back up on her side of the car. She made it obvious that she had heard as she leaned on her arms on the roof of the car and locked her gaze with Rob's. Her eyebrows cocked up in a humorous question before she smiled broadly and ducked down to get into the car. Rob stood for a moment, wondering what had just happened before he got into the car and closed the door. Tanya had a half-smile on her face, but she said nothing as they drove away from the mall.
They drove for about ten minutes and pulled up to a nice-looking house in a neighborhood. In the backseat, David started bouncing up and down saying, "Aunt Jill! Are we going to see Aunt Jill?"
"Yes, baby. Aunt Diana needs some help from Jill, so you can play with James and Jennifer while we're here okay?" Tanya unbuckled him from his car seat and set him on the grass.
"Okay, mom. Thank you," David called as he ran across the yard to the front door. He was into the house and out of sight before Tanya, Rob, and April were halfway to the door.
"Boys!" Tanya said, shaking her head. "Why do they have to grow into 'yucky men'? Can't they stay that age?" Rob took the diplomatic way out and just laughed.
They were met at the door by a dark-haired woman who appeared to be their age. This was apparently Jill. She smiled at the stragglers as they came up to the door.
"Tanya! It seems like I haven't seen you a long time! How are you?" Jill asked the happiness at seeing her friend was obvious.
"I'm doing well," Tanya replied, hugging Jill. "I'm sorry that I haven't been over to see you in a while. Things have been hard with Jerry being gone."
Rob stood off to one side, watching the two women become reacquainted. He assumed that Jerry was Tanya's husband.
"Jerry is my husband," Tanya said, explaining to Rob. "It's kind of an involved story so I'll tell you about him later. Tanya turned to Jim and said, "Jill, this is a friend of mine, Diana. She had a bad experience at the salon at the mall." Rob held up his hands to display his nails.
"I can see what you mean. Nails that long have gone out of style. What did they tell you when they were done?" Jill asked, looking up from the nails to Rob's face.
"They said that is what my roommate said I wanted," Rob replied sadly. "I don't know why she would do that to me. When I told them that these were too long, they just said that they couldn't do anything because they were bonded to my natural nails."
"I can see their handiwork with your hair too," Jill said, giving a critical look at Rob's extensions. "Come on in you two. I think that I can fix this." Jill led them into her converted porch-parlor and gestured to one of her beautician chairs. Rob took a seat and Jill pulled a rolling tray around beside him. Tanya seated herself in the other chair and picked April up to feed her.
"The problem with salons like that is that they know how to do things like glue nails and color them, but they have such turnover that they can't do some of the things that those of us who have been doing this work for years can do," Jill carried on a monologue as she took cuticle scissors and proceeded to remove most of the length of the artificial nail on each of Rob's fingers.
Once she was done with his hands, she took some more time to look over Rob's new hair. While the coloration the salon had used had been close to the color of the extensions that had been quickly woven into Rob's own hair, a close-up look showed where the old ended and the new began.
"They didn't do a good enough job matching your hair to the extensions that they wove in," Jill said, coming around in front of Rob to face him. "It looks like they hurried the weave somewhat too. What I want to do is tighten the weave so that it won't look ratty and add some highlights. I can use a dye that will let me color both your natural hair and the extensions and the highlights will let me hide where the two join.
"I think with your coloring and your blonde hair, I would like to use some light red highlights. I believe that the results will be striking and classy. I don't know why they did it, but they ended up making you look slutty and I know that they can do a better job than they did for you."
Rob's eyes teared a little when he heard what he had been done to him. "I don't want to be a slut; I want to look like a lady. Please, do whatever you think you have to."
"Diana, I don't think that you looked bad," Tanya said consolingly. "I thought that you looked pretty. I'll bet that you'll look even better when Jill is done." Rob smiled his appreciation at Tanya. Jill's look of gratitude for the compliment was heart-warming as well. It was obvious that these women cared about each other.
Jill squeezed his shoulder to reassure him and she went to work. She mixed dyes and solvents and pulled out applicator brushes and wrapping papers. She made short work of brushing the red dye through Rob's hair and wrapping the colored strands off from the undyed portions. When she was finished, Jill left Rob sitting still while she cleaned up her materials.
Finally, she was satisfied that enough time had passed for the dyes and solvents to do their job and she worked to remove all of the papers in Rob's hair and pulled the smock away with a flourish. She turned the chair to face the mirror and looking back at him was a pretty blonde woman with gentle streaks of light red and auburn through her hair.
"Diana, you're beautiful," Tanya said softly. Tanya was looking at him wide-eyed as if she was seeing him for the first time. "Jill, you're a miracle worker. Thank you."
Jill looked at her friend with happiness and said, "For you, I'm glad to do anything." She looked into Rob's eyes in the mirror and said, "And that goes for her friends too. The coloring I used should hold until you need to have your weave tightened again."
She came around in front of Rob and said, "You might want to think about having the weave taken out by then though. As your hair grows out, you won't need these extensions unless you want really long hair. But you'll need to have the highlights redone or removed. If you don't the base of your hair will make you look a little embarrassing."
Rob nodded his understanding and stood up with tears in his eyes. He hugged Jill tightly in thanks and said, "I can't thank you enough for doing this. I'm sorry, but I don't have any money to pay you." Tears of frustration were starting to stream down his face again.
Jill pulled some tissues out of a dispenser and dabbed at the tears on Rob's face. "Stop that. You'll ruin your mascara again. I'd use that old line from the movie about you rusting yourself and not having the oil can, but that would be silly. I'm glad to help a new friend." She returned the hug that Rob had given her a moment ago. "Just come back when you need me."
Rob smiled through his teary eyes and said, "Thank you. I'll try." He took out his cell phone and put Jill's number on speed dial, in addition to Tanya's and Jake's."
Tanya had watched the whole conversation with tears in her own eyes and a huge smile on her face. "You look like the beautiful lady that you are Diana." Those words seemed to resonate somewhere inside him and Rob felt as if he might explode from the feeling of love he felt.
Tanya looked at Jill and said, "Thank you for helping her Jill, I owe you one."
Tanya and Jill exchanged hugs and Jill said with a smile just as big, "I'm glad to help both of you. You know that I love you like a sister."
They were interrupted by David running onto the porch, followed by James and Jennifer, who were obviously twins. He skidded to a halt in front of mother and said, "Mom, I'm hungry. Can we go to McDonald's now?"
Tanya looked down at her son and smiled. "Yes honey, we'll go in a few minutes." Seeing that David was impatient, Tanya and Rob finished up their conversation. They exchanged hugs with Jill again, juggling April back and forth. They were headed away from Jill's in the promised 'few minutes'.
* * * * *
Almost as soon as they pulled out of the driveway, David piped up, "Mom? I have to go potty."
Tanya hung her head and looked at Rob, "It never fails. Good thing he's wearing a pull-up." She looked at David in the rear-view mirror and asked, "Honey, can you hold it until we get to McDonald's?"
David's answer was the standard, "I don't know mommy."
Rob looked around and said, "I know…Pull into the service station there." He pointed at Jake's station on the corner.
"Oh…This is Jake's place," Tanya said.
"Yes, do you know him?" Rob asked.
"Yes, we went on a few dates when we were in high school together. We fell out of touch when I got married. I knew that he was back in town, but I haven't seen him." She pulled into the station and parked.
"Do you want me to take him in?" Rob asked.
"That might be a good idea," Tanya said. "I'll stay here with April." Her voice seemed to carry a tone of relief.
Rob got out and opened the David's car door. He quickly unbuckled him and led him into the station by the hand. Rob heard the chime announcing their entry, but they were in the ladies' room before anyone came out to greet them. Rob quickly had David's trousers and pull-up off, like an experienced pro, and had him on the throne in nothing flat. He waited until David had done his business and had him cleaned up and redressed just as quickly. Rob made sure that David washed his hands, need to make sure that they start learning manners and hygiene early, and they were back out into the station.
Jake was standing by the counter as they came around the corner and he broke into a smile as he saw Rob. "Diana! It's good to see you. You didn't call to let me know you were coming to town though."
Rob looked at Jake shyly. "I'm sorry Jake. I was only coming in to get my nails done and things kind of snowballed from there. We were on our way to McDonald's and David needed to use the restroom. I know the restrooms are only for customers. I hope you don't mind. I saw that we passing by and we pulled in here."
"Well, you're more than welcome any time, if it will get you in here more often I will put in a stall just for you." Jake smiled at Rob. "And who is this little boy? Your nephew?"
David snapped back, "I'm a big boy. Jake smiled and held his hand out to shake David's hand.
Rob shook his head. "No. This is David. His mom's name is Tanya. I brought him in while she stayed in the van with April."
"I went to school with a girl named Tanya, but I haven't seen her in over five years," Jake said with his eyebrows raised.
"Well…I'm pretty sure that this is the same girl," Rob said. "Hey! Why don't you come out to McDonald's with us? David wants to play and we were going to have lunch."
Jake looked tempted and conflicted at the same time. "I'd like to, but I don't think that I should."
"It should be fine," Rob said encouragingly. "Come on out with us, please just for me, pretty please." For some reason, Rob found himself flirting shamelessly by fluttering his eyes at Jake.
"Okay then," Jake said. "For you. You guys go on ahead and I'll shut down here and meet you there."
Rob smiled and nodded. "Okay. We'll see you there then. Please don't take too long." Rob wasn't sure if he wanted Jake there for himself or so that he could play matchmaker for Tanya. Regardless, Jake was just good to have around.
He took David by the hand and they went back out to the car. They were underway in short order and they were at the local McDonald's about five minutes later.
"If I'd known that it would only take us five minutes to get here, I wouldn't have stopped at the station," Jill said. "But you never know this time of year. It would be just as easy to end up behind a tractor pulling a wagon and have it take fifteen or twenty minutes. Then David would have been soaking wet."
They got the kids out of the car and installed April into her stroller. Since it was not yet supper time, business was slow and they were able to get their food and find a table near the recreation area. Tanya insisted that David eat his meal before he ran over to play. Just as he was finishing, Jake walked up to the table holding his tray of food.
"Could I join you ladies?" He said, looking first at Tanya and then Rob.
Rob smiled up at Jake and said, "It's fine with me. Is it all right with you Tanya?"
Jake looked over at Tanya, keeping his expression neutral, but there was a hint of a smile.
"Hello Jake. How have you been?" Tanya looked up at Jake, she was just as neutral as Jake was trying to be, but there was no smile. Yet, her tone of voice was not hostile.
"I'm good. It's been years, hasn't it?" Jake said, looking at her face searchingly. "I heard that you got married. Is this your daughter?" He knelt down to be at eye-level with April, who was asleep in her stroller.
"Yes, this is April and my son, David, is over there in the play place." The pride in her children was obvious in Tanya's voice.
Conversation lagged for a few moments. Just as the silence was beginning to feel uncomfortable, David let out a squall from the play yard. It appeared that he had slipped from one of the small ladders and then fell to the padded floor.
Rob was up like a flash and hurried over to where David lay sprawled out on the mat. There were no other children in the play area, so he was in no danger of someone stepping on him. When Rob got to him, he was still lying on the mat, unmoving. Rob could see that David was not bleeding and that he was breathing like a little boy at play. The giveaway was the faint smile on David's face.
Rob knelt next to David and looked back to Tanya, giving her a sign that everything was okay.
"You know David," he said quietly, but Tanya and Jake could hear him clearly. "You can get into trouble with your mother if you pretend like this. Or you could get into really big trouble with Ronald McDonald, because they might think that you're really hurt. Your mother could get into trouble too."
David turned his head and went to sit up, looking scared. That is when Rob decided to play along with David's play-acting. Keeping his voice down, he sounded like a concerned mother when he said, "Oh no! My little boy is hurt! What will I do? What will I do?"
Rob made sure to keep his voice down to keep from getting anyone else from becoming excited. Tanya waved them off with a smile when it looked like someone from the restaurant might be concerned about what was happening. Jake was watching the performance with a smile that was just as big. Rob made sure that David was not looking at them as he did not want to encourage David's misbehavior and he knew that there would be plenty of time to scold him later.
Then David sat up and shouted, "I'm okay! I'm okay! I was just playing."
Rob hugged David and then held him out in front of him and said with mock relief, playing along with David's game, "I'm so glad that you aren't hurt David." Then his voice changed to a more parental tone as he said, "Remember…you can get into trouble or get you mother into trouble when you play these games. Don't tell somebody that you're hurt if you aren't, okay?"
"Yes, ma'am," David said quietly. He knew from the way Rob was talking to him that he could have been in trouble.
"Make sure that you tell your mother that you're sorry too. Okay?" Rob said, looking into David's eyes.
The little boy nodded and walked slowly back to his mother while Rob watched from where David had been playing. "I'm sorry Mom. I didn't mean to scare you."
Tanya held him out in front of her and said, "Okay, David. Just remember that you can get into trouble if you fake things. Now give me a hug." David threw himself into his mother's arms and hugged her for all he was worth. Then he ran back to the play area and started climbing again. The commotion had disturbed April and she started squirming as if she was hungry again.
Tanya looked down at her daughter and remarked wryly, "This is how it goes around the house. The kids play tag team and I go from one to the other."
"Well…I wanted to be able to hold the kids," Rob said happily. "Let me feed her." He held out his hands and Tanya shifted April over to him.
Rob cradled April in the crook of his arm, looking content and comfortable with the baby nestled there. Jake watched how serene Rob looked holding April and said, "You look so natural holding her. You'd make a good mother."
Rob took the bottle that Tanya held out and plugged it into April's mouth before answering, "Thank you." He blushed as he said, "I can never have children. But I like taking care of them."
Jake looked stricken, thinking that he must have touched upon a sensitive subject, and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't know."
"It's all right, Jake," Rob said. He felt bad that he was making Tanya and Jake believe that it was a medical problem. For some reason, he felt bad that he couldn't really bear children. These were feelings that he had been having more and more over the past week and they were just becoming part of him. The thought of nursing his own child released a jolt of pleasurable endorphins and sent chills down his spin. Rob had to shake his head to get the image out.
April drained the bottle quickly and Rob made sure to have a towel draped over his shoulder before he burped her. After a few minutes of patting and rubbing her back, Rob was rewarded with the expected burp. He patted for a few more minutes before he pulled her off his shoulder and back down to be held in his arms again. He rocked her back and forth, actually feeling just as happy to be cuddling the baby as the baby was to be cuddled.
Rob knew that he was in trouble when April coughed. He lifted her up to a vertical position to keep her from choking and went to put her back on his shoulder, but he was not fast enough. Once again, Rob found himself on the receiving end of April's vomit as he was sprayed from shoulder to lap with sour milk.
Demonstrating the typical skill of infants and small children, April was unscathed. Rob continued to hold the baby at arm's length to keep her from becoming soiled while Tanya jumped up to take April from him. Once she had laid the baby back into the stroller, Rob's face split into a grin and he giggled at the irony. The sound came across as a typical young woman thoroughly enjoying herself. Tanya looked completely shocked that her daughter had thrown up on her friend again and at least smiled while Rob laughed.
"Not again! Come on, let's get you cleaned up," Tanya said. Rob was already blotting up the sour milk and it actually looked worse than it was. Tanya looked at Jake and said, "Jake, can you keep an eye on the kids? I'm going to take Diana into the restroom to make sure that this doesn't stain."
"Sure. Not a problem," he replied. Jake almost looked thrilled to be asked to watch over the kids.
Tanya grabbed the baby wipes from the diaper bag and she and Rob hurried to the restroom. Once inside, Rob went into one of the larger stalls and passed out his skirt and blouse to Tanya. Using the sink, Tanya worked on the stained areas to make sure that the stain was cleaned up. When she was done, the two pieces of clothing were damp but not wet.
"Okay, Diana. Let me in and let's see if we can get you put back together again."
Rob opened the stall door and Tanya came in with the skirt and blouse folded over her arm. "Your clothing madam," she said in a deep butler's voice.
Rob smiled broadly as Tanya stepped in. Tanya beheld a slender blonde woman in a blue pushup bra and panty set. Tanya's first thought that Diana would be beautiful in a bikini and the thought actually made her damp. Rob took the clothes and slid into them. As he was finishing straightening the skirt, he raised his face just as Tanya closed the distance between them and pressed her lips to his.
The kiss only lasted a moment or two and Tanya stepped back, her face on fire. "I'm sorry," she said, her eyes downcast. "I've wanted to do that since the first time I saw you and I couldn't stop thinking about you. I don't know why, I've never done anything like that before."
Rob got his breath back and stood back, his heart hammering. "It…It's okay Tanya. I just wasn't expecting it. It was nice though, actually it was more than nice."
Tanya smiled shakily at Rob's declaration and gave him a hug. "I really don't know why I did that, but thank you for not freaking out. You're just nice to be around."
Rob blushed prettily at Tanya's declaration and said, "We really need to talk…"
Before they could continue their conversation, someone entered the restroom. They both got quiet and then Tanya spoke up, "I think that we got all of the stains out. We should get back to Jake. I don't know if he can manage kids or not." They both stepped out of the stall in front of a middle-aged woman who was just closing the door to the other stall. Once they were out of the restroom, they giggled at the thought of having done something naughty.
Walking back to the booth, they found Jake holding court over a spellbound little boy and a happy baby with a bottle. David was sitting next to him, looking up while Jake spoke. In his arms, was April, just finishing up her second bottle and looking perfectly content. As they came up, Jake was saying to David, "And the big, bad wolf said, 'Let me in…Let me in little pigs…" He broke off as they reached the table and smiled.
"Everything cleaned up?" He asked.
Tanya said, "Yes. All taken care of. What's up here?"
Jake smiled happily. "Well…David came back and told me that he needed a dry pull-up, so we took care of that. Then April was acting like she was still hungry, so I found her second bottle and she was happy with it. While she was eating David asked me tell him a story. All I could think of was the Three Little Pigs."
"Well…That is one of his favorites," Tanya said with a smile. "I'm afraid that it might be because of the house blowing down. Either that, or he likes the wolf falling in the pot of boiling water at the end."
"It's fun to tell a story," Jake said, his smile even filled his eyes. "I like kids. I wouldn't mind having kids at some point, but I have to be married first." His eyes met Rob's for just a moment.
Tanya sat down, watching Jake with her children. Her husband had been gone for several weeks now and she missed having him around. She had promised to tell Diana the story at some point, but it didn't look like she would have a chance to do that today. Jake looked like a natural with the kids, maybe she had been wrong to write him off those years ago.
"You look good with them, Jake," Tanya said. "Why didn't you ever get married?"
"I did a tour in the Navy and came back here when they didn't need me. I bought the station with my savings and I just haven't had much time to go out and be social." He trailed off at the end of his explanation.
"Well…I'm glad to see you again…It's been a long time since school." Tanya couldn't quite meet his eyes.
Seeing that things could get awkward quickly, Rob spoke up and said, "Tanya, I'm really sorry to bring this up, but I need to get home. Could I ask one of you to run me back to the mall to my car?" He was wringing his hands in embarrassment.
Both Tanya and Jake looked away to him and smiled, embarrassed with themselves. Jake spoke first and said, "I have to go back and finish some work at the station yet. I can take you Diana." He looked into Tanya's eyes and said, "Is that okay?"
"Sure. I have to get April home for her nap and I'm out of pull-ups for David, so that would work." She looked at Rob and said, "Call me when we can get together again. Okay?"
Rob smiled warmly and said, "That would be great. We could do lunch again."
"We'll work something out," Tanya returned his smile.
They broke up quickly after that. Jake and Rob walked Tanya and the kids to the car and helped get them buckled in. They waved to Tanya as she drove off and then turned toward the truck that obviously belonged to Jake. After all, how many tow trucks would there be in town with the name 'Jake's' painted on the side.
Jake helped Rob up into the cab and went around to his own side. He hopped up and they were off. They were at the mall fairly quickly and he pulled up next to Rob's car. Jake came around to Rob's side and helped him back to the ground.
They stood fairly close as Rob said tentatively, "So…You and Tanya appear to have a little bit of a past."
Jake smiled and nodded slightly.
"Yes, we do. We dated several times in our senior year of high school, but she started dating Jerry and I took a step back. After graduation, it looked pretty serious and I decided to make myself scarce. So I went off into the service and they apparently got married and had kids. I did hear that Jerry is no longer around though, but I don't know what the story is about that."
Jake took hold of both of Rob's and looked him right in the eye. "Anyway, I wanted to know if you wanted to have dinner with me tomorrow or the next night."
Rob hesitated, but didn't look away. He said, "I can't say yes or no yet. I need to find out what my roommate has going on first and then I'll let you know."
"I'll take what I can get," Jake said with a grin. "Will you call me to let me know?"
Rob teased, "I will if I can remember your number."
Jake replied, "I checked your cell phone when you were in the bathroom. I am number one on your speed dial."
Diana mockingly stuck out her tongue at Jake and went on, "Oh you are 'that' Jake. I would love to have dinner with you. We just have to figure out when." Rob smiled at Jake and Jake returned the smile. They exchanged a quick kiss with just a hint of tongue and Rob unlocked the car and slid in. Jake closed the door for him and stood back. Rob started the car, gave him a smile, and drove off.
As he crossed the parking lot, Rob remembered Geri's instruction to him that he was to call when he was on his way and he fished the phone from the purse on the seat next to him. He pulled over in order to look at Geri's phone number; her number was not on speed dial, and to punch it into his phone. Geri answered after a few rings, sounding tired. She acknowledged that Rob was on his way back, scolding him for taking so long and hung up on him.
Rob started out again. In the solitude of the car, he was able to think about everything that had happened in just the past few hours. His wife had apparently tried to make him look like a total slut. He wasn't sure, but he suspected that even the extensions that had been put into his hair had been part of her plan. But why would she have done that to him. Then there was Tanya who was not as straight as she appeared. How would she feel if she found out that the woman she was attracted to was really a man? Could that be why she was attracted to him in the first place? And he had an invitation to dinner from a guy who thought he was a woman. What would he do if he knew that the woman he liked was actually a dude?
What was he going to do? To think that all of this was because his wife had witnessed a murder and that they had to hideout from the people who were looking to kill them. Maybe Geri could help him figure all of this out.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 9
As Rob drove home, he thought about everything that had happened to him that day. Going to the salon and being mistreated by the beauticians there. He'd been close to an emotional meltdown at the thought of going home with the horrendous hairstyle and claws on his hands. Even now, hours after he had left the salon, the thought made him want to cry. When he thought about it, he couldn't understand why he wanted to break down in tears, but he had just been so emotional lately.
But Tanya and Jill had come to his rescue and salvaged the damage done by the salon. They had saved him from looking like a skanky slut and turned him into an attractive, happy woman. And just like that, now he almost felt like a wriggly little puppy as he was so happy to have friends like the two of them.
He kept thinking about the fun time he had with Jake, Tanya, and the kids. Playing with David and April really made him wish that he and Geri had children. Maybe when this whole hiding out thing was over they could start a family. Holding April had really ignited all kinds of feelings in him, some of which were confusing. He wanted a family so badly.
And the kisses…He'd been kissed by a man and a woman who both thought that he was a woman. What would they say or do if they knew that he was a man? He couldn't continue hiding what he was from them forever. Someday he would have to tell them. Did he have to tell them? What if he just went back to the city without telling them? But that would hurt them and tear his heart out. He'd already become so close to them and he didn't want to give them up.
What if he wanted to stay here with them? Who would he want to be with? Jake was a good person, but would he want to be with a sissy boy like he was? Did he want to be with Jake? What about Tanya? Would she accept him like this? Maybe she would like him as he was, but she thought that he was a girl. He was just so confused.
Jake and Tanya were nicer to him than his own wife. The question in his mind was why she was being so mean to him? Was she really being mean to him or was he just imagining it? Was it because she was under so much pressure, and just scared of being a target of a hit man? Was it because they were forced to hideout here, far away from what had been their home and cut off from their friends and acquaintances? Was she somehow angry with him…he had done everything she asked of him. Was it maybe because she was angry with the results of her surgery?
He couldn't understand why she could be upset with her surgery. She was totally hot with her big breasts, narrow wasp-like waist, and long, slender legs. Rob wished that he could look half that good, which totally confused him. True, his waist wasn't as small as Geri's, but his legs were really pretty. And, thankfully, his breasts were growing. At first he hadn't wanted them, but now he could not imagine life without breasts. He wanted to have big, soft breasts that his lover could use as a pillow. When he closed his eyes, his lover's face wasn't clear. Was it Tanya, Jake, or…Sally or all three-merged into a single loving partner. There were parts of each person's personality that he liked/admired/loved? Why didn't he see Geri?
Maybe Geri was angry because he wasn't developing fast enough. She just wasn't happy with anything he did and he really was trying. He wanted Geri to be happy. If she was happy, maybe she would be nice to him again.
Rob felt physically ill for a moment. So many contradicting thoughts and emotions were going through his mind at the same time and he was just so confused. He was normally so logical and now he felt like he had to fight to think clearly at times.
He decided that he wouldn't say anything to Geri about how bad a job the salon had done on his nails and his hair. After all, Geri might not be happy with his longer hair and the beautiful highlights that Jill had put in for him. He hoped that Geri wouldn't make him go back to that salon to have it all undone; he'd rather go to his newest friend Jill.
He had trusted Jill while she had worked on his hair and nails today. He didn't understand why, but he had felt comfortable talking with Tanya and Jill. He seemed to be more in tune with how they talked and felt about things. When he thought about it, most of his friends in college had been his female classmates. When he would get into conversations with guys, the things that interested them left him at a complete loss. When he would meet with his group of girlfriends after class, he enjoyed listening to them talk about things like perfumes and makeup. Even after he and Geri were married, he liked to look through her magazines and see what was in style.
* * * * *
He parked in front of the garage and decided that it was just too much work to put the car inside. He locked the car and decided that it would be safe where it stood. He looked himself over before he headed into the house. Looking in the side mirror, he touched up his lipstick, then dug into the bottom of his purse and found the sparkly lip-gloss hidden there. After an application of the gloss his plump lips just seemed to jump out of the mirror. He loved them. The thought of liking plump kissable lips confused him. He had been having so many of these strange thoughts lately.
The damp spots on _his_ clothes where April had spit up were dry now and there was no trace of a stain. The pretty blue blouse and skirt displayed just the right amount of skin, with the skirt ending a couple of inches above the knee. Of course, the cleavage on display was inadequate but his own; with the assistance of the breast forms. Rob hoped that eventually the breast forms might actually be too much help and he was okay with that. He fantasized about his own pair of soft, creamy breasts filling his own brassiere.
He finally decided that he couldn't stay out here much longer or Geri would be coming to find him. Taking a deep breath, he opened the door and stepped into the kitchen. He found Geri waiting for him and when she saw his hair, her eyes narrowed and she folded her arms into a no-nonsense stance and stared daggers at her feminized husband.
'Damn, that hair makes him look even better than he did when he left this morning. But, I can't tell him that. The women at the salon must not have understood what I wanted,' was the first thought through Geri's head. Instead, she took up the typical, explain yourself pose.
"That hair makes you look like a candle or a match," she stated. "Did you try out for the part of the candle in 'Beauty and the Beast' while you were in town?"
"No…no ma'am," Rob answered as he again fought the urge to curtsey. He was already on the defensive and he knew it. He thought that he looked really nice, even pretty. He didn't understand why Geri was making fun of it. She was the one that kept telling him how important it was for him to appear as a woman. She should be proud of the way he looked…he certainly was. Why on earth was she attacking him for his appearance?
"I told you that we would see about having your hair done in a couple of days, how dare you take the initiative and decide to have them do it anyway," Geri said, working to make her voice sound angry, which was easy if she drew upon her annoyance with Evan. "Diana, the maid, does not make decisions. The mistress of the house does. Do you understand? You weren't happy with how you looked and wanted to look even more like a sissy, didn't you?"
When Rob didn't respond, she thundered at him, "Didn't you?"
Rob was almost knocked back by the volume of her voice and the fear he felt inside. "No…no," was about all he could get out. He was staggered by Geri's insinuation that he had somehow been demoted from husband to maid. His head spun as he tried to make sense out of this.
"But you are a sissy aren't you, Robby? I'm sorry; your name is Diana now, isn't it. Diana the sissy boy, my shemale maid. Say it after me! I am just a silly sissy servant!" her voice dropped almost to a hiss that seemed to curl around him like a snake.
"Please Geri. Why are you being so mean?" he said tearfully. He could almost feel her attack physically.
"Mean my ass, someone has to be in charge and make decisions if we are to survive this situation. It is obvious a sissy cunt like you will never have the balls to make the hard decisions. Maybe I am a bit strong, but so what? I sent you to have your nails done because I wanted to help you look nice and you come back with a new hairstyle instead. Did they even work on your hands? Let me see them."
Rob held out his hands as she demanded palms up. He knew what she wanted, but Geri was being such a bitch about something that should be his business. So he saw no reason to kiss her ass. Let her see that he still had some backbone here.
Geri looked at her husband's hands. What was this little shit thinking? He knew exactly what she meant. She lashed out angrily as she slapped with the palm of her hand. His cheek reddened almost immediately as she spat, "You little idiot! You know what I want! Let me see your nails!"
Shaken and with tears in his eyes, Rob turned his hands over to display the beautiful work that Jill had done. Geri could see that they had been worked on, but the extra-long acrylics she had specified were not in evidence. She couldn't say anything about that though, not without tipping her hand. But she was going to have a word with those idiots at the salon. She had been very specific about what she wanted her husband to look like.
"These nails look like you bought some nail polish and covered up your own nails. These look too short to me."
Rob tried to think fast. "I…I thought that short nails would be better for doing housework," he said shakily.
Geri smiled to herself. It was interesting that would be the first idea he would come up with, but she could tell that Rob was grasping at straws to hide something. She could tell when someone was lying to her or just trying to hide the truth from her. After all, she wouldn't be able to run a con very well if she couldn't read people.
With the skill of a Gestapo interrogator, she started in on her husband. "So you told the salon that you wanted short nails?"
"Well, no," he answered slowly. He just could not look her in the eye.
"Did they give you short nails?" Geri asked. She was mentally circling Rob like a hunting cat stalking its prey. Even her tone of voice was low and incisive.
"Well, no. They gave me long nails," Rob answered. Rob knew that a lie would somehow be dangerous. He didn't know how, but he knew that telling the truth to Geri was the wiser course of action.
"And you cut them short?" Geri asked triumphantly. Now she knew that the salon had followed through on her instructions to attach extra-long nails and these nails looked too neat and clean for her husband to have clipped them short himself.
Defeated, Rob realized that he could not keep his story secret any longer. "Coming out of the salon, I ran into Tanya and she suggested I go see a friend of hers, Jill, who is a beautician."
Pursuing her advantage, Geri pounced on Rob's attempt to shade the truth.
"So you were lying! Maybe I should wash your mouth out with soap! Is that what you would like? To have me treat you like a naughty little girl? Geri's voice grew louder and more shrill as she went on. "I called the salon to find out when you would be done. They told me that you were finished hours ago and they had put a weave into your hair!"
Rob scrambled to save himself by saying, "Jill cleaned up my nails and worked on my hair and tightened the weave and did the highlights for free." He absentmindedly played with a lock of his much longer hair, twirling it in his fingers nervously. "I thought that my hair looked nice," he said tearfully. Somehow, he had still hoped for some kind of compliment from the bitch who had taken the form of his wife.
Having to explain why his nails had to be worked on by Jill raised Rob's anger and he forgot his earlier decision not to bring it up with Geri.
"The salon told me that you instructed them to put those really long nails on me! Nails that long were lethal weapons! I hurt myself with them! Why did you tell them to do that to me? I couldn't even wipe my ass without cutting myself!" The level of Rob's anger grew by the moment and his voice was getting louder has he went. "You decided that I was going to be acting like a maid! How could I do housework with talons like that? What were you thinking? Were you just trying to humiliate me?" The only thing that defused the intensity of his anger was his high voice. It sounded to Geri like she was being yelled at by a high school student.
Geri could see that Rob's anger could be a real problem and his accusation that she was trying to humiliate him was dangerously close to the truth. Multiple thoughts were going through Geri's mind at the same time. One was that if she was going to maintain control, she was going to have to remind Rob of who was in charge here and the other was that she could see that Rob's butt really filled out the skirt that he was wearing.
Geri wrestled with finding a way to punish her husband and at the same time drive him further into his roll of being a compliant sissy. Then inspiration struck, aside from lingerie what was the most feminine thing in the house. Her neon pink bikini she had brought to surprise Evan with. Just the thought of seeing Rob in a bikini made her wet. Maybe what was needed here was a lesson on who was in charge that wouldn't make her look like a total demon.
Geri immediately changed tactics and made her voice friendlier. "But Diana, I thought that you would like long nails because they would make you look so much more lady-like," Geri said soothingly. "But, if you don't want long, glamorous nails, that's all right. I was trying to help you to look nice." Geri made herself look sad that Rob would accuse her of trying to be mean to him. Apparently Geri's wounded bird act worked because Rob immediately changed his tune as well.
"Oh Geri! I'm so sorry that I got mad about all of this at you," Rob said, his eyes filling with tears. "I know that you would never do anything to hurt me. I've just been so emotional lately."
"It's okay Diana. I know that you're just afraid to be showing your girlie side," Geri said, sounding forgiving. Her devious mind searched furiously for a way to take advantage of her feminized husband's guilt and then she struck on a brilliant idea. "I see that you left the car out. Would you please wash it? It looks like it could really use a cleaning."
"I'd love to, but I don't have anything that I could wear to do it in," Rob said.
Geri made herself look like she was trying to think of a solution and then, jumping on his reluctant agreement, she exclaimed, "I have just the thing! You skin out of those clothes and I'll be right back!"
She whirled around and practically ran to her bedroom, leaving Rob to look after her, wondering what he was in for next. Considering that he had pretty much agreed to wash the car and that Geri had something for him to wear, Rob began taking his clothes off. He made sure to take his blouse and skirt into his room and get them hung up properly, like a good girl would. He was standing in the dining room, clad in only his panties and bra when Geri came back holding something behind her back.
"I had to search for it, but I knew that I had one somewhere in my suitcase," Geri said triumphantly as she came back into the room. "It won't fit me now," she said making a general gesture to her new figure, "but it should fit you." Whipping out from behind her back she proudly displayed up some pieces of cloth colored in pinks and turquoises. Looking at Rob she said," You need to lose the panties and bra too, darling."
Rob looked at her in confusion and she said, "Silly, you can't wear a bikini over your underwear."
"But I can't wear a bikini, I'm a guy," Rob protested. His expression said that this was something that he would never consider doing, but there was something inside him that said that he really wanted to try it.
"Oh my darling sissy husband," Geri said. She could see that the hormones and drugs has helped to make his mind more amenable to what she was trying to do to him, but he was still stubbornly hanging onto the concept that he was still a man and playacting in the role she was setting him up for. She could see that reinforcing the sissy in Rob's mind would help her break down his last bit of defense against acting girlie and work to make him want to be a sissy all of the time. As long as she did it the right way. "You have the perfect body to fit into a bikini."
She walked behind him and lightly stroked his butt, her fingers lingering right at the bottom of his panties and tickling the back of his thigh. She was rewarded with a shiver from Rob and he seemed to simultaneously lift away from her fingers and move towards them at the same time. She knew that the gaffe was probably working overtime to restrain the penis that wanted to stand at attention.
She leaned in to whisper in his ear, "Of course, you are a little bit light in the top, but I brought something to help while you're outside." The tickle of her breath against his ear and neck seemed to excite him even more.
Rob required no further incentive and he stripped off his panties and bra so that he now only wore his high-heeled shoes, which were still a necessity, and his gaffe. His breast forms had not been glued on and fell away with the bra.
"I have something to help with your forms," Geri said. "Hold them up for me."
Rob held them so that the base of each form was upright for her. Geri held up a small tube and said, "The doctor gave me this adhesive in case you needed it." She squeezed a blob from the tube onto each form.
Geri capped the tube and set it back onto the table beside them. Using her fingers, she carefully smeared the blob on each form so that it was a uniform layer across the entire surface. When she looked at her fingers, Geri realized that she now had some of excess on her hands the she needed to get rid of it. Looking at Rob with a half-smile, she reached over with each hand to grasp his pubescent breasts and she spread the extra substance around his hyper sensitive nipples, eliciting a moan from her husband. Geri smiled at her devilish plan, and figured that each movement of the heavy breast forms would now tug directly on the nipple.
Picking up the breast enhancers and being careful not to get adhesive on them, she attached each one to his chest in just the right spot, intentionally placing them a little too high so that they would bounce and jiggle more. She knew that Rob wouldn't notice right away that he wouldn't look one hundred percent natural, at least not before the adhesive was completely set and then it would be too late.
"Hold those there," Geri instructed and she stood back to admire her handiwork.
Knowing that she still had some of the adhesive on her fingers and that it was still workable, a wicked idea occurred to her, almost like the proverbial light bulb going off in her mind. She knelt in front of Rob and, moving quickly, she untied the gaffe that kept Rob's penis pulled back and removed it. Seeing his surprised look, she simply said, "You can't wear a gaffe with a string bikini silly. I'm just helping out with the problem."
Moving quickly, Geri smeared the excess glue over his ball sac and the length of his penis. Before he could start to react physically, she deftly pushed his men up into their caves and pulled his penis back and pressed it up his butt crack. The adhesive had already been tacky so she only had to hold it in place for a few moments. She was done before Rob realized what she had done.
"There…Now you can wear a bikini and no one will know," she said with a smile, standing back. "You know, you look so much like a girlie-girl Diana, holding your breasts to you. How does it feel?"
"Oh Geri. It almost feels natural. I wish I had breasts of my own," Rob said, before he realized what he had just said. He looked a little embarrassed at his admission and the blush from his hairline down to his fake breasts communicated that.
"It's all right, dear," Geri said, reaching out to caress her husband's cheek. "A lot of guys who think that they are hairy, manly-men really want to just be a sissy with their own pair of soft, sensitive breasts, but they spend their entire lives repressing their feelings. You're just lucky that you get to express your feelings and desires openly and that you have a wife who understands and supports your feminine side."
After a few more minutes, Geri allowed him to release his hold on his breast forms. "How does it feel to have these attached to you? Just like the real thing."
"But they aren't. I mean, they just hang there. I don't know how real breasts are supposed to feel, but these are just lumps," Rob whined. "I guess I like the feeling of growing my own breasts."
"Well, I wanted to tell you that I called the doctor about our concerns about that crá¨me and he said that you might be having a reaction that is just causing some swelling and that it's nothing to worry about."
Geri didn't bother to mention that Rob's breast development was well underway and it would not really be slowed by whether the crá¨me was applied or not.
"But…but…" was all Rob could sputter. How could he come right out and tell his wife that he had been having dreams about being one of those sissy-boys that wanted to have their own breasts and that these lumps of gel would prevent him from having the crá¨me applied? "But the crá¨me made the itching go away," he whined.
To get him moving, she said, "Well maybe we need to have you checked out. I'll call the doctor while you're outside washing the car." This time she really would call the doctor.
She handed him the bikini from the table and Rob looked at it blankly. Then he looked up at her.
"It's now your very own bikini. I bought it for myself, but since it won't fit, I think that it will fit you. I just know that you will be just so cute in it.' She didn't bother to tell him that she had purchased several different sizes so that she would have the right one to put him in if the opportunity presented itself.
"I don't want to go outside in a bikini," he griped. "I'd be too embarrassed."
"But Diana, for the foreseeable future you are going to look like a woman, you just need to think like one and no one will know the difference," Geri said, driving another nail into the coffin holding Rob's masculinity and his sense of self. "If anyone sees you, they'll think that there is a beautiful woman with big tits washing her car." She paused and threatened, "Maybe I'll just have you sun yourself on a towel in the front yard. Then everyone will be able to see you."
"Please Geri, I'll wash the car. I don't want everyone to see me," Rob begged. Geri fought hard to hide her smile. Rob was only one who didn't see himself as a woman. His own mother would hardly recognize him now.
Rob began working to put the bikini on. But like every other man in the world, he had no idea how to actually wear one. Geri took pity on him and showed him how to position the bikini bottom and get it tied properly, with the admonition, "Next time, you'll be doing this yourself." The top was easier as he just needed to put the strap over his neck and tie the strings in back.
Once she had succeeded in tying the top and bottom around him, Geri stood back to take in the whole picture. What she saw was a little bit of a surprise. Before her stood a petite blond girl, with red in her hair. Her breasts were just about right for her frame, maybe a bit high, but perky. Her bikini bottom left little to the imagination as well formed legs rose up to a slender womanly waist. Between her legs was a smoothness with just a hint of cleft. Geri knew that Rob had never been well endowed, but even that was well hidden now.
Geri led Rob to the back door and pushed him through with the order to get the car washed while she called the doctor. Teasingly, she said that he had better do a good job or she would punish him, perhaps a good spanking would teach Diana to perform every chore she assigned him like the professional domestic she now was!
"Wait!" Geri stood at the door. "I don't want you to ruin your shoes. Take them off and give them to me."
"But, I'll have to stand on my toes! My feet and tendons still haven't relaxed." Between the humiliation he was about to endure and the prospect of straining his feet and legs, Rob was in tears again. He would willingly wash the car because Geri had asked him to, but was still afraid to be seen.
"Don't you remember? Because you are so short that to reach roof you used to stand on your toes most of the time when you washed the car before, this won't be any different. Oh, by the way, I was in the garage earlier today and I saw a bucket and car soap, so you can use that stuff to wash the car." She took his shoes and shut the door in his face.
Rob stood looking at the door for a moment, half-hoping that Geri would come out and help him. If she did help him, it would be okay. The humiliation would become something else; it would be a shared experience. After a few minutes, the door opened and Geri reappeared. Rob's spirits jumped with the hope that she wouldn't leave him alone out here; but instead, Geri tossed some torn rags to him.
"I thought that you might need some towels or rags to wash the car, so I tore up some of your old manly clothes. You won't be wearing them anymore. After all, you look so much more attractive in your skirts and dresses and that bikini." She winked and closed the door again, leaving him standing there with his torn clothing.
Dejected, Rob resigned himself to the fact that he would have to wash the car by himself. Happily, the tree along the street would provide him some security from being seen from the street. However, the backyard was perfectly visible to the houses on either side and across the back. He had no idea who might be looking at him and he wished that he could somehow hide from all of the invisible eyes that just had to be looking at him.
Looking in the garage, he found the bucket and soap. He found that a hose was connected to a faucet on the side of the house and he began the process of washing the car. He found that the cold water on his legs and feet help relax the tightness somewhat and he was actually able to straighten his feet for a few moments before he was forced to hop back up on his toes. Even though he was tempted to relax against the side of the car while he was out of sight of the house, he was sure that Geri was monitoring him; he was still in view of the houses in back.
In the end, it took Rob almost an hour and a half to wash and rinse the car. By the time he was finished and had put the hose and bucket away, he was soaked from the soapy water and sweat. The sun had been beating down on him for most of the time he was out here, so the water had really felt good.
After a while, he had even forgotten about the potential humiliation of being seen washing the car in a bikini. He told himself that he should be proud of his body. As he worked, he had come to think of himself as a young lady enjoying the time working in the sun. After all, he told himself, that is what everyone else would see.
Of course, that mental image started to fade as he finished up and returned from the micro universe he had gone off to while he worked. Now he had to face the hungry and critical looks of everyone around him, even if he could see them.
Though the sun had been lower in the afternoon sky, it felt like he had managed to start working on a tan, he hoped that forgetting to use sunscreen wouldn't be a mistake. He wrung the water out of the rags that had once been the only man's clothes that fit him and left them in the bucket in the garage. His feet ached from the strain he had been forced to make them endure and his legs were literally shaking.
The door was locked when he tried it and he was surprised to find it that way. He hadn't expected be locked out of the house. He knocked on the door, expecting to have her open it right up, but he could not see her moving around in the kitchen or what he could see of the house. He hesitated for a few moments, bouncing up and down on his toes to alleviate some of the pain that was starting to come back and debated about what to do. He could only see that his choices were to sit down and hope that the world couldn't see too much of him or to run around to the front door and try to get Geri's attention from there. She must have gone to take a nap and that is why she could not hear him at the back door.
Electing to endure the short-term chance of humiliation, Rob scampered around the side of the house to the front yard. The trees across the front screened him from the road for the most part, but he was still partially visible. He shuddered when he thought that someone driving by might see him parading around in a teeny bikini, but there was that erotic feeling of something forbidden at the same time. His girlie nipples beneath his breast forms tightened at the thought and excited him even more as the forms bounced on his chest.
At the front door, he found the doorbell and he rang it several times, hearing it clearly through the door. Geri did not come to the door, so he banged on the door as loudly as he could. Then he heard her yell through the door, "Who is it?"
"It's me Rob. I'm done washing the car. Would you let me in please?"
"There is no Rob who lives here."
In exasperation Rob answered, "I'm sorry, it's Diana, your housekeeper, will you please open the door?"
Finally, he heard her unlocking the door and she slid the door open just a crack as if she was worried about an intruder. . "What are you doing out here?" Geri asked.
"The back door is locked and I guess you couldn't hear me. Please let me in," Rob begged.
"Your feet are all dirty," Geri said, wrinkling her nose as if the thought of the dirt being tracked into the house made her ill. "Go around to the back door again, that is the proper door for the hired help after all and I'll let you in there." She giggled and closed the door in Rob's face. She thought 'That was fun. She'd let her husband know his place one more time.'
He stood there for a moment, staring at the door. He was hot and tired. He had just worked for almost two hours to wash the car for her and she was worried about some dirt in the house. And he knew that she wouldn’t clean it up herself anyway.
Rather than try to argue with her through a closed door, he tried to hurry back to the other door. Each step was becoming agony in his calves and tendons and he prayed that he would be able to put some kind of arch support back on soon. He thought 'I never would have imagined a time I would look forward to putting MY heels back on'. Once he got to the back door, he found that Geri had not unlocked the door yet. He knocked on the door again and waited. Finally, she appeared at the door and let him in.
"Sorry, I found that when I woke up from my nap, I needed to use the bathroom so badly," Geri worked hard to make it sound like she actually was sorry that she had made her husband stand outside in the sun longer.
Rob just smiled thankfully at her for opening the door and hurried over to where Geri had dropped his shoes on the floor. Disregarding whatever state of cleanliness his feet might be in, he happily slipped his feet into the shoes. Almost immediately, his feet were able to relax, but his legs still burned.
Geri watched him with an expression of amusement for a moment and said, "You're certainly a pretty sight. That wet bikini makes you look almost like you aren't wearing anything. It's a good thing that we took care of your little man. Anybody who saw you probably thought that they were seeing a cute girl in a see-thru string bikini."
Rob looked down at his abbreviated clothing in surprise and realized that Geri was right. The fabric of the bikini seemed almost be transparent when it was wet. His glued back penis presented a pretty smooth front and the breast forms were just visible enough to look like real breasts. When he looked back up at her, Geri didn't think that his face could get any more red from his imagined embarrassment.
"Don't worry, dear. I got plenty of pictures on my cell phone that we can save for posterity," Geri said with a wide grin. "Why don't you get cleaned up and get dinner started. I was finishing up folding my laundry. I did wash your clothes for you today while you were gone, but they will still need to be folded."
Rob nodded in acceptance and headed for the bathroom. He pulled off his bikini and wrung what water he could into the bathtub. He'd hang it up to dry later. Looking at himself in the mirror, he didn't recognize himself. Rob knew who he was looking at, but only saw a cute curvaceous girl with beautiful reddish blonde hair. Her breasts sat high up on her chest, almost too high. Looking down past her flat stomach, he came to the smooth delta at the top of her legs. Even though he knew that there was a penis there, he saw nothing but a smooth crotch.
Beneath the breast forms, he felt his nipples harden. Trapped by the adhesive that bound them to the forms, he felt both pleasure and pain that communicated itself directly to his equally bound penis. Because it was bent back and trapped between his legs, his cock was unable to inflate. The sensation was an exquisite pain that did not quite hurt. It was more like an itch pent up inside that could not be reached. He closed his eyes tightly and took several deep breathes to relax himself.
A different sensation reminded him that his full bladder needed relief. Looking down, he realized that there was only way he was going to get satisfaction and he resigned himself to sitting to pee. When was finished, he found that he also had to wipe himself in the same manner that he had seen Geri clean herself many times before. He was glad that she was not here to watch him try to deal with this.
He got another surprise when he was done cleaning himself up and he went to remove the breast forms hanging from his chest, he realized that he had been treating them as part of himself and forgotten that they were not real. But when he tried to remove them, he found that they were stuck fast and hurt painfully when he tried to peel them off.
Not bothering to cover himself, he walked back out into the house to find Geri. Standing in door of her bedroom, stark naked, he said, "Geri? I can't get these forms off."
His wife took one look at him and snapped, "Diana! That's no way to walk around in the house! At least put a robe one. Ladies don't display their attributes to everyone in the world!" Rob reacted to her words as if he had been stung and immediately clapped one hand around his privates and the other arm around his chest in an attempt to conceal his wares. Geri stifled her smile at his behavior and picked up a plastic bottle of solvent from her bureau.
"This is the solvent that you need to dissolve the adhesive on your forms. Don't use too much because a little will go a long way." She threw the bottle to him, which he dropped on the floor. He had to bend over to pick it up. Like a man he bent at the waist rather than squat as a women would. Geri enjoyed the sight of his bikini tan imprinted on his posterior. She was looking forward to seeing his realization that he had tan lines.
Suddenly, it seemed like things had changed again and he was being dismissed. Rob was just so confused. He liked it when Geri treated him nicely and there were times when he thought that he was being punished. He never knew what to expect or how to act to get Geri to treat him one way or the other.
The breast forms were not all the large, but they seemed to become weighty items as time went by and he wanted to get them off. He hurried back to the bathroom and used a modest amount of the solvent to dissolve the adhesive. In what seemed like no time at all, he had the adhesive removed from his skin and from the surface of the forms. Wisely, he carefully applied the solvent to his trapped penis so that his flag could finally wave free again. He found that even though he had released it, it remained limp. He hoped that he had not broken it.
Rob decided that a bath would feel wonderful, especially on his sore legs, so he filled the tub. He saw some of Geri's bath salts that must have been left by his wife and decided that it would be nice to soak in them, so he poured a liberal amount into the tube and mixed it around. Then he quickly settled into the hot water to relax.
He soaked for almost half an hour and only decided that he needed to get out of the tub when the water started to get cold. Getting out, he dried himself and wrung the water out of hair the best that he could. He brushed it until it was smooth and wrapped it up in a turban the way he had seen Geri do it in the past. Wrapping himself in a towel for the modesty Geri insisted upon, he hurried to his room as fast as his high-heeled shoes would permit.
Knowing that they would be staying in as they did every evening, he elected to put on a satiny panty, nightie and a robe. Once he had swapped his shoes for his wedgy slippers, he went out to the kitchen and began the process of determining the menu. He settled on a pasta dish and began heating the sauce and boiling water for the spaghetti. He pulled the last of the lettuce from the refrigerator and noted that it would be necessary to make a run to the store for more. He knew that Geri would probably send him, just hoped that she would not find some way to humiliate him while he was there.
They ate in relative silence until Geri decided to pursue the topic that had been clawing for her attention in her memory. She decided that the best course of action would be to play 'nice cop' this time around. She had used 'bad cop' at the front door and when she had ordered Diana to make dinner. The time was coming where would have to push Rob to start thinking and acting strictly like a sissy with breasts, but she needed to make sure that she kept him off-balance until then.
"Diana…Tell me about Tanya and Jill. Did you spend the rest of the day with them?" She made her voice sound friendly and that she was really interested.
"No. We were at Jill's house while she fixed my nails and hair," Rob replied. His response was decidedly guarded as he wasn't sure where this conversation might lead.
"You should have seen how my hair looked before she started," he said. The memory was enough to make him want to cry. "It was all uneven and some of it was loose. I looked awful, but Jill fixed it and it looks wonderful." He pushed his hair back behind his shoulders.
"Yes, she did a good job," Geri agreed. "I will admit that I instructed the salon to give you glamour-length nails, but they obviously didn't know how to do the extensions that they gave you. So what did you do after Jill was done?"
Electing to avoid another inquisition Rob provided the details of his day. He had already learned that it was futile to try to keep secrets from his wife. She seemed to be able to tell when he was holding back.
"Well…we stopped at a service station and then we went to McDonald's to let the kids play."
"Just you and Tanya? And Tanya's kids?"
"Well…Jake came along too."
"Jake? The guy from the service station?" Geri sensed an opportunity here. Maybe it had something to do with how Rob's voice had changed when he said Jake's name.
"Umm…Yeah," Rob admitted.
"That's interesting. Did he kiss you again?" Geri asked casually.
Rob hesitated.
Geri could tell that he was trying to hide something juicy from her, "Come on Rob. I can always tell when you are hiding something from me."
"No, but he did ask me out to dinner," Rob answered grudgingly.
"You mean asked out as in a date?" Geri was practically rubbing her figurative hands together in anticipation. "My little girl is growing up so fast. Her first date. We will have to find you something special to wear." Of course, Geri could not tell her husband that the invitation actually meant that Rob's transformation was so good that he was able to fool someone into believing that he was all woman.
By the time Rob was done talking, dinner was over. Geri could see that he was fidgeting a little and the robe he was wearing appeared to be uncomfortable. She could see that the mild sunburn Rob had gotten, coupled with the greater sensitivity of his skin was affecting him. She had sunburn lotion that would help with the irritation, but it might be necessary to take him back to the doctor to make sure that Rob would be okay until they had completed all of their wire transfers out of the company and he had been implicated. Then he would be the legal system's responsibility.
Rising from the table, Geri said, "Diana, please take care of the dishes." She left the room, dismissing him with a wave of her hand and went into her bedroom. It took little time to clear everything away from the table and then to wash what he had used to prepare and serve it. When he finished in the kitchen, everything was clean and stored properly. He had taken extra time so that Geri would have decided to remain in her room and that she would not be present when he went to his room.
Sadly, she was waiting for him in the dining room when he finished. He had a hollow feeling in his gut when he saw that she was standing at the table waiting for him. Now he knew what they meant when they talked about having a sinking feeling in the pit of your stomach.
"Take off your clothes," she commanded.
He slowly removed the robe and nightie realizing that his skin hurt more now as he did.
"Here sit down," Geri said kindly, pointing to a stool she had positioned by the table. "I realized that you were having a problem with sunburn while we were eating. I thought that I would try to help you feel better. After all, you want to be comfortable for your date with Jake tomorrow night, don't you?"
"But…but I didn't tell Jake that I would have dinner with him," Rob said. "I didn't think that I would. After all, Jake thinks that I'm a woman and I'm not."
"I think that you should. After all, you're Diana now. To me and to Jake. You just have not come to terms with it yourself." As she was speaking she was smoothing moisturizer over her husband's back and arms. "There…Does that feel better?"
"Yes," Rob said, smiling.
"You have to understand Diana. A Mistress has a responsibility," she said quietly, "to those who serve her just as much as they do to her. She must punish them for misbehavior, but she must also care for them when they have been mistreated or hurt. If she does not, she does not deserve to be their mistress."
Geri had him stand and she spread the lotion over his legs and the front of his body, rubbing his breasts and nipples.
As she spread the lotion, she continued her apologetic tone of voice, "I didn't realize that the sun you were getting would make your skin irritation even worse. Tomorrow, I'll call the doctor and talk to him about how you are feeling. Okay?"
Rob's mind was spinning with confusion. First, his wife appeared to have sent him to have awful nails on his hands and then she yells at him. Then she convinces him to wash the car in a string bikini and wouldn't let him into the house. Now she was being nice to him again. Was she going to be mean to him or humiliate him again?
"Geri? Are you going to be mean to me again?' he asked in a timid voice.
Geri was totally confused by Rob's question. She did not see things the way Rob's analysis had. "What do you mean?"
"Well…First you're nice to me and then you're mean. I don't know what's going on anymore."
Geri realized that he was right. The only alternative was to play dumb and claim that the problem must be due to some problem she was having with her plastic surgery. That would put him on her side and less likely to suspect her.
She pulled her girlie husband into her embrace and said, "Oh darling! You're right! I didn't realize it until you said something! I must be feeling bad about how the doctor made me look and I guess I'm taking it out on you. Can you ever forgive me?" She even faked some tears.
"Of course, dear. I love you," Rob said. "Maybe we should both go see the doctor."
"You're right. I'll make the call tomorrow and then you can call Jake and accept his dinner invitation. Let's get ready for bed shall we?"
Rob slipped his nightie back on and went out to the kitchen to take his pills. Geri cleaned up the lotion that she had been smoothing on to Rob and went off to her own bedroom. Rob went into his own room. He had the passing thought to go into Geri's room and invite her to share his bed, but that impulse seemed to evaporate almost as soon as it formed and got into bed.
He tried to sleep on his back, but the irritation on his skin was unbearable. If he tried to sleep on his stomach, the pressure on his little breasts was uncomfortable. He ended up lying on his side and he made himself relax by clearing his mind of the day's events and he was able to fall asleep after a few deep breathes. The tranquilizing drugs in his ersatz vitamins helped to promote his unconsciousness.
About half an hour later, Geri opened her bedroom door and looked to see that all lights had been turned out. She crossed the living room to the dining room and turned on the light. In her hand were the headphones and the digital player that she intended to attach to her husband for another night.
Knocking lightly at Rob's door, she heard no answer and she opened the door to find her husband sleeping on his side, she rolled him to his back and it only took a few moments to put the headphones over his ears and to start the conditioning tape. She returned to her room and set her alarm to wake her before her husband woke. She would be glad to have this whole adventure over so that she could actually sleep through the night again.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 10
After starting Rob's nightly conditioning program, Geri returned to her bedroom. She reflected briefly upon how the drugs aided her husband in being receptive to the suggestions that were contained on the tapes she fed into the player. At first, she would not have believed that it was possible to manipulate a person's attitudes and behavior in the way she was doing to Rob.
She could use the programming to mold his personality into her obedient slave, but Doctor Winters warned that everyone had lines that they would not cross and that no amount of brainwashing could make them cross that line and remain sane. To get someone to even move out of their 'comfort zone' required a long period of work. With the assistance of the drugs she was using and the constant reinforcement of that programming during the day, Geri was trying to speed up the process.
She and Evan had determined that they would need a scapegoat for their theft of the account balances in Rob's company. She knew that Rob would not co-operate in the fraud, regardless of the amount of brainwashing he was subjected to. During their eighteen months of marriage the amoral Geri had found her husband had a disgustingly strong ethical streak running through him that she did not want to take the time to breakdown. So they decided Rob would be turned into an airheaded bimbo sissy she-male, thus when he was caught and tried it would discredit his inevitable denials. To bolster that theory they would plant evidence indicating that he wanted to disappear into his new lifestyle. Geri worked with a mob forger to create a diary and photo album that she intended to plant in Rob's office indicating he intended to use his ill-gotten gains to support himself in a lavish and decadent lifestyle. The pictures she had created of Rob with some transformation software would seal the deal by showing the person Rob wanted to be. She went so far as to make airline reservations in the name of Diana Tanner to Thailand and scheduled a Rob Tanner for SRS surgery.
When the time came, she and Evan would present Rob with all of the evidence they had trumped up against him. The threat of turning him over to the police in his shemale body would be enough to force him to cooperate and turn his two hundred million dollar trust fund over to them. Once the money was in their possession Geri would personally walk her naive hubby to the police station. Just the thought of him waltzing into the police station in a tight miniskirt, boobs bouncing uncontrollably and balancing on five-inch stilettos made Geri soak her panties. She and Evan would walk away with almost three-quarters of a billion dollars. Of course, half of that amount went to the branch of the Mob that was helping to finance this little venture and were controlling the doctor who had made Geri's ability to program her husband possible.
Rob's revelation that he had spent more time with the friends he had made earlier in the week excited her. Because there now more players in the game of 'Make Rob a Sissy', she wondered if she could use those relationships to her advantage in reinforcing Rob's sissy thinking. They already believed that he was a woman, with the plastic surgery performed by the doctor and the new gene therapy. Right now Rob appeared and sounded just like a woman in her twenties and would continue to morph more into a female as the days went on. He'd even been invited to dinner by one of those friends and it appeared that he saw Rob as dating material.
She had decided to start Rob on one of the programs she had been saving and this now seemed like the perfect time. This one would convert him from just being an airheaded sissy into an oversexed slutty she-male. Of course, it would take several sessions and a lot of reinforcement to push him into acting that way on a constant basis. Considering that Rob would be going out on a date with a guy, as a girl, any feminine behavior on his part would be encouraged and if Rob made any seductive move, it was sure to be taken advantage of.
She would have Rob, using his best Diana voice, call Jake and accept the dinner reservation. Just going on a date like this would break down her husband's now shaky hold on his masculinity even further. He had already admitted that he liked spending time with Jake and was frightened by the fact that he had enjoyed the two kisses that Jake had stolen. One of the special message tapes that the doctor had been forced to provide would be used the night after Rob's date and that should finish the job. Then it would just be necessary to continue to reinforce that conditioning until she was able to 'release her femmy husband into the wild'.
She would have to give some thought to how she might be able to use Rob's friend Tanya in reinforcing his mindset of being a slutty girly-girl. Thinking about everything she was planning on doing to Rob up until she disappeared and he was arrested, and maybe later, was seriously arousing her. She had not allowed him to put any of her clothes away after he had cleaned and folded them because she didn't want him discovering what she had in her suitcases and bureaus. Things like mental conditioning tapes and bottles of pills that made Rohypnol seem like breath mints. And then there were things like the very large, vibrating dildo that she took out of the bureau that she did not want to have to explain to her husband. He would have a very good point if he asked why she needed the vibrator if he was here and was willing to satisfy her. She was still debating on whether she was going to share that with her kind hearted sissy.
There were just some conversations that a wife just didn't want to have with her husband.
She had already made sure that the house was locked up and that Rob was fast asleep with his headphones securely fastened. Regardless, she locked her bedroom door to prevent any surprises. After she hung up her robe and slid her lingerie off, she settled back on to the bed with her electric friend. At over twelve inches long, it would have given some cattle prods a run for their money. Fortunately, it did not dispense electric shocks. At least, she was pretty sure that it didn't. She giggled when she remembered one that she had owned in school that did give little shocks. She'd only used it on herself once, but all of the slaves she had dominated during that time had experienced it many times. It was good to be the King …even if you were really the Queen.
She rubbed and stroked her much more sensitive body until the wetness between her legs was almost more than she could handle. She licked and sucked on the monster dildo until she had lubricated its entire length. Her images of the dildo being a very well-endowed Rob or Evan contributed in turning her to a higher level. When she imagined her husband's mouth and the vibrator working there magic in her crotch, she became even more aroused and wished that her husband wasn't drugged out of his mind and becoming more of a woman, a slutty woman at that.
She slid the end of the dildo into the entry of her pussy and moved it slowly. Just the feel of it was thrilling and she stiffened a little in anticipation. She moved it up and down along her slit, just like a real penis would. She slid it deeper into her canal and back out again, her natural lubrication adding to her saliva, and making the silicon phallus velvety smooth. The combination of her growing arousal and the flow of her juices, made it harder to hold with just her fingertips. Her breathing became more labored as she built toward her first orgasm. It was a testament to how horny she was that she was ready to come without even turning on the vibrator.
Finally, unable to resist any longer, she guided the dildo all the way in until it was touching her cervix, visualizing that it was actually Evan nut deep in her pussy. She fumbled with the end of the dildo, desperately trying to find the on switch. She had never been much of a screamer, but the vibes against her vagina walls practically sent her into orbit. She started giving out short gasps of pleasure and, finally, she had to put a pillow over her face to keep her rising passion from waking sleeping beauty in the next bedroom, one hand started sliding the dildo in and out and she used her other hand to begin diddling her puckered butt hole with first one and then two fingers. She kept up plunging the vibrator in and out of her pussy and fucking her ass with her fingers until she practically passed out. She was glad that she had set her alarm to wake her up in time to disconnect Rob from his headphones as she fell asleep with the dildo vibrating away on the bed between her legs. If the batteries hadn't run out during the night she wouldn't have gotten any sleep at all.
Her first thoughts upon waking the next morning, she would have to remember to add batteries to Diana's shopping list.
* * * * *
Geri woke Rob early, before the sun had come up, after retrieving the player and headphones. She decided that if she was to be a little tired today, Rob could be too. She watched him walk through the dining room on his way to do his morning business watching the tell-tale sway of his hips. Geri could see that the conditioning had started and that she was correct in thinking that more sessions would be necessary.
Once he was done with his morning shower, he returned to his room and came out dressed for the day as a housekeeper. Geri decided to set her plans for the day into action.
"Diana."
"Yes, ma'am?" Rob was responding automatically to the name now, just as Geri intended. The fact that he also was conducting himself as a proper household servant was another point of amusement for her. It was unfortunate that she had no one to share the joke with. It was something that she would be able to regale Evan with once this was all over.
"You need to call Jake and tell him that you will have dinner with him tonight," Geri said.
"But I thought that we talked about this last night," Rob answered.
"I don't think that I like your tone, missy! I slept on the idea and have decided you are going and you will be the best date this Jake has ever had."
"But ma'am, what if I don't want to do that?"
"Diana, please remind me again who makes the decisions in this house!" Geri snapped. "Besides you've been trying so hard here that I thought that you deserved to have some fun. Think of it as a kind of apology for telling them to give you the glamour nails that you didn't want. Just remember that you need to act like a lady. Remember a man won't buy the cow if he can get the milk for free — hee hee" She smiled reassuringly at her husband.
"Well…All right," Rob answered slowly. He went into his room and came out with the paper with Jake's phone number on it. Geri snatched the paper from Rob's hand, quickly memorizing the number. She then dialed it and waited for the first ring. Geri handed the phone to Rob.
Geri watched her husband's behavior as he waited for Jake to answer the phone. He took short steps back and forth while he nervously played with his hair. Once she saw him actually check his appearance in the shiny side of the toaster. Once Jake answered, Rob acted like a teenager talking to her boyfriend on the phone. He, in fact, flirted a little as he told Jake that he would glad to meet him for dinner and was looking forward to it.
Rob shyly asked Jake what he should wear that night. At that point, the conversation took a nose dive when Jake responded that if he had a choice, he would have her go as Lady Godiva. Rob's stunned silence was so profound on both ends that Geri looked up with a frown and Jake fell all over himself apologizing when he realized that he had almost put his foot into a big, messy pile of smelly stuff.
Geri had made it clear from the beginning that they needed to stay hidden, so Rob declined Jake's offer of a ride to dinner and suggested that he meet him at the restaurant. The way he said it made Jake afraid that he might have offended Diana more than an apology could fix. Rob just did not realize that this was actually due to Geri's desire for total control over him and she wanted to know exactly where he would be throughout the evening.
Rob wrote down where Jake planned on taking Diana to dinner and hung up. He broke out in a big smile when he was finished and said, "He said that he would meet me for dinner at Outback!" He practically squealed like a schoolgirl.
Hearing that Jake was expecting Diana at the restaurant in the early evening, Geri could see that left Rob with several hours of free time. Rather than have to find things for him to do, she decided that a little reinforcement of his latest conditioning via some audio-visual aids might be in order.
She instructed Diana to clean up the breakfast dishes and to then clean the bathroom. This last was just to get him out the way for a few minutes while she mixed up a drink for him. Rob obeyed her without a question and disappeared into the bathroom. When Rob returned from cleaning, Geri was relaxing at the dining room table with a cup of coffee. On the table next to her were a glass of juice and a small stack of movie boxes.
"I thought that after you had finished your chores you needed some juice and that you could relax with some movies until it was time for your date," Geri said. "After all, you can learn something new by watching them." A lot of new things were what she thought and hoped to herself. She smiled disarmingly at Rob.
Rob returned her smile and said, "Thank you, that's very nice of you." He picked up the glass and quickly drained it.
Knowing that she only had a few minutes before the small dose of the drug she had mixed into the juice took effect, Geri hopped to her feet and said, "Let's get you settled then."
She took Rob's elbow and walked him into his bedroom. Installing him in the chair before the television, she took the first movie from the stack of porn movies and popped the disc into the DVD player. Starting the movie up, she checked to see just how long 'Slutty Girls' would run and made a note of when she needed to come back and start up the next movie. Short of actually walking him through scenarios where he had to act like a slut, Geri knew that this was the best way to break down his resistance to the behavior she wanted Rob to exhibit. When she left the room, Rob sat mesmerized, staring at the TV screen, his eyes appearing to be glazed over. He never even noticed that his wife had left the room.
While Rob was watching dirty movies, Geri took the time to call the clinic where she and Rob had been 'enhanced'. She explained that her husband was still very sensitive and that she wanted to have him seen to make sure that there were no complications resulting from the procedures Rob had been subjected to. She accepted an appointment for the following Monday morning and hung up.
Geri came back twice more to start up other movies for Rob. She knew that the final one, 'Debbie does Dallas', was on oldie, but it was a goodie. She could see that the movies were having some kind of impact upon him because she could see that he was flushed and his blouse and skirt were a little disheveled. If he wasn't picking up pointers, he was certainly getting into the action, Geri thought. Maybe some of this really would sink in. She wished that she could be along on tonight's date, just to watch her husband Mr. 'Goodie Two Shoes' lose his sanctimonious honor and with any luck maybe his virginity to another man. She grinned wickedly at some of the nasty images she conjured up of what could take place over dinner or after it. But she knew that the likelihood of something happening tonight was low. She only wanted Rob thinking like a woman in heat tonight, she saw no reason to humiliate him unless she could be there to watch it.
At the end of the final movie, Geri could see that Rob only had a couple of hours left to prepare for his date. There was about an hour left before the drug she had dosed him with would be wearing, so she shutdown the DVD player and television and got him to move over to the bed for a nap. This way, he wouldn't be falling asleep in his salad. She wanted him to be awake and thinking about being a slut all the way through dinner.
As Rob drifted into unconsciousness, he did so with a vivid image playing in his private head theater. He visualized himself dressed as Diana. Geri on her knees with her head buried under his dress deep throating him. Geri would have been disappointed to learn the reason behind the smile on her husband's face.
Geri wanted a promiscuous Diana to be awake and thinking about nothing but being a total slut all the way through dinner. She came back an hour later to wake Rob up and get him moving toward preparing for his big night out.
"Diana…Come on. You have to take another shower and get ready. You don't want to keep your stud waiting, do you?"
Rob woke slowly. Once he was fully awake, he exclaimed, "I never picked out the clothes that I'm going to wear!"
He threw himself out of bed and started pawing frantically through the bureau drawers. In moments, the drawers were empty and the air seemed to be filled with lacy lingerie floating to the floor like giant snowflakes. They ended up forming silky drifts on the floor and bed.
Geri watched her husband behave like a typical teen-ager hurrying to get ready for a date with her hunk of a boyfriend, instead of a young woman who was supposed to be preparing for a dinner date with a gentleman.
"Diana, stop that this minute, you are making a mess! I'll get your outfit ready for tonight. You go in and take your shower. Make sure that you use some of that scented body wash."
Geri gently pushed him out of the bedroom. and turned back toward the bureau and closet to pull out what she wanted Rob to wear tonight. She had already given a great deal of thought to the subject and sifted through piles of delicates and eventually found the lingerie set and the skirt and blouse she wanted. Geri pulled out a pair of French cut panties, in red. Geri thought, 'these are perfect, because red designates passion and is even considered an aphrodisiac.' She also pulled out a gaffe and laid it on the bed. Too bad he hadn't filled out more yet; a push-up bra would have been the crowning touch for tonight.
She had returned to the dining room for another cup of coffee by the time Rob came through, walking on his toes.
"Looking good there, missy," Geri said, admiring Rob's girlish figure. Rob had the towel wrapped around his top, just concealing his nipples. He had another towel wrapped around his hair in the customary turban that girls used. Where had he learned to do that Geri wondered.
As Rob walked he noticed there was a heft and extra bounce to his chest that wasn't there two days before. Rob was not sure how he felt about that.
Geri could see that his breasts were now as prominent as an adolescent girl, but they were nowhere near what she suspected that they would end up being. The end result really depended upon Rob's genetics and she had seen pictures of Rob's mother. That woman had had breast reduction surgery, yet late in life still sported a pair of 'DD' cups that hung proudly on her chest. Considering that the picture had been a beach setting, Geri grinned mischievously and could only imagine what Rob would end up with. Definitely more than just a handful and something she was sure his future cellmate was going to adore.
"We should probably glue on your breast enhancers again, Diana," Geri said. "You want to impress Jake don't you? If he takes you dancing and you start jumping all around, do you see yourself holding your floppy breasts in place? Imagine having them falling on the dance floor do you?"
The picture Rob conjured in his mind and the resulting humiliation from that kind of disaster made him close his eyes as if he could close it out. While he really did not want to have those falsies glued on again, but he saw that Geri's statement made sense.
"No, ma'am. You're right," Rob said. "It would be embarrassing if that happened, and would totally destroy my undercover story."
For some reason, the thought of having Jake running his hands over his breasts and squeezing his nipples excited him and found his cock responding to the thought. Rob wanted some alone time to take care of his small problem, but Geri would not cooperate and she followed him into his bedroom.
"I thought that you might need some help getting ready," Geri said, looking innocent.
"I think that the first thing we should do is get your breasts properly mounted, don't you?" Geri said, holding up the tube of adhesive she had brought along. Rob nodded and turned toward her, dropping the towel. "Let's get your breasts attached, shall we?" She spread adhesive on each of his breast forms and to his chest, to ensure a semi-permanent bond. Geri converted his flat manly chest into a vision from a porn movie.
Geri couldn't help herself, she had to taunt her husband, "I bet Jake is going to love seeing your perky boobs."
Rob looked down at his prominently displayed chest. Gravity tugged on the silicon mummeries pulling his upper body forward. A surge of panic hit him causing his arms to close protectively around his chest. He felt humiliated by the prospect of anyone, other than Geri, seeing him with breasts.
But then he thought of Jake and he felt a warm glow flow though him and all seemed right in the world.
Geri laughed aloud at her sissy husband's ridiculous display of modesty.
Finishing up Geri looked a little further lower than Rob's bodacious breasts and said, "Well…maybe you should take care of little Rob next."
Rob blushed a pretty cherry-red, at least as how he looked now it was pretty. He picked up the gaffe and turned away, but Geri reached out and stopped him. She purred, "I'd like to watch. Please."
Rob blushed even redder, considering that this was almost as intimate as masturbating. Completing his tuck Rob sat gingerly on the edge of the bed, his knees firmly pressed together. He lay down on the bed and slid the gaff up his legs, like he was putting on a pair of panties. Before pulling it all the up to his crotch, he manipulated his testicles and pressed them up into their parking spaces in his abdomen. He had gotten enough practice that he was able to do this quickly and painlessly. With his wife watching, he wanted to finish this process as quickly as possible. He was using one of the new gaffes where the tube, was merely pulled back and tucked into his butt. Where it stayed there by a Velcro type material. Once he was done hiding his testicles all he needed to do was press his penis toward his butt and pull up the tight-fitting gaffe
He glanced around his tits at the red lacy thong, which Geri handed him next. Sliding it up his legs and securing it in place. It completely hid the fact he was wearing a gaffe. Rob's mind was spinning like a tilt-a-whirl. The feminine image was flawed and yet felt so right at the same time.
"Lovely. Now stand up, straighten your back and push your chest forward, directed Geri.
When he stood up again, Geri looked at him and said, "Don't get upset by this, but when I look at you, I no longer see a man. If you look this good now, imagine what you would look like if we just had everything cut off." She made a scissors motion with her fingers near his crotch.
"Uh…No thank you," Rob said, covering his crotch. "I don't want to go that far. Remember this is just a temporary disguise. It is temporary right?"
Geri grinned and said, "Of course it is, if you say so." When she did not continue, Rob looked at her with a confused expression on his face, as if wondering what she really meant. Did she want him to be castrated and become a complete woman? Was he being manipulated and guided along a path he didn't see?
Geri realized that she might have started a dangerous line of thought and scrambled to distract him.
Rob instinctively selected the garter belt next. He picked the alien garment up and examined it, trying to figure out how the clasp worked. 'Let's see...' thought Rob. He eventually figured out the complicated mechanics of the device as he attached it around his waist.
Rob picked up the rolled-up hosiery and sat back down on the edge of the bed. He lifted his leg, pointed his foot forward, carefully slid his foot into the nylon disk and started unrolling the hose up over his leg, being extra careful not to ladder them with his long nails. He took his time, making sure the sheer, nylon was stretched over his skin evenly, As the nylons got higher on his leg, he stopped to straighten the seam and smooth it out, removing any creases as he went. The feel of the silky nylon against the smooth skin of his thighs was incredible. Rob could feel his cock straining against the material of his gaffe and he was thankful for the tightness that it provided. Once done, he slid the bottom part of the clasp underneath the stocking's top and pushed the metal frame forward, trying to lower its wider part onto the button. Again, his nails got in the way, forcing him to handle the clasp in much different manner than his instincts indicated. Once all the clasps were securely seated, he examined his handiwork. The garter held the stocking securely, when he stood there was a slight tug. The garters shank cut lightly into the flesh of his expanding buttocks.
Geri clapped mockingly and said, "It looks like you have been doing that your entire life."
Rob ignored the cynical comment and held his breath again.
Standing looking in the floor length mirror, he found it impossible to convince his mind and libido that he was looking at a man. The refection didn't look like it belonged to a male. Its slender legs shimmering with the white nylon certainly didn't look like a man's. Neither did the breasts proudly protruding from his chest, with their big erect nipples and dark, prominent areolas.
'Shit!' he realized with dread that he was getting really aroused by his own reflection. An erection would be very inconvenient at this juncture.
With his back towards Geri, Rob stooped down, and slid his palms up his legs starting at the ankles. He did it slowly, savoring the feel. He adjusted the thong and garter belt over his hips and clenched his buttocks several times after the wedge slid deeper into the cleft. Rob's fingertips lightly trace the satin thong's small embroidered rosebud in the middle of the lacey waistband. He squirmed as he thought, 'My lord why do I find that just so incredibly cute?'
The image was frighteningly alien and awe inspiring at the same time. Rob examined the panties, frowning. He looked simply incredible in the thong. It became evident to Rob that keeping his mind clear would be a very challenging task. He would need clarity of mind to keep his options open tonight.
Rob reached back on the bed and retrieved his bra, -- 'his bra' the thought still produced a tidal wave of conflicting emotions in his tortured brain, exciting and revolting at the same time. Examining the foundation garment with its nylon cups and lacey embroidery, it was a delightful match for his garter belt and panties. He fumbled for a short while with the clasp, and then pulled the cups up over his breasts. His breathing became short almost pants as he adjusted the translucent fabric over the massive boobs, occasional gasps escaped his lips. Like with the thong and stockings, he didn't hurry. When the cups were tautly stretched over his breasts, he instinctively began adjusting the straps.
Geri stood in the doorway leaning against the doorframe thoroughly enjoying the floorshow, so much so her panties were beyond damp and becoming soaking wet.
Rod glanced down and saw there was no longer any sign of his manhood between his legs; his pelvis now formed a continuous, smooth surface with his crotch. The filmy fabric clung to his skin tightly. He found it hard to accept he was looking at his own body.
Geri spoke up, "I'll bet that lingerie feels really nice doesn't it?" She beamed at her husband. Rob couldn't resist nodding as if he were in a trance. "I think that there is one other item that would be wise for you wear tonight," Geri said.
When Rob tore his gaze away from himself, he saw that Geri was holding a panty liner out to him. "We can't run the risk of a wet spot the front of your gown now, can we? Good girls wear this to keep their guys from knowing just how much they're turned on."
Blushing with embarrassment, Rob objected, "I don't need one of those, do I?"
"Maybe not. Would you prefer a tampon?" Geri's look communicated that her husband would be adding this item to his wardrobe for the evening and that she would not brook an argument. He saw that she was dangling one from a finger by its string. "I hope I have one in your size. All I have are supers."
Rob, recognizing the futility of refusing, silently took the liner from her and arranged it in the thong. The relative thinness of the additional material was enough to pull the thong even tighter against Rob's backdoor, making him squirm for a moment.
Happy with the bra, he again sat on the edge of the bed and picked a stiletto pump off the floor. It was a classic strap-on, made of soft white leather. The pink spiky heel contrasted with the white sole. The straps, sides, and back of the shoes were also in little girl pink. Rob threw his left calf over his right knee, pointed his toes, and slid the pump on; surprisingly it fit like a soft velvet glove. In an unhurried manner he locked the strap and picked up the other shoe. With both shoes on, he straightened his legs in front of him and sat for several seconds staring at them.
Rob was lost in the thought, that just a few days before he was wearing nothing but an old pair of ugly scuffed black loafers.
Finally, he got up and set off towards the vanity table. 'God, what have I done? What must my wife think of me?' He wailed inwardly. He inhaled slowly. Rob felt the temperature of his face and ears rapidly increasing. He kept controlling his breath to make it appear that he was normal, hoping that his reddened face wouldn't reveal his feelings to his wife.
He moved lightly, yet with deliberate feminine grace. His legs, buttocks, hips, and arms worked in unison with the lingerie to create a picture he hoped portrayed a passable womanly illusion. He intentionally made his steps shorter, almost mincing. His petite feet now looked incredibly elegant arched atop his pumps. His ankles seemed to slim. The muscles in his calves flexed gently under the glinting sheath of nylon. His buttocks appeared even firmer now.
'Why do high heels make my legs look so damn irresistible?' Wondered Rob. Before he could tackle that puzzle, he moved on to a more significant issue.
What had Geri done to him? He put on the lingerie without blinking, obviously enjoying it. He moved and acted like a woman. Was this something more than a disguise to hide from the bad guys? Had she somehow brainwashed him?
He wasn't sure how much time exactly he had spent at the vanity table, but it seemed like half an hour at least before his makeup was completed. Rob turned to his wife and batted his lashes wildly. He, flashed his teeth in a dazzling smile, and asked what she thought.
"It's a lot heavier and more whorish than you are accustomed to, but it is perfect for a girl like you going on a night on the town."
Rob stomped his high-heeled foot and threw a mild temper tantrum and vehemently insisted, "I'm not a girl - I'm not!"
Geri smiled at her husband's hissy fit and retorted, "No, you are right. You are just a sissy playing dress up!"
Rob started to tear up at the insult, so Geri immediately apologized, "I'm sorry honey. I know you are doing all this to help protect me. Your cover as a woman must be perfect so we aren't discovered. Our lives depend on you convincing everyone you truly are a woman."
His stockings swished as he stood to retrieve his outfit from the bed. Geri had selected a silver-gray, mid-thigh length skirt that looked like velvet, and a white blouse with sheer, puffy sleeves. Calling the clothes close fitting would be an understatement. The back of his skirt stretched tautly with every step, looking to be on the brink of ripping apart. The blouse hugged his body like a glove. Ten or so minutes later Rob again without thinking attached a silver bracelet glinting on his wrist. Then he grabbed his purse off table, put a lipstick tube and a comb inside, and checked his makeup carefully. Satisfied, he sprayed some perfume all over and got up to leave.
The sweet smell of perfume enveloped him as Geri escorted him to the door as his pumpkin coach in the form of a yellow cab had arrived and stood ready to whisk him off to meet his prince charming.
At the door Rod stopped to straighten the seam of his stockings and smooth it out. Finally, he pulled the hose up around his waist. The feel of the silky nylon against the smooth skin of his butt was incredible. Rob could feel his cock straining against the material of his gaffe and he was thankful for the tightness that it provided.
"I enjoyed the show." Geri said, as she stood at the front door. He opened his mouth to explain, but she silenced him with a raised finger. "Lovely blush, by the way," as she closed the door in his astonished face.
Taking advantage of the porch light Rob again checked his purse to ensure he had everything essential for the evening. Noticing that somewhere Geri had thrown in sever packages of condoms in his handbag. Rob tucked his clutch purse tightly under his arm and mutter "Witch!" under his breath as he made his way to the cab.
* * * * *
Rob had lied to Geri about the time of his date. He wanted to arrive at the restaurant a little early to get at least one liquid courage drink out of the way. He got out of the cab, and headed for the entrance to the restaurant.
The sensations brought on by the garters sliding against his buttocks didn't help Rob's concentration at all. It encouraged him to swing in his hips. Rob had become accustomed to the new way of walking. It still required conscious effort, but he was able to walk with practically no mistakes. Rob found the experience of walking in stilettos less difficult as time went on. The taut layer of nylon clinging to his legs brushed against his thighs. The sensuous tickling, even if unwelcome, was undeniably pleasurable. Despite the straps holding the stilettos securely on his feet, he instinctively took dainty cautious steps, mindful of each one. His walk lacked the practiced feminine gracefulness of a real woman. However, there was nothing even remotely masculine in his body language. His lingerie and stockings shimmered and swished as he progressed across the parking lot. His hips swayed while his ankles wobbled slightly with every step. His arms elegantly swung back and forth, while his palms brushed against his nylon clad thighs. Every now and then he lifted one to delicately tuck a loose golden strand behind his ear. Rob stood at the front door and briefly admired his refection in the glass. He thought, 'It would be impossible to convince anyone that less than a month ago I had been a man. — no wait a minute I am still a man.'
Just then a distinguished looking man exited the restaurant gave Diana the once over and held the door open for her.
Entering the restaurant Rob searched for the bar, finding it off to the left side. He found an empty stool where he could keep an eye on the front door. He clumsily climbed onto the bar stool, crossed his legs and sat up straight pushing out his chest to accentuate his feminine charms. Rob looked down at his legs. Even when he sat still, he could feel the stockings' unmistakable touch on his flesh. Their silky, gently restricting grip was just above his perceptual threshold, making it impossible to push it to the back of his mind and ignore. When he moved his legs, walked, or just brushed them against each other, that was a different story. His skin relayed their slick, taut texture shifting, stretching, and contracting over his flesh in an equivalent of a sensuous erotic massage, not enough to give him a hard on, but certainly enough to sustain a mild arousal and draw his attention to his sexy legs.
Sitting at the bar tapping his fingers anxiously, feeling excited yet apprehensive. His ears and cheeks were flushed, as he sipped the last of his drink. When he first sat at the bar, he really wanted to order a draft beer. But glancing at the mirror in front of him, he realized the beautiful and sexy Diana looking back at him, would not be drinking a beer. Therefore, he ordered the most girlie drink he could think of, a Cosmopolitan.
Not having a watch, Diana turned to the man sitting in the bar stool to her left, smiled at him, and batted her eyelashes and asked him for the time. Flirting just seemed to come naturally to Diana, her date was almost 30 minutes late, during that time she managed to finish another drink and had her stool companion pick up the entire bar tab. Rob took the time for some introspective evaluation. Insecurities whirled around his brain, had Jake figured out Diana was really a man in disguise? This scared the daylights out of Rob. He wanted Jake to see him not only as a woman, but a desirable, sexy one. That realization sent Rob into a tailspin. He was here only to cement his cover story, not for a sexual liaison with his mechanic.
For some reason the alternative was almost worse! Did Jake not find me attractive and just stood me up? Rob was lost in a fog of confusion, why had he enjoyed getting dressed for this date in his most provocative lingerie? Why couldn't he get the idea of doing a strip tease for Jake out of his head? Why did he care if Jake thought he was pretty?
As the time passed, Rob drew increasingly nervous and walked to the front doors searching for his date. Then between the rows of parked cars, he spotted Jake dogging cars and running toward the restaurant.
Rob's instinct was to play it cool and give the inconsiderate jerk a cool reception. Arriving somewhat out of breath from running across the lot, Jake sidestepped an older couple leaving the restaurant. Rob forgot his play-it-cool plans and he almost knocked him off his feet as he threw himself at him and wrapped his arms around him and planted a big "I missed you" kiss right on his lips. They held each other for a few more moments and then Rob finally stepped back, all the while still holding both his hands; almost as if they were dancing. Jake, finally able to get a full view of her only uttered, "WOW you look fantastic."
"Oh pooh, this old thing. I've had it for ages."
Jake reached out and fingered the price tag dangling from the sleeve.
Caught in his little white lie, Rob responded with a dreamy smile on his face. He felt relaxed and safe. He wanted to be upset because he thought Jake had been inconsiderate by being late. But Rob became lost in the pools of those big innocent blue eyes. His stomach felt like he had a flock of butterflies flapping around in there. He felt weak in the knees, as he breathed in Jake's aftershave.
Rob had this urge to throw Jake to the ground and jump his bones right there in the lobby. Shaking his head to clear the cobwebs, Rob speculated where that thought had come from. After all, they were both men — weren't they? 'It isn't right to want to have sex with another man. Unless you're gay. Am I turning gay?' wondered Rob.
Suddenly right and wrong became a purely metaphysical concept. Rob could feel his G-string rubbing against his virgin rosebud. All he could think about was having Jake fuck him right into oblivion, right here, right now. Every instinct in his body was screaming for a physical release.
Jake broke the spell when he explained the reason for his tardiness was a speeding ticket. He had been in such a hurry for his date he had been caught exceeding the speed limit.
The hostess who met them at the dining room with a smile that could melt an iceberg, with a head turning pair of legs, and the personality of a Labrador puppy, gaily chatted with the couple as she guided then to their table. Jake put his arm around Rob and pulled him close as they made their way through the maze of tables and chairs to a table located in a dark private corner. Every eye in the place seemed to follow the couple to their secluded table.
As they reached their place, Jake pulled out a chair for Rob. An unaccustomed Rob just stood there. Jake laughed and whispered, "You are supposed to sit." An embarrassed Rob, immediately apologized, and smoothed his skirt under him while she sat. Jake paused behind his date, and then gently rubbed Rob's shoulders. Rob tilted his head back with the intention of giving him a clear view down his cleavage. Jake stood close enough when Rob leaned his head back to look at Jake he could feel his manhood tenting his Chinos Jeans.
He looked over his shoulder and batted his eyelashes at Jake; slowly he licked his lips, as he moved his head back and forth rubbing Jake's erection. He seductively said, "Thank you. You are a true gentleman."
A totally flustered Jake took a half a step back and thanked Rob for the compliment. The hostess watched the blatant display of flirting with a slight smile and then placed menus before them. Rob couldn't help but notice that the young lady had red hair that reminded him of Tanya, though her skin was not as clear and close to being alabaster as Tanya's. As she returned to her podium after seating them, Rob saw that Jake had 'noticed' her as well as his eyes followed after her for more than a few moments.
"Do you think that she's pretty Jake?" Rob asked casually.
"I couldn't help looking at her hair. Red hair like that just seems to stand out," Jake replied, a little flustered to have been caught staring at another woman by his date.
"I couldn't help but notice that she looks a lot like Tanya. Do you think that they're related?" Rob's question was innocent enough on the surface.
"She has the same fantastic long legs. But no, Tanya's sister doesn't have red hair." Jake blindly stepped into the jaws of trap Rob was opening.
"But she does look like Tanya. The way you were looking at her kind of made me think that you liked how she looked. Do you think that she's prettier than me?" Rob opened the door just a little bit wider. For a guy that looked like a woman, he was very good at this and Rob did not even know he was doing it.
"Oh! Not at all. She is pretty but I think that you're beautiful!" Jake was proud of himself for thinking on his feet.
"Well, do you think that Tanya is as pretty as me?" Rob's question slammed the trap shut behind Jake.
Jake realized that he had just stepped into the danger zone. Any attempt to bullshit his way out could be fatal, literally. All he could do was tell the truth.
"Tanya and I dated in high school and it was pretty serious. I don't know what happened between us, but we stopped dating and she started seeing the guy that she ended up getting married to. But as to whether I think that you're prettier than Tanya, yes, I do. I think that you’re the most beautiful woman I've ever had the pleasure of dating."
"Oh, so we are dating now?" Rob asked innocently.
Jake was saved from answering that when a very attractive young woman in an outrageously short skirt showed up to take their order. Rob barely managed to keep himself from drooling at this refugee from a playboy club. He might give Jake a hard time ogling an attractive girl, but he wasn't immune himself.
Rob threw a quick glance at her crotch before he pretended to concentrate on her menu. Why his eyes turned there, not towards her chest, she had no idea. Was it his imagination or was there really a bulge in her skirt front. Rob firmly closed his eyes and envisioned her with a penis? This scared Rob more than his thoughts of having sex with Jake — which might be explained by the fact he was turning gay. He could find no logical explanation for imagining a cock on a gorgeous chick.
Jake ordered for Rob, which he found annoying. He would have appreciated a recommendation, if he wasn't familiar with the cuisine, but this place was all meat and potatoes. Once the distraction of the waitress was gone, and their meals served, the couple settled in for a very romantic dinner. At this point, even though he was enjoying his steak, Rob slowed his eating and put his knife and fork down, pushed his plate away from him a little bit, and placed his hands on the table in front of him, one on top of the other. Rob looked down at his hands, he loved the way they looked; but realized that painted nails on a man is such a demasculinizing thing. Rob thought, 'I am turning into a woman, why aren't I resisting it? Does Geri realize she is causing damage to my psyche? Is my sense of self so unstable that dressing as a woman is emasculating me? Lost in thought for a moment he looked back up at Jake sitting across the table from him.
"Jake, I... um..." He stopped for a moment, composed his thoughts, and started to speak again, unsure of what to say to his boyfriend.
While Rob wrestled with the disturbing question of giving up his manhood, Jake sat and waited for Rob to finish his sentence.
Rob rescued the awkwardness of the situation when he went into full Rob mood, and put Jake on the defensive. "Jake do you really like my dress? Tell me the truth, does it make me look heavy, because I have been trying to lose a few pounds."
The seconds ticked away, as the ever-gallant Jake reassured Rob he looked lovely. Rob became aware of an urge to do something really naughty with Jake. Something wasn't right. Rob couldn't quite place it, but he found something about the situation very disturbing. It was like a splinter in his mind; when he rubbed it one way everything felt fine, but reverse directions, resulted in a disturbing jolt.
Whenever Rob moved or even breathed, he could feel movement on his chest. Uneasiness started replacing his sexual arousal. He became aware of the presence around his chest, not that it ever disappeared. Earlier, the firm hug of his brassiere had given him a sense of safety. It even felt slightly erotic. Now, it just felt constricting. Rob responded to this latest dichotomy by sitting up straight and pushing his chest forward. Thinking to himself, 'Girl, if you got it flaunt it!'
The evening was spent between flirtatious touches and gazing lovingly into each other's eyes. Rob kept accidently bumping knees with Jake, which both found to be exhilarating.
After several carafes of a superb Cabernet Sauvignon the two held hands across the table. Over the rim of his wineglass, Rob studied Jake, admiring his handsome profile as he said something to the waiter who refilled both their wine glasses. The man stood beside the table doing his job, Rob this time, his gaze wasn't directed at the waiter's crotch rather she studied the man's muscular chest.
Jake returned his attention to the table and looked deep into his wineglass, took a sip then set the glass on the table. He reached across the table and slipped his fingers into Rob's hair firmly grabbing his locks. Using his grip on his hair, Jake gently pulled on his head until their lips were mere milliliters apart. Rob leaned in and opened his lips, expecting the thrust of a tongue. Instead, Rob was surprised when Jake fed him the wine from his mouth. Rob's world spun. The wine was so much more intoxicating coming from this source, as the warmth of the fluid slid over his tongue and down his gullet. Rob melted. He lost track of himself and everything around them. Jake placed his other hand behind Rob's head, smashing their lips against each other. The last of the wine passed from Jake's mouth to his and his tongue replaced it, delved in his warm moist cavity. It explored every bit of him.
Rob clenched his fists and dug his fingernails into his palms to force himself back to reality. However as his tongue met Jake's, he sucked on it with all the strength he could muster and tried to pull it deeper into his mouth. Rob reached under the table and found Jakes leg. As he sucked on his tongue Rob sensually and suggestively rubbed his hand up Jake's thigh toward his groin. Jake tasted of wine and the promise of sex, and Rob smelled the clean scent of his aftershave.
Breaking the kiss, Rob was gasping for breath as the room twirled about him. Jake's eyes caught his, as he said in a husky voice that told Rob, Jake was just as turned on as she was, "Your turn." For a moment Rob, didn't know what he meant, but when Jake glanced at Rob's wine glass the lights came on. Rob reached for his glass with a trembling hand. His fingers barely held onto the glass as he brought it to his lips, he felt a little of it dribble onto his chin as he took a mouthful of the wine and held it, not swallowing. When he set the glass down, Jake leaned close again. Instead of meeting his lips, as Rob expected he flicked his tongue out, lapping up the drop of wine on his chin.
Rob was so turned on; he realized it was a good thing Geri had insisted he wear a panty liner for tonight. Rob could feel his penis leaking pre-cum and straining to free itself. Rob merely crushed his legs together to contain his excitement.
Rob reached up and pulled Jake's head toward him. Slowly he moved his lips to Jake's and opened his mouth. Rob fed Jake the wine, letting it ooze from his lips onto his tongue. Now it was Jake's turn to groan and he smashed their lips together and clenched his hair so tight the pain of it startled Rob, yet it quickly melded into a pleasure that joined the incredible kiss.
Rob knew he was quickly losing control of the situation. He stood intending to provide time to calm down, brushed crumbs from his dress, but he inflamed the situation when he changed seats, instead of sitting across from Jake; Rob moved to a seat adjacent to his date. In his mind's eye, he wanted to jump Jake right there in the restaurant and make mad passionate love to this man.
His concentration wandered for a moment, he tripped and fell into his chair. As he accidently lost his balance he broke his fall by using Jake's groin for stability.
Rob's hand was firmly resting on Jake's prick that was rock hard and said, "Sorry, I hope I didn't break anything."
Jake was tongue-tied, but managed to respond. "No, I am sure everything is fine."
Rob ran his hands lightly up and down his shaft and said, "Are you sure? Do we need to take a closer examination? I would be glad to help with that."
What was I thinking? Rob mused, as he was suddenly revolted by his actions. As unobtrusively as possible, Rob gave Jake's manhood one last loving squeeze and returned his hand to his own lap. Rob was unprepared for what happened next. Rather than a rebuke for her slutty behavior, Jake gave Rob a smile that melted Rob's heart.
Jake then suggested they go to a dance club that was an easy stroll away. Rob was nervous and tried his best to return to his demure persona. As they stepped outside the air was cold and the evening was clear with stars shining brightly. The couple walked very slowly holding hands like lovers. Rob savored every moment that they were spending together. The moonlit night sky made the ambience that they were assimilating seem like a wonderful paradise. Rob tottered on his heels as he walked over the uneven parking lot. The gentle breeze blowing up his skirt caused Rob's to shiver and his skin to tingle. Their steps became more urgent as they neared the entrance of the club.
When Rob shivered Jake put his arm around Rob and pulled him close and gave him a peck on the cheek. Sparks flew for Rob, all he could think about was how Jake's lips felt on his.
Rob grew courageous and turned Jake around, holding onto his waist. Rob could smell his scent, and rested his head on his chest and hugged him tight. Jake bit Rob on the neck gently, then pulled back and pressed their lips together. It was such a magical moment ‘KABOOOOM’ they stood in the parking lot necking like two teenagers. Rob placed his hands around Jake's neck and hung on like his life depended on it.
'Damn you Cupid! I'm a man!' thought Rob.
But that didn't stop what happened next, Rob looked Jake straight in the eye, caught up in the moment, he said, "I love you."
For the next three hours, the couple never left the dance floor. Rob was quite surprised at how well he danced in stilettos. But with Jake he like felt he could do anything. The first slow dance was a dream, Jake was a perfect gentleman, until Rob reached around behind him and moved Jake's hand from the small of his back so it rested on his bum.
Rob had Jake drive him home so he could spend every second with his man. Jake stopped three doors up at Rob's insistence and the couple spent fifteen minutes in a lip lock that was sealed as tight as a space capsule. Amazingly, Jake's hands never travelled from either stroking Rob's hair or hugging him tightly. As Jake's watch beeped one, Rob reluctantly said goodnight and headed home.
As Rob walked in the front door he thought, 'Thank God I met Jake. If it wasn’t for him I would have lived the rest of my life in ignorance of such a powerful force as a kiss. There is no way to tell what the stars have in mind for us, but whatever time I do have with him, I want him to know that I love him more deeply and strongly and completely than I have ever loved anyone else.'
Geri was there waiting and immediately pounced, "Tell me everything. How was the date?"
Rob nervously shifted from foot to foot but finally said, "He was very polite and at first we were both very anxious. But as the night wore on, Oh, Geri, it was a magical."
"He was a perfect gentleman, and a divine dancer."
"It's after one AM; you obviously did more than just dance and eat dinner."
"Yes, we sat and talked until the restaurant closed. He took me to a small dance club where we danced every song. Then we sat in his car and we talked some more."
"Your lipstick is all gone you did more than talk."
Embarrassed to be telling her wife this, Rob confessed, "Yes, we necked for a while."
"And, what else did you do. Don't lie to me."
"Kiss is all."
"Rob, you are blushing like a June bride, what aren't you telling me?"
"Well…he did play with my tits a bit. That was exciting." Rob thought that telling Geri a white lie would satisfy her.
"Did you reciprocate and tune up his engine?"
"No, absolutely not! I'm your husband how can you ask a question like that?"
A disappointed Geri asked, "Did he reach into your panties?"
"No of course not! Regrettably Jake is a gentleman," Rob sighed.
Geri noted Rob's statement with interest. Again, she wished that she could have been able to watch the events of the date transpire. It sounded like her husband must have really enjoyed himself, but not as much as he would have liked to. She knew that the results of tonight's programming session would reap real results in the morning.
She sent an obviously tired Rob to take his pills and then off to bed. She went into her room as well to wait until Rob was asleep. She gathered the tape player and headphones and returned to Rob's room when she was sure that he was asleep.
Sure enough, Rob was passed out in bed. It looked like he had barely had time to undress and put on a nightdress before he had fallen asleep. Geri grinned at the fact that he was totally defenseless from the assault on his very psyche. After putting the headphones on and starting the tape player, Geri thoughtfully pulled the blanket up over Rob. After all, if he got cold, he might wake up. She smiled coldly and left the room, closing the door behind her.
* * * * *
Diana's dreams were troubled. She was back in the lounge of the restaurant, smoking a cigarette and sipping on a Cosmopolitan. She was perched on a stool at the bar and she sensed that there was another person seated next to her. The music in the bar didn't seem to be music. It seemed to be speaking to her instead.
"Do what feels good…It's so nice to make people happy…Do whatever your man wants…"
A hand and an arm snaked its away around her waist and the person behind her was now close up to her side. She felt herself pulled in tight in a sideways hug and the hand began to roam up and down her front. When it touched upon her bust, Diana realized that she had real breasts and it felt wonderful to have this stranger's hand brushing across them, even through the bra she wore.
She started to breath faster and Diana could feel her heart racing, pounding harder and harder. Then the hand moved to rest on her shoulder, gently pulling her around to face the person behind her. She found herself facing someone she knew was male, but she was unable to make out the face. The hand on her shoulder was now pressing down, forcing her down on to her knees.
Diana knew what was coming next and she tried to fight it. She shook her head, trying to tell her erstwhile boyfriend that she did not want to do this, but the pressure on her shoulder continued. The music-less voice in the bar kept telling her to do what she supposed to do and Diana kept trying to fight it. Somehow, she knew that this was a dream and she wished that the faceless man in front of her, who obviously wanted a blowjob, was Jake.
Diana's hands were now moving on their own, her dream apparently taking control. The fly of her dream boyfriend's trousers were opened and Diana's fingers went searching for the prize they seemed to know was waiting for them. Finding what they were looking for, they drew the hardening penis into the open. Diana found herself looking eye to eye with a one-eyed monster. As one of her hands steadied it, Diana slipped her mouth over the end of the small head before her. At the same time, her free hand slipped under the hem of her gown and up to her own crotch. Diana was only vaguely aware that she was not wearing the lingerie that she had worn to dinner. As she started to bob her head on the cock in her mouth, she also began to rub the pussy that her hand discovered in her crotch. In almost no time, she was experiencing her first female orgasm and the cock in her mouth was pumping cum down her throat at the same time. The thought that was going through her head was that it was so good to be a slut.
At that point, something happened to Rob. He had finally accepted that he looked and sounded like a cute woman. It had been becoming easier to think of himself as a woman named Diana, rather than a man named Rob. It had been days since anyone had called him by his given name; everyone had been using his femme name. At that moment, something shifted and Diana came to life and Rob receded into dormancy.
Suddenly, Diana found herself in her bedroom, looking into the darkness. It took her a few moments to chase the cobwebs out of her mind and she realized that she was fully aroused and the panties she wore were full of a quickly cooling gooey mess. The dream that seemed so real just a few seconds ago must have had a real-life component to it. She hadn't had a wet dream since before she had learned to drive. Fortunately, was she spared any embarrassment because she was sleeping alone. As she went to climb out of bed, the presence of the headphones on her ears finally impinged upon her consciousness. They had slid down slightly from her movement and she could just hear a whisper coming from the ear pad.
Holding the pad to her ear, a chill went down her spine as she recognized the same words that she had been hearing in her dream. She pulled the headphones off and followed the cord to the tape player whirring away on the headboard. She knew that had not been there when she crawled into bed. Which meant that Geri had put it there. But why? And what was the meaning of the message on the tape? The sudden adrenalin rush that had served to shock her fully awake now and she was able to actually think.
Geri had obviously put this tape player here and had put the headphones on her ears. She didn't know the reason, but something didn't seem right here. It only stood to reason that Geri would be back before she woke up to remove this equipment. The purpose of the message on the tape was not completely clear, but it was obvious that it had been affecting her dreams and she had been in the process of giving in to the directives on the tape. She knew that if she turned off the tape or took off the headphones, Geri would know. The thought occurred to Diana that she might be able to discover what was going on. The best thing to do would be to put the headphones back on, but, maybe, plug her ears so that she couldn't hear the message.
Nodding to herself, she quietly left her room and went the bathroom where she cleaned herself up and rinsed the slimy mess out of her panties. She hung the wet clothing in the corner of the shower and returned to her room with some sodden pieces of tissue paper. She knew that she did not want to sleep au naturel tonight, so she looked around for a different pair of panties, knowing that she did not want to wear the thong she had spent the evening in. They might be an erotic high to put on, but she had discovered that they hurt like hell by the end of the night.
Quietly, she opened a bureau drawer and took out a clean pair of panties. Sliding the silky material up over her thighs, enjoying their tight feel, she was glad she had just shot her bolt, so to speak, or she would have been sporting another erection. Finally ready to return to bed, she took the wet paper and pressed it into her ears and then positioned herself on the bed again. Then she picked up the headphones and placed them on her head again. Listening carefully, Diana could tell that sound was coming through the headphones, but she could not make out what was being said.
Satisfied, she settled back into bed to sleep. her last thought as she gave into sleep was that she hoped that she had done a good enough job putting the tissue into her ears so that Geri would not see it when she came in to remove the headphones. If she dreamt any more that night, she didn't remember it when she woke up the next morning.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 11
Diana was awake and out of bed before Geri for once. She had been more than half-awake when Geri had come into the room to remove the headphones and disk player, but she had feigned sleep. In the dim light of the morning, the makeshift earplugs went unnoticed. She'd anticipated Geri's actions to try and sneak the equipment away, because it appeared that this had been done before and she had never seen the headphones or player in the morning.
She waited to see if her wife remained in her room or if she was going to be moving around the house right away. When it became apparent that she was not going to appear immediately, Diana got up and gathered everything she needed to prepare for the day. With a huge smile on her face, she quietly went through the house to the bathroom and took care of business. She took a risk making noise with the shower, but she really needed one after his date last night and his subsequent nocturnal emissions.
The mental shift that seemed to have taken place last night was a little confusing. Diana knew that she was actually a guy named Rob, with a well-developed cock. At the same time, she found herself unable to think of herself as anything other than a woman named Diana, with something extra between her legs. She knew that she wasn't a woman, but she couldn't think of herself as a man or even a she-male. Diana was just Diana. She was happy to use feminine pronouns when she thought of herself.
The thrill of being in love with Jake, even if they were equipped with the same plumbing, was tempered by the knowledge that Geri was attempting to manipulate her behavior without her permission. And whatever it was, it did not seem to be in her best interests. The voice on the tape had apparently been telling her that she liked men and that she liked the attention she got from them. At first, the looks and leers and even the courteous things like having doors opened for her, made her feel uneasy. But now it felt good. Did that mean that her love for Jake was all a fake? That she had been programmed to fall in love and eventually in lust with him…or was it all an illusion? It didn't feel that way. Jake was a nice guy and she really cared for him; even if he did not know that Diana was a man too. What was Geri trying to do to her and why? Was her wife trying to get rid of her by making her fall in love with someone else? Why would she want her to fall in love with another man? A nasty thought popped into Rob's head, was Geri trying to force Rob into a gay relationship because Geri felt guilty because she was having an affair with a woman? After all Geri really seemed turned on when he was pretending to be the maid Diana. Rob was so confused, he really needed to talk to someone he could trust. Could she even consider Geri her wife now with how Geri was behaving? It was a conundrum! Did Geri think of Diana as her husband, playing dress up, or as a wife, or even worse simply as a house hold servant and no longer married at all?
Diana/Rob's quandary deepened when he thought, since I feel like a woman. Do I even want a wife?'
"Ouch my head hurts," muttered Rob. Diana was almost dizzy cataloging all of her questions.
She couldn't take the long showers she liked these days because she was still forced to stand on her toes or the balls of her feet and it hurt after too long. Trying to relieve the pressure on her legs and feet, she tried to rest the heels of her feet on a bar soap, just so that she could extend the luxury of feeling the water hammer on her skin and run down across her breasts and around his cock. As Diana relaxed her tortured legs down on to the soap, the predictable fiasco occurred and her legs flew out from under her. Fortunately, the bar of soap broke her fall and Diana spent the next few minutes gouging the remains of the soap out of halfway up her back door. She was thankful that she had not come down and broken anything. Except for her dignity. For all she knew, when she passed gas next, she would be blowing soap bubbles.
The situation with her legs frustrated her. She still had not seen any improvement in the stretching of then tendons in her legs. She hoped that would start fixing itself before too long. If this was going to continue, she would have to see what she could do about taking her showers. Something that would not involve bars of soap.
She patted herself dry and with a sigh of relief stepped back into her high-heeled slippers. Diana could hardly see anything of the old Rob. Examining herself in the mirror Diana was mesmerized by her new look.
'Damn, it maybe narcissistic, but I do look hot,' thought Diana. The longer she stared into the mirror the more she saw only a woman; there was no vestige of Rob left, only Diana. From a physical standpoint, the eyes were the same shape and color, but when Diana looked deeper, the image hidden inside his eyes was different from the one's he remembered. It was a terrifying realization; a once happily married man was gone forever. But what remained? Was it a homosexual man, a sissy, or was it a woman. Rob was no longer sure which of the above occupied his soul.
Looking back at her was now a pretty, wide eyed woman with high cheekbones and full pouty lips and the cute nose that she had come to like. Her eyes looked even wider due to the dark, thin eyebrows and long, thick eyelashes. For the first time in his life Rob understood why they were called vanity mirrors. Diana fluttered her eyelids, glad that her eyelashes were naturally long and that she didn't need false lashes. The golden blonde hair with soft red highlights framed her round face perfectly and fell to almost past her shoulders. The thought that she hoped her own hair grew out long enough to fall naturally to her shoulders before the weave came out just seemed to come from nowhere. Her concern over it evaporated almost as quickly as the thought itself had formed.
As she continued to study herself in the mirror, she looked down and around, admiringly. Her arms were rather thin, but she attributed that to not having had much time in the past year to go down to the corporate gymnasium. Her waist was so much narrower now and that had to be due to the work Doctor Winters had done as part of her disguise. She didn't even need a corset to give her an hourglass shape, though she was definitely a light-weight up top without her breast forms. What really thrilled her was how her legs looked. They weren't overly muscular like a lot of dancers she had seen. They looked like a model's legs. The high heels must contribute to that, she mused. And, she thought as she swiveled a bit to the side, they made her cute butt stick out sweetly.
She smiled at herself in the mirror as she brushed her teeth; even her mouth and smile looked girly and attractive. As she examined her chin and cheeks, it occurred to her that she hadn't shaved in weeks. She shrugged mentally and assumed it was a side effect of the depilation they had performed during the liposuction process. She ran her hands along her sides and down her legs, relishing the smooth erotic sensation. Almost immediately, she wished she hadn't indulged herself because it reminded her just how sensitive her skin was and all she wanted to do was start scratching. It had escalated to an almost painful level and Diana realized that she needed to speak to Geri about it. Rinsing out her mouth, Diana picked up the anti-itch cream that they had been using.
Geri had said that it was actually causing her breasts to grow, but it also helped to keep the itch in check. It was a choice between allowing her boobs to continue to develop or scratch her skin right off her body and Diana decided that she would just have to accept the side effects of the cream. She squeezed out a generous amount onto her hand and began smoothing it over all of her exposed skin. Within seconds, the almost maddening irritation was gone and she realized just how much the itch had been bothering her.
Now that she was relaxed, she looked at himself in the mirror again and admired the pretty girl that reflected back at her. It took her a moment to connect that thought and action with herself. By no stretch of the imagination did she look like a man and the only things that separated him from being a woman were her cock and her chest. And her chest appeared to be well on the way to developing a set of breasts just for her. What was wrong? Considering what Geri seemed to be doing to her mind, was she intent on completely transforming her into a woman like herself? How much longer did she have? She knew that her male sex drive was still there because she still got excited and everything appeared to still be working. If she were turning into a woman would it still work? The entire prospect of being changed into a woman against her will was depressing.
Diana was surprised at how quickly her mood had turned. She shook herself out of the depression and swallowed the fear that was building. Geri would be out of bed any minute and she wanted to be dressed before her wife appeared. She hurried out of the bathroom. As she crossed the kitchen, she could see Geri's bedroom door was still closed. It occurred to her that there might be some value of investigating the vitamin pills that Geri insisted that she take each night.
She grabbed the bottle, quickly removed the cap and shook a single pill out into her hand. The pill bottle was unlabeled, but it occurred to her that she might be able ask Tanya help check into what this was. She would ask her to consult with a pharmacist for her.
Getting the pill had only taken a moment and Diana moved on to her bedroom She hadn't had the door closed more than two minutes when it opened again and Geri stepped into the room. By that time, Diana had put the pill and the small tube of cream away in a drawer of her bureau. She loved her wife, but there was something going on that put her on her guard and until she had determined what was going on, it was better to keep secrets.
"Good morning, Diana," Geri said cheerfully. "You're certainly up early."
Diana couldn't help it when she curtseyed in her panties and said, "Yes, ma'am. I woke up and just couldn't get back to sleep."
"Thinking about your date last night," Geri said with a smile. "And your boyfriend."
"Jake and I are both guys," Diana answered. She fought hard to not say 'ma'am' at the end of her sentence. "He can't be a boyfriend because I'm not into guys." This last sentence was said with a lesser sense of certainty and more with a wistful tone, but Diana failed to notice.
Geri had noticed though and just smiled thinking, 'You may not be into guys, but it won't be long before they're into you. God I have to find a way to be there when he gets butt fucked the first time.'
But she quickly changed her demeanor and ordered, "When you're dressed, fix some eggs — make sure they are over easy, last time you over cooked my eggs. Don't let that happen again. Understood! I need to take a shower. We can discuss plans for the day during breakfast."
The war over obedience and wanting to tell her wife-now-mistress that she did not want to fix breakfast played across Diana's face for just a moment and Geri felt some satisfaction when obedience won. It appeared that her husband was incapable of refusing a direct command.
"Yes, ma'am," Diana answered, unable to avoid a curtsey this time.
Geri smiled with some genuine warmth at her servile husband and left the room. Diana finished dressing by fastening a bra around her chest and pulling on a simple housedress. The bra was somewhat too large, but it provided her growing breasts with some protection from the coarseness of the cotton dress.
She walked back out to the kitchen to organize breakfast. She could hear Geri just starting the shower, so she knew that she had sometime before breakfast needed to be ready. Eggs and toast were a simple meal to prepare and she was just starting everything when she heard the shower stop. She was somewhat proud of herself that she was putting a large plate of eggs and toast on the table at the same time as Geri was finishing in the bathroom.
Diana placed a cup of coffee in front of Geri's place and stood back. Over the past few days, Geri had made it clear that she was expected to conduct herself like a domestic servant and she found herself falling into the role. As a result, she had not set a place for herself at the table and expected that she would have to wait until Geri was done. Even then, she would have to eat her meal in the kitchen.
Geri took her seat at the table and looked up at Diana. "I meant for you to join me at breakfast Diana. I'm sorry if I did not make that clear." Her tone of voice seemed that she was talking to a child and that Diana should have known her intention. Diana just nodded and went out to the kitchen to retrieve a place setting and a glass of milk for herself. She quickly took a seat at the table opposite Geri and took a helping of the eggs and toast from what Geri had left.
To ensure there was no opportunity for backtalk, Geri waited for Diana to take a mouthful of food, and then began her list of what she had planned for the day. "Diana, I realized last night when you came home that you were not wearing earrings." Diana acknowledged this fact with a careful nod and Geri continued. "I saw a listing in the phone book for a shop in the mall that does piercings and tattoos."
Diana again just acknowledged Geri's statement with a nod. She was suddenly terrified that Geri would decide on something outrageous like a navel ring or a stud through a nipple.
"I thought that it might be nice if you went in and got your ears pierced. Don't let them talk you into some drab studs, I want to see bling. Make sure that you get some nice flashy dangly earrings too. I also think that it's time for a tattoo. You know something on your lower back, just above your butt? I think that they call it a tramp stamp. I think that they're very sexy. You can pick out the design, something femmy I think for our new girl."
Diana listened numbly, feeling like she wanted to cry. Now she knew that her wife had intended to humiliate her with the garish nails and sloppy hair weave. Those were easily removed. Even the holes from the earrings would eventually heal, but a tattoo was not readily reversible. With a tramp stamp and gaudy earrings, she really would project the image of a tramp.
"But Geri, I thought the idea was for Diana to blend in, not stand out!"
Geri didn't dignify the question with a response. She merely gave Diana a stare of contempt.
Diana got the message and to avoid possible horrendous consequences immediately apologized, "I'm sorry, mistress; I realize you know what's best."
Diana realized that for now, all she could do was acknowledge her wife's plans and obey. A feeling of utter helplessness settled over her and Geri's voice disappeared into the distance. She knew that her eyes were open, but her sight suddenly seemed to be gone.
Suddenly, her vision and hearing returned. Geri was looking at her like she was afraid that there was something wrong with her and her hand was shaking her arm, trying to get her attention.
"What…what happened?" Diana gasped.
"I don't know!" Geri said, concerned. "One moment you were looking at me and nodding. Then your eyes seemed to roll back in your head and you were just sitting there. Are you all right?"
"Yes," Diana said quietly. "I was just thinking and I guess that I just zoned out. I really do not want to get my ears pierced or get a tattoo."
Geri just waved her hand in dismissal of his complaints. "Darling, you are a girl now. You would look strange if didn't have pierced ears. Look around you, how many woman do you see without pierced ears? As for the tattoo, just think of it as art and it will be something we can tell our kids about when we're old and gray, besides I know I am going to find it sexy. And you know what that means!"
Diana nodded slowly. A still small voice spoke to her. Diana was beginning to question the whole 'dress up like a girl to hide from the bad guys' scenario. Diana, for the life of her, couldn't understand why, but she suspected Geri's real goal was humiliate him and to make him look and act like a slutty streetwalker. Diana needed to speak to someone to help her come to terms with it. She realized that she needed a woman's thoughts on this; Jake wouldn't be able to comprehend something like this. Tanya was the only she could think of. Maybe she could meet her at the mall.
Diana sat quietly through the rest of the meal, but Geri never noticed. She continued to chatter on about earrings and tattoos. She ran down about the same time as she finished eating. She left the table and directed Diana to clear the table and do the dishes. She vanished into her room to finish brushing her hair and dressing. By the time she finished, Diana had cleaned everything up and had gone back to her room to dress for her trip to the mall.
She decided upon a light yellow chiffon top that went well with the blue skirt that she pulled out of the closet. It seemed to her that most of the skirts Geri had bought ended about four inches above her knee. Knowing that Geri was doing something to her mind, she reflected that she shouldn't too surprised at the apparent lack of modesty that her wardrobe provided. It just served to increase her sadness and depression at the whole situation. She realized that she might be required to remove her blouse to receive the tattoo, so she decided to use the adhesive to attach her breast forms. It only took moments to apply the glue, attach the forms properly, and slip her bra back on. After pulling on the blouse and skirt, she selected the blue heels that went with the skirt. She quickly applied some blush and lipstick, leaving it at that. The effect was an attractive, but just-understated twenty-something woman. Running a brush through her hair, she pronounced herself ready to go.
Keeping an eye on the bedroom door, Diana took her vitamin pill, tube of cream and Jake's cell phone and stuffed it them in the empty space in her bra, fearing Geri might check her purse. She was glad that she had bothered to set it to charge before leaving on her date yesterday. She would be able to call Tanya once she left the house. The remaining contents of her purse were a makeup compact, a tube of her lipstick, and the tampons Geri had put in. She wasn't sure why she would want them, but something told her that it would be wise to leave them there.
Satisfied that she was ready to leave the house, she walked out into the dining room. Geri had gone back to her room for some reason, so Diana took a seat at the dining room table. She was certainly in no hurry to rush out to follow Geri's orders. At the same time, it seemed natural to her that he would allow these things to be done to her. Why just didn't seem to be important at the moment.
When Geri appeared almost half an hour later, she was surprised to find Diana at the table. "Why are you still here?" she asked, trying to figure out if she should be angry or not.
"I was waiting for you permission," Diana replied, as she quickly stood up, like a good maid.
Geri raised her eyebrows, not sure whether to believe her or not, even though the explanation was reasonable enough. "Well, you have my permission, so just go." Neither one pointed out that Diana could have taken the initiative of approaching Geri to ask her permission.
Having run out of excuses to not leave, Diana was finally forced to pick up her purse and go. For a moment, Diana was afraid that Geri had decided to come along this time, just so that she could watch her husband get his first set of earrings and a tattoo. She didn't think that she could live with the humiliation if Geri was watching her. But Diana had completely misread the signals because her wife did not follow her out the door. Instead, Geri watched Diana from the back of the house, her cell phone cupped in her hand, anxious to talk to her lover Evan and update him on their progress.
Diana pulled out of the driveway and headed toward the mall. Once she was out of the sight of the house, she pulled over to the curb and retrieved the phone from her bra to call Tanya. She was completely oblivious to the presence of the black car that pulled over at the same time, about half a block behind her.
"Hi, Tanya. How are you?" Diana was really happy to hear her voice and it must have come across to Tanya.
"Diana! I was just thinking about you." It was something that women always seemed to say to each other when they started a phone conversation. Diana knew that she had heard Geri say it numerous times.
"Are you okay?" Tanya asked, picking up on the tone of Diana's voice. "What's wrong?"
"Oh, Tanya! I think that my roommate is doing something to me and I'm not sure what!" Diana had already thought about what she could say to Tanya. She couldn't tell Tanya that Geri was her wife or Diana's mistress, so Geri had to be Diana's roommate.
"Diana? What are you talking about?" Tanya was very concerned about her friend.
"I think that she is doing something to me and making me want to obey her," Diana said weakly. "I have to go get my ears pierced and a tattoo now."
"Diana! I don't understand what you're talking about! Where are you going?"
"I'm headed to the mall. Geri knows that there is a piercing and tattoo outlet there, so she wants me to go there."
"I know the place," Tanya said. "I'll meet you there in an hour. I need to get a sitter for the kids. Don't do anything until I get there! Okay?"
Diana felt relieved and grateful and maybe even a little giddy at the thought of being around Tanya. She readily agreed to wait for her and continued on her way to the mall. The car tailing her started up a few moments later.
* * * * *
Diana was sitting on a bench near the tattoo parlor when Tanya came trotting up. She had obviously broken speed limits because she got there in far less than an hour. Diana looked depressed rather than distressed, but her face literally lit up when she saw Tanya hurrying toward her. They exchanged hugs and then Tanya held her friend out in front of her.
"What were you talking about?" Tanya looked into Diana's eyes searchingly. "You said something about getting your ears pierced and a tattoo. I got the impression that you didn't want to though."
"That isn't it. I guess that I don't mind getting my ears pierced and even the tattoo," Diana said. "But she wants me to get slutty earrings and some kind of tramp stamp. I don't want to be slutty; I want to be a lady." Tears were welling up in her eyes and her voice was breaking.
"Oh, honey," Tanya pulled Diana into a tight hug. "I'm not going to let anyone turn you into a slut. I'll help you. Come on; let's go see about getting you taken care of."
They turned toward the store and walked in, arm-in-arm. The young man behind the counter looked up and smiled as they walked in, seeing two lesbians with their arms around the other's waist. "Can I help you ladies?"
Diana smiled politely at him and said, "My roommate at home convinced me to get my ears pierced and to see about getting a tattoo."
"Certainly. How many holes are planning on? We can do your ears first and then we can see what kind of tattoo you would like."
"I think that I would only want one hole in each ear," Diana said. "I want to make sure that I look proper for work."
"Sure, we can do that right away," the man said. "If you will come over here, we'll take care of it." He gestured to a chair just behind the counter and Diana took a seat. In almost no time, he had used an ear piercing gun to pierce her ears and insert the keepers. He led Diana over to a display of all kinds of ear jewelry. There were small, tasteful studs that were practically invisible all the up to gaudy, dangly monstrosities that would hang at least three or four inches from the ear lobe. Diana knew that she wanted tasteful over slutty and selected a pair of pearl studs attached to silver posts. She quickly swapped out the keepers for the pearl studs and admired herself in the mirror.
When she modeled them for Tanya, she was rewarded with an approving smile and a nod. "Those pearls look really classy dear. With your coloring, sapphires and emeralds will make you look like a princess." She gave Diana a loving hug and said, "I'd kill to have your skin and hair."
It was when they were led over to the desk holding books of tattoo stencils that Diana looked to Tanya for help. They were able to eliminate almost half the books immediately because their contents were too gaudy or what the two women thought of as inappropriate for a 'lady'.
"What kind of design are you looking to get, ma'am?" the cashier asked. "If you can give me an idea of what you want and where you think you want it applied, I can help you go through these books a little faster."
"I really don't know," Diana said. "I don't want anything offensive or really big." Diana looked at Tanya and said, "I'm not even sure where I want it. Do you have a suggestion?"
"Well, when I was young and silly, I got one put in a somewhat embarrassing place. That way, I didn't have to worry too much about my parents seeing it and giving me a hassle. The only ones who have ever seen it is the girl that gave it to me, my OBGYN and my ex-husband Jerry."
Then in a playful manner Tanya said, "If you play your cards right I may give you a private showing."
The male in Rob briefly bubbled to the surface as she responded, "Promises, promises."
Without a clear idea of what they wanted, all they could do was leaf through the pages of stencils. Diana was almost through her book when she stopped and gasped. Tanya looked over to see an entire page of birds displayed.
"Which one?" Tanya asked, looking at Diana's expression. Diana had a far-away look in her eyes as she pointed to a rather colorful design.
Tanya craned her neck to read that Diana was pointing to a phoenix. "Why that one?"
"A phoenix is a symbol of renewal and resurrection. I'm coming out of a low spot in my life and opening my wings. It just feels right to have it be a phoenix." She lowered her voice and said, "As long as it isn't too big."
"But Diana! You could have this done across your entire back! And, if you do it properly, the tail feathers could extend down your legs."
Diana looked at her friend with an expression that was a combination of shock, fear, and betrayal. Before she could begin to voice her rather loud objection, Tanya's smile broke across her face.
"I was only teasing dear. Yes, you could have it done as a whole-body tattoo, if you wanted. But it would take weeks to do. I think that would be a beautiful tattoo at any size though. Where are you going to put it and how big do you want it?"
"I'm not sure if I want it on my shoulder or my butt cheek. But I know that I don't want it any larger than the palm of my hand. Do you think that would look okay?' Diana held out her hand to model the size that she wanted.
Tanya nodded, smiling. "I think that would be a good size and, if you put it on your butt, it would only be something you would show off at the pool or the beach. If you put it on your shoulder, you would never be able to go strapless without everyone seeing it."
Diana nodded happily. She waved at the cashier and they quickly made arrangements to have her butt turned into a work of art. A woman named Micala came of out the back of the store and was introduced as the artist who would be applying her tattoo. Satisfied that things were organized properly, Diana and Tanya were escorted back to the artist's work station.
Standing there, looking at the bench and chair in Micala's work area, Diana's eyes were drawn to the counter where the various vials of inks and applicators sat. She felt a familiar tremor in her knees as she knew that this visit would not be without pain. Her vision seemed to become gray as she remembered the visit to the dentist when she was young. The dentist had not injected the Novocain properly when he began a root canal. The smell of the dentist's office always seemed to come back to her when the memory surfaced, punctuated by the incredible pain that Rob had experienced when the doctor had forced the probe into the still live nerve. Rob had practically stood up in the chair screaming. That one memory was still with him today and caused him panic attacks when he was in situations like these.
"Ma'am, are you okay?" Micala asked. She had seen this kind of reaction before when customers realized that they were actually going to have inked injected into them by a little needle, multiple times.
Diana shook her head sharply. "I'm sorry, Micala. I have to tell you that I'm extremely sensitive to pain. Just the thought of needles makes me hyperventilate. I'm afraid that I will be jumping quite a bit."
Micala smiled back at her and said, "That's okay girlfriend. I've had experience with that kind of problem before and I use an herbal anesthetic to ease the pain. You wouldn't believe the number of macho guys I've had in here who cry like little girls when I touch them with the needle and I have to put this stuff on. We'll just start out with it and you should be fine."
Knowing that it would take some time to apply the tattoo, Diana made use of the restroom first. She had realized that the presence of the gaffe might present a problem, so she slipped it off and made sure that she was well tucked before she stepped back out. Before she knew it, Micala had her laid out on the table and the herbal cream was applied to her exposed buttock. While she allowed it take effect, Micala used a computer workstation to print out a stencil of the tattoo Diana wanted. She positioned the stencil on her creamy white cheek and used mirrors to show her where it would be for the rest of her life.
Once Diana and Tanya agreed upon the positioning, Micala applied a light transfer solution to the skin and pressed the stencil against it. Diana found the pressure and heat of Micala's hand against her butt to be rather arousing. She was glad that she was lying on the table, face down, or it would have been embarrassing for everyone. As it was, Diana could feel her breasts and nipples hardening in arousal.
Micala carefully peeled off the stencil to reveal the clear outline of the tattoo she would be applying. "Now, did you want to change the coloring at all? Now is the time to make the final decisions because it will be harder to change it later. Not impossible, but you would need multiple visits to change the color."
Diana and Tanya were both happy with the colors of the example and decided that would be fine. Over the next two hours, Micala worked to outline the entire tattoo and then began the work to fill in the color. About halfway through, she was forced to reapply the anesthetic for Diana as she started feeling the needle too intensely. The alternative would have been to quit and have Diana return later. Diana could not apologize enough for her sensitivity and was almost in tears. Micala took it all in stride and Tanya comforted her friend with a hug.
Once Micala pronounced her work completed, she used a mirror to allow Diana to see her body art. There, on the side of her buttock, was a tasteful, palm-sized blue, green and gold bird rising up out of red and yellow flames. Diana was thrilled with the results and used most of the cash Geri had given her to pay for the tattoo and to give Micala a hefty tip. Micala explained that she should keep it covered for the rest of the day to keep it from drying out and gave Diana some extra bandages.
The two women left the store the same way they had entered, arm-in-arm. To show her appreciation for the encouragement she provided, Diana treated Tanya to lunch. Diana started to have second thoughts on the tattoo's location as she realized that she preferred to stand during lunch. Fortunately, Tanya understood the problem and they stood at a counter to eat and talk.
Diana found herself relaxing in the same way she had the night before with Jake. It turned out that Tanya had dropped the kids off with Jill in a whirlwind of a hurry and she had arranged it so that she could spend as much time as necessary with Diana, because she did not know what crisis Diana found herself in.
Over lunch, Tanya questioned Diana about her roommate. She found it hard to believe that Geri was actually brainwashing Diana and making her do things. Diana stretched the truth somewhat when she stated that her roommate was her business partner and that she was afraid that the brainwashing might have something to do with her trying to take over the business.
"I'm not sure what is going on anymore Tanya," Diana said, her voice faltering. Looking embarrassed, she continued, "Last night I had a strange dream where I was giving Jake a blow job and when I woke up I found a set of headphones over my ears playing a message to me that seemed to be encouraging me to act like a slut."
"Are you sure?" Tanya asked. "It wasn't just part of a long dream?"
"I'm sure. I made some earplugs out of wet tissue and I was awake when Geri came in to remove the headphones and a tape player. There are some things that I can't tell you right now, but I think that she has been feeding me some kind of drug before bed and then trying to program me with taped messages."
Tanya sat back in the booth, looking at her friend. Diana didn't look like an unbalanced person, she really sounded like she thought that something was being done to her.
"I brought some things with me because I was hoping that you could help me check them out," Diana said, reaching into her purse. She took out the tube of cream and the plastic bag she had put her vitamin pill in and slid them across to Tanya. Tanya looked at the items and then up to Diana's face.
"My roommate, Geri, has been feeding me these vitamins for the past year at night. The cream is anti-itch cream that I need because my skin has been really sensitive recently. I just get the feeling that this stuff might not be what she tells me it is. Do you know anyone who could analyze this for me?"
Tanya nodded briefly and pulled the bag holding the pill over to her. She looked closely at it and said, "I know a little bit about prescription medicine. This pill has a code printed on it, so I don't think that it is something you just buy off the shelf." She looked at the tube Diana had placed on the table and said, "And this tube of cream has a code number imprinted in the seam. I don't think this is over-the-counter either."
She looked up at Diana with a far less suspicious expression and said, "Diana, I think that these are both prescription medications of some sort. Did a doctor write a prescription of some sort for you?"
Diana's eyes grew wide and she shook her head slowly. "Does this mean that Geri might be trying to drug me?"
"Maybe…I just don't know, dear," Tanya said, shrugging. "My ex-husband was a pharmacist and when he walked out on us, he left a number of reference books around the house. "There are some books I can check to tell you more."
They had been standing for well over an hour and Tanya could see that Diana was starting to fidget. She smiled and said, "I can see that you need to get home and rest your butt. If you aren't busy tomorrow, do you want to be my guest at my day spa? I promise that you'll like it."
Tanya's tone was hopeful and Diana could tell that she was afraid that Diana would turn her down.
"I would love to come to the spa with you, Tanya. What time should I meet you there?" Diana's eyes met Tanya's coyly.
* * * * *
Diana got home about forty-five minutes later and took the time to park the car in the garage. She entered the house via the door in the garage and found Geri sitting in the living room relaxing. The car that had been following her drove on past the house and disappeared around the corner.
"So…I see that you got your ears pierce like I wanted you to. Why didn't you get the dangly earrings like I suggested?"
Diana thought for a moment and said, "I wasn't comfortable with the selection they had, so I just opted for the pearl studs instead. Don't you think that they look nice?" Diana flipped her hair to better display her jewelry.
"Yes, dear. They do look nice on you. Did you get the tattoo like I wanted you to?"
Diana knew that this would be more of a problem than the earrings and she hesitated.
"Well? Let's see it." Geri snapped.
Diana turned to the side and lifted her skirt to display the colorful bird rising from the flames. "It's a phoenix. It just felt right, so I decided to get it instead."
Geri's eyes narrowed. This was not what she had ordered her girly husband to do at all. He was to have come how with gaudy, tasteless earrings swinging from his ears and a tattoo stretched across the top of his ass. Instead, he was sporting a pair of pearl posts in his ears and a rather attractive tattoo on his right butt cheek.
"This isn't what I ordered you to do at all. Why didn't you get the tattoo I instructed you to get?" Her voice was tight and she was ready to begin yelling.
"I felt that the tattoo you had suggested wasn't really classy. I wanted something that a lady might be willing to wear and I put it in a location that would make it visible only when I was at the pool or the beach." This time, Diana met Geri's eyes proudly, almost defiantly.
Seeing Diana's behavior concerned Geri. It almost looked like Rob might be fighting the programming that Geri was attempting to impose and something needed to be done about it. She needed to speak with Evan to see what they could do.
"Diana, I got a call from the federal marshals today and they need to speak to me tomorrow. Do you think that you will be able to do without me around here tomorrow?"
"Of course, ma'am,' Diana said. "I was going to tell you that Tanya invited me to be her guest at her spa tomorrow and find out if it would be acceptable for me to go."
This development fit in nicely with Geri's needs. With Diana out of the house, she could have Evan come here to help her check the equipment, among other things. "That sounds fine, Diana. However, you will need to plan to be gone until about five in the afternoon. I'll have the key to the house with me."
"Yes, ma'am," Diana responded as she curtseyed.
* * * * *
Meanwhile in the black car, Jim pulled into a small parking lot to dial Sally's cell phone and waited for her to answer. Unfortunately, it went to voice mail, so Jim said, "Sally, this is Jim. I'm not sure what is up with your friend here. He left the house looking like a young preppy woman and spent the day at the mall with a woman. I don't know this person is...I just know that it wasn't his wife. I don't know whether to call your friend a him or a her at this point. I know that he is a guy, but this person really fills out a dress very well now, wears high heels with the grace of a ballet dancer and the face looks nothing like his picture that you provided me.
"I know that this is your friend because I recognize him or her from earlier in the week. _She_ just spent an hour in a tattoo parlor, but I'm not sure what happened there. Sally, this does not appear to be someone hiding from the police but someone living a totally different life. We need to talk about what is going on here before I go any further.
"Call me."
Jim broke the connection and sat thinking for a few minutes. From what he had been told, this guy was a straight arrow and had never given Sally any hint of interest in an alternate lifestyle. But, coupled with the fact that his wife and his business partner appeared to have connections with the Mob and that he did not, he wondered if Sally's friend was really the same person any more. He wished that he could get some information about that clinic that seemed to be where so much of this had started.
Memories from his time in the army niggled at the back of his mind. He remembered sessions that discussed how prisoners of war had been brainwashed. He was not an expert, but Sally's friend sure seems to be showing the symptoms of something like that. Jim really debated if he should mention that to Sally. He made a note to research the subject when he got a chance.
Chapter 12
Diana's pearl studs and phoenix tattoo appeared to have rattled Geri. Her wife didn't bother with any of the somewhat cruel teasing that she had been subjected to over the last few days. Instead, Geri complimented her on the selection of a tattoo and told her again that her earrings were pretty. Geri then asked Diana to please start preparing dinner. It almost seemed to Diana as if Geri was doing anything she could to avoid making her upset.
While Diana changed into a plain housedress and apron, Geri vanished into her bedroom. Diana busied herself in the kitchen to make a light meal. She found herself humming happily as she chopped lettuce for salads. She found cooked chicken in the freezer that she thawed to make Cobb salads.
As she worked, she could see that they were running low on some groceries, so she began writing up a shopping list. It was second nature to her because Rob used to do most of the shopping for food and much of the cooking. She enjoyed working in the kitchen as much as Rob did at home. She found that she could work on preparing dinner at the same time as she compiled her grocery list in her head. It was funny that Rob seemed to have the same kind of talent to be able to enjoy a football game at the same time as he could analyze investment strategies for a client and also compute betting odds for each team that was playing.
Diana just had an ‘ah haw’ moment when she realized she was thinking of herself as Diana instead of Rob and also thinking in feminine terms. She wondered when that metamorphosis occurred, it did not seem strange to her at all. In fact, it seemed normal and comfortable to her.
While Diana was working away on dinner, Geri was making a worried phone call to her real husband.
"Evan! ...I think that the programming I'm doing on Rob is breaking down!" Geri was practically frantic. She could envision the scam that she had planned coming down around their ears, somehow she had lost control of the person they were trying to frame.
Evan was a little calmer, even though the prospect of losing their patsy concerned him. "Are you sure? What's happened?"
"I sent him out today to get his ears pierced and to get the tattoo."
"What happened after that?"
"He was supposed to end up with some gaudy dangling things on his ears and a tramp stamp across the top of his butt. Instead, he came home with pearl studs in his ears and a tasteful little something on his right butt cheek!"
"But he still went and followed through on the instructions right?" Evan asked. "It sounds to me like perhaps he isn't resisting the tapes and there is something wrong with the tapes or the player instead."
"Maybe. We need to check it out though. He's got a spa date tomorrow with one of his girlfriends that he's met here in town. Why don't you come down here tomorrow morning and help me figure this out?" Geri was calmer now and the tone of her voice indicated that they would not be working on just the tape player.
"Hmm…That sounds like it might be fun. How about getting him out of the house by ten and I'll be there by eleven. Do you think you can keep him away for a while?"
"I told him that I had to meet with the government agents tomorrow and that he should not be home before five in the afternoon because I would have the house key. The poor dear didn't even suggest coming along with me or suggest that he take the house key with him. He's quite a ways gone, that is why this rebellion with the tattoo is so surprising. We need him to fully embrace these next tapes for him to really be our fall guy."
Geri could almost see Evan nodding as he said, "I know. But it sounds like just a glitch and we should have him under control again without a problem. I'll see you tomorrow morning."
They both rang off after exchanging pleasantries and expressions of affection that almost sounded authentic. Such were the personal lives of con-men, even those who were married to each other.
* * * * *
Geri was quiet at dinner and went out of her way to make sure that Diana was seated at the table instead of reinforcing the image of Diana being a domestic servant. Her reasoning was that, if she were losing control over her feminized husband, she wanted him to remember her as being friendly and gracious. If she were able to re-establish control, well then, it would just confuse him more when she started the training again.
During the meal, Geri maintained her isolation from Diana and did not engage in much conversation. She did quiz Diana about her proposed excursion to the spa with Tanya for the next day. She scolded Diana and pointed out that Diana should have consulted with her before accepting the invitation. Then switching personalities again Geri graciously consented to allow this excursion and Diana was free to go and enjoy herself. She repeated the cover story she had concocted about being away from the house until late afternoon and reminded Diana that she should plan on having dinner in town that evening.
Once they were finished eating, Geri walked behind Diana and gave her hug, thanking her for a great dinner. Diana might have imagined it, but she thought that Geri had brushed her lips along her neck in a kiss. Maybe this meant that Geri was thawing towards her somewhat. All she could think of was that Geri was somehow upset that she looked so much like a woman now and that Geri could not see herself as having an intimate relationship with another woman.
Geri civilly asked Diana to clean up and do the dishes and made sure to say please. Diana was pleasantly surprised that her wife was not treating her like a servant. She knew that it was getting late in the evening and that it would soon be time to take the pills Geri was dosing her with and then go to bed.
Geri had gone to her own room after asking her to clean up. Diana had no idea what her wife did there. She realized that she really had nothing to distract her like a book or magazine and the television had not been turned on since they had arrived here. It occurred to her that the only movies she had seen recently were the ones that Geri had her sit down and watch.
She thought about those movies as she brushed her teeth and then her hair. The women in those pictures were better endowed than she was, but she wondered if they were really any more attractive. She thought that some of the activities she had seen them engaged in were intended to be humiliating or just plain demeaning, but it looked like the actresses were actually enjoying themselves, even when it looked like they should not be. She smiled to herself, imagining herself in some of those scenes with Jake or maybe Tanya. For some reason, Geri seemed to appear in her thoughts as the dominatrix in one scene. Maybe the reason Geri fit that particular thought was because the image fit Geri's behavior.
Once she was ready for bed, Diana again prepared some more wet tissue to stuff into her ears and decided to turn in. She stopped in the kitchen and took the pills that Geri made her take. She found that she was essentially unable to break the habit of taking the pills. Unsure of exactly what the pills did to her she was glad that she packed her ears with the makeshift earplugs before consuming them and that Geri no longer watched her prepare for bed.
From experience, she knew that she had some time before she fell asleep after taking the pills. She took the time to put her clothes and toiletries away and to close the bedroom door. She verified that most of the sound around her was deadened. After getting into bed and turning off the table lamp, she was asleep in moments.
* * * * *
The sun shining in between the drapes managed to hit Diana directly in the face and wake her up. She wasn't sure if Geri had been in during the night to start up the tape player or not. She did find it interesting that for the two nights she had plugged her ears, she had not greeted the morning feeling like she had been up all night working.
She disposed of her earplugs in the wastebasket so that Geri would not have a chance to see her with them and she started moving to begin her day. It was still early morning, so she had quite some time before she would be meeting Tanya. It seemed to take her no time at all to take care of her shower and to brush her teeth before she was putting on the simple housedress and the ever present high heels she had worn the night before. She planned on changing into something more suitable before she left, so the housedress would serve for making breakfast.
She was almost done with preparing bacon and scrambled eggs for Geri and herself when mistress Geri appeared. She found that they were low on those items as well and she added them on to her growing shopping list.
"Good morning, ma'am," Diana said sunnily as Geri came into the dining room. She set a carafe of coffee on the table by Geri's seat and went back to the kitchen to finish up. Geri barely acknowledged her with a grunt and sat down; her wife had never been much of a morning person. Geri looked tired, as if she had been up most of the night. As Diana bustled around in her high heels, Geri seemed to give her a dark look as if to ask why she had the right to look so perky so early in the morning.
When Diana set the eggs and bacon out on the table, she still was not sure whether Geri would invite her to join her and had not set a place for herself. If last night had been a fluke of some sort, she did not want to risk Geri's acid tongue by assuming that she could join her wife for breakfast.
Geri had picked up her glass of juice when she saw that Diana was not sitting with her. She set her glass down and looked warmly at Diana and said, "Why aren't you eating with me dear?"
"I wasn't sure if you wanted to have me eat with you, ma'am, so I did not set a place," answered Diana with a curtsey.
"Nonsense, dear. After all, we are married, aren't we? This breakfast smells wonderful."
Diana quickly retrieved the place setting she had set out on the counter in the hopes that Geri would invite her to eat with her. In almost no time, she was seated across from her wife and was sipping a glass of juice.
"Thank you for letting me join you, ma'am," she said to Geri.
"You are welcome. What time are you supposed to meet with your friend?" Geri asked.
"I believe she told me to be at the spa at about nine thirty," Diana answered.
"Well, you should hurry then," Geri said, looking at her watch. "We have just enough time to eat and get everything cleaned up before you should leave. The marshals will be here in a little while." She knew that the only person who would be making an appearance would be Evan, but she wanted Rob gone so that she could get ready.
Diana nodded and began eating her share of the eggs and bacon. Breakfast passed in silence and they finished quickly. It was apparent to Diana that Geri was in a little bit of the hurry. So much so, that when she had finished, Geri took her plate, glass, and coffee cup to the kitchen where she rinsed them and set them beside the sink.
"Diana, when you've finished, just rinse your dishes and set them with mine. We have a lot do to today, so we need to get moving."
"Yes, ma'am."
Diana finished eating and obeyed Geri's instructions. Back in her bedroom again, for the first time, Diana used the adhesive to attach the breast forms herself. Her breast growth appeared to have slowed so that the addition of the forms did not suddenly make her appear to be over-endowed. She wasn't sure what Tanya had planned today, but it seemed wise to make sure that there would be no surprises with her bust.
At the same time, she realized that she might be in a situation where it would be impossible to wear the gaffe and that she would be risking a subject popping up that she would not want to discuss. She carefully applied the adhesive to the shaft of her penis only, too much and she might glue both of her legs together at the crotch. She pulled her penis back after pushing her man marbles into their cave. By pulling the now empty ball sake on each side of the penis is did an excellent job of recreating a pair of pussy lips - as long as no one got too close a look. Of course, it would be obvious to anyone that she did not have a vagina, so she would need to avoid the situation where that would be apparent.
She pulled on a pair of white cotton panties and fitted her slightly enhanced bust into the matching white bra. Just these few pieces of clothing seemed to make her look sexy in the mirror. Diana smiled at herself thinking that only a couple of days ago, Rob would have been mortified to be looking at himself in the mirror so critically. But, as Diana, she loved it. She sat on the edge of the bed and rolled up a pair of nylon stockings that ended on her upper thigh. The stay up band fell right across the part of her leg that was partly ticklish and mostly erotic. The sensation was heavenly.
She took out a light blue cotton blouse and white skirt that she thought would be good clothes to wear if they were going to be at the spa. She stood before the mirror to look herself before starting to get dressed. Holding the blouse up in front of her, she saw how the blue complemented with her blond hair and light red highlights. She turned her head to admire her earrings. She loved how the pearl studs looked under her hair and gave her a sophisticated look. She put the blouse back on the bed and set about getting dressed.
She pulled the cotton blouse and skirt on, making sure that her blouse was tucked in properly to preserve her modesty. She pulled a brush from her bureau through her hair a couple of times and turned her head a couple of times to check the results. She decided that she did not need to do anything with her naturally dark lashes and eyebrows, but she applied her lipstick and pursed her lips to check the result. Looking back at her was a very pretty young woman and she hoped that Tanya would be as thrilled with her appearance as she was.
The last thing she did before leaving the room was change out of her high heeled slippers and into her equally high heeled wedge sandals. She had become so used to wearing heels that it was second nature to her. She recalled that this was something else that annoyed Rob. But she loved how standing in the heels made her keep the calves and thighs of her legs tight. The way her butt seemed to stick out proudly made her smile at just the thought.
She picked up her purse and checked its contents. Aside from the Midol, condoms, and tampons that Geri must have put in there, she made sure that she had her compact and lipstick. Hoping that Geri would not look in her purse before she left, she added the cell phone that Jake had given her and the address of the spa. She snapped the purse closed and opened the bedroom door to step out into the dining room. Geri was apparently still in her room, so Diana set her purse on the table and went to knock on her wife's bedroom door.
Geri came to the door quickly and said, "Yes, Diana?" She was still half-dressed and was wearing a sexy looking teddy that she had not been wearing at breakfast.
Diana blinked for a moment and then said, "I'm getting ready to leave, ma'am. I thought that I might need some money though."
"Of course," Geri said. She went to her dressing table and returned with her purse. Taking out a folded wad of bills, Geri peeled off several bills and handed them to Diana.
"Thank you, ma'am," Diana said, forever remembering her manners. "Should I call before I come home…To make sure that you are back from the city?"
"Yes, Diana. That would be a good idea," Geri answered nodding. It hadn't occurred to her that Diana should do that, but it made good sense. That way, she would have some advance notice that Rob was on his way back.
"Very good, ma'am," Diana said with a curtsey. "I'll be leaving for the spa now and I will call before I come home."
Diana twirled, making her skirt flare and feeling sexy. Her legs had become sleeker over the past week and she enjoyed how they looked. She picked up her purse on the way through the dining room and picked up the car keys from the counter in the kitchen. She secured the cash Geri had given her in the purse and she headed out to the garage.
* * * * *
Evan had stopped down the street a few blocks so that he could see when Rob left the house. Once his partner had disappeared down the road, he restarted the car and pulled into the driveway. He parked behind the house again where the car would be harder to see from the street. As he got out of the car, he saw Geri leaning against the open back door waiting for him.
Even though she was concerned about whether Rob was breaking free from their mental programming, she had taken the time to put on the sheer white bustier and peach-colored silk robe that she had picked up at Victoria's Secret. To cap the look, she was wearing a pair of white 'fuck-me' stilettos that matched the bustier and her panties.
The smile that split Evan's face could not have been any greater. His eyes drank in the vision of his wife, lounging in the door waiting for him. Her breasts filled the cups of her garment to the point of overflowing, which was the effect she was going for.
"Hi honey, I'm home," he said, trying to break the ice. "Did you miss me? I know that I'm glad to see you."
"Hi," Geri said. "I'm glad you're here. Geri said pushing out her chest to emphasize her new bodacious boobs in the bustier. “I got this just for you, even when I was mad at you. Do you like it?"
"Yes…Yes. I think that you look beautiful in it," Evan said. He looked into his wife's eyes as he walked up to her and kissed her deeply. He hugged her tightly, because he had not seen her in a week and because she was so damned sexy. The kiss she returned as she pulled him into the house told Evan that she was no longer upset about the surgical enhancements he had slipped through on her.
Once inside the house and behind closed doors, Geri wasted no time in helping her husband disrobe. Shirt, pants, and shoes seemed to be strewn around the room as Geri frantically helped Evan strip down to his underclothes, all Evan had been able to get off from her was her robe. Kneeling in front of him, she could see that her appearance had strongly aroused her husband. She slid her hands up his bare legs and inside the bottoms of his briefs so that she could take hold of the elastic band at the top. The feel of her hands as they slid into his briefs and past his cock was incredibly erotic and Evan almost came at that point.
"That is so hot!" Evan said. He was stroking Geri's hair as their eyes locked. She gave him a devilish smile.
Geri pulled at his briefs and they slid down a little, only to be stopped by Evan's rock-hard penis. She pulled the briefs out slightly and pulled them down to his thighs. Once the restraint of the fabric was gone, Evan's cock sprang out into Geri's face. His arousal was strong enough that a bead of pre-cum oozed out the end. Still keeping her eyes locked on his, her tongue snaked out to just flick the end of his cock and lick the glob of moisture away.
When she moved closer to the end of his cock, Evan could feel her breath on his throbbing member. Evan's hands moved right along with her head, obviously with the intent of pulling her onto the shaft or keeping her from pulling away. As her tongue licked out again to caress the purplish head of his cock, the erotic sensation was too much for Evan and he began spraying shot after shot of cum into Geri's face and down her front. Geri tried to pull back in surprise, but Evan's hands trapped her front and center of its assault and she ended up with a face full of cum.
When his cock had finished spasming, Evan realized that his hands were wrapped in Geri's hair and he quickly let her go. She quickly stood up, both eyes almost glued shut. Being careful not to claw herself with her nails, she wiped her husband's sperm from her eyes so that she could at least open her eyes. Evan looked on with a grin as Geri found a box of tissues on a table and proceeded to clean up her face and exposed breasts. There was nothing worse than cold, congealing cum in your hair or on your face.
Even though she had been the one to instigate the blowjob, she was hardly happy about receiving a cum facial from her husband. She thrust her hand forward and smeared some of the slimy mess across his cheeks and mouth.
"That's the first time you ever shot from the hip," Geri said. "Maybe you should enjoy some of this too." She almost sneered at the momentary shock on his face.
"Sorry about that," he said. Being the man he was he had found it amusing that he had plastered his cum all over his wife's face, some of that amusement had faded with Geri sharing the mess with him. "It's hard to control yourself when you have a beautiful woman licking and sucking on your cock."
"Why is it that men think that it is fun to facialize a woman like that?" Geri asked. She was not altogether happy with her husband…again. This whole operation to con Rob out of his money was starting to show Geri just what kind of jerk her real husband was. She made a mental note that she might want to reconsider her choice of male companionship when this was all over. Until then, she would have to get through this without letting Evan know that she considered him dispensable. Right now, he was marginally more desirable than the vibrator she had in the bedroom.
Evan licking his lips clean of the disgusting cum, he again said, "Sorry." He pulled his briefs up over his cock and went into the kitchen where he found a hand towel that he got wet in the sink. He brought it back to Geri so that she could properly clean off her face and chest. However, she did not bother scrubbing at the spots on her bustier and panties as she planned on being out of them in a few minutes.
"Can I offer you a present to show you I'm sorry?" Evan asked. He fumbled with his trousers that had been thrown to one side and drew out a small box. He held it out to Geri, who took it with a smile and looked up at her husband. When she opened it, she saw a beautiful brooch with rubies set into the shape of the letter of her first name.
Her eyes practically glowed as she took the pin out of box to admire the pin. "Evan! It's beautiful!"
"Well, thought that I would get you something like a consolation prize since you're stuck out here in the boonies. Hopefully, we can finish this in a few more weeks and go off to Rio for a second honeymoon for a few months. He was practically drooling at the thought of spending time on the topless beaches."
"Thank you," she said. "I'm just looking forward to getting out of here." She hadn't gotten her release as yet and she looked at her husband and said, "Shall we adjourn to the bedroom? We need to check the tapes and player before you leave. But first I want some play time with a real man!" Evan watched her wiggle her way across the living room and into the bedroom, his eyes lighting up with lust. He was only seconds behind her.
It was a couple of hours before they had managed to sate their lust for each other. Geri was never really sure if there was love between them or just lust. Either way it sure as hell felt good. Where love left off, lust took over and they had managed to satisfy much of their sexual deprivation. With Evan back in his briefs and Geri wearing her robe, they sat down on the bed to check out the tape player and some of the tapes. They listened to the beginning minutes of a few of them and verified that the player mechanism was functioning normally. Unfortunately for the two con artists, they had neglected to consider the insidious nature of the programming tapes.
Thinking that the tapes only worked in conjunction with the pills that Geri had been feeding to Rob in the guise of vitamins, they had failed to understand Doctor White's explanation that the pills only helped to make the subject more easily programmable. Of course, he may not have worked very hard to make sure that they understood.
The pills actually worked to keep the subject asleep to let the subliminal messages on the tape deeper into the mind. It functioned something like the annoying commercial that you stopped listening to and then you found yourself wanting to try that new brand of soap for some reason.
By the time Evan had started the fourth tape, the relaxation portion at the beginning of each tape had claimed Geri and she had put her head down to sleep. Evan quickly succumbed as well. Their vigorous physical activity had done its part to wear them down, so the pair was caught listening to one of the early submission tapes. The tape player would run for about half an hour before rewinding itself and starting over. Evan and Geri were subjected to multiple repeats of the tape before they woke naturally from their 'nap'.
Evan woke first, not knowing immediately what had just happened to them and turned off the playback. He stretched to ease muscles from how he had been sleeping and he realized that he had been asleep for quite some time. As he had not been paying attention to the time, he couldn't know how long the tape had been playing or how many times.
Being the macho man that he was, he knew that admitting to Geri what had happened would make him look like a fool, so he carefully left the bed and stored the player and tapes away again. Then he stood for a moment, trying to take some kind of mental inventory to know whether he had somehow been affected by the subliminal programming on the tape.
After a few minutes review, he decided that he felt no different from before, so he must be okay. He saw no reason to say anything to Geri; she would probably get upset and start yelling and worrying. He waited a few more minutes and then shook Geri's shoulder a couple of times to wake her up.
"What time is it?" she asked, trying to blink herself awake.
"It's early afternoon. I'll have to get going in a little while," Evan said.
"I must have fallen asleep. Did you find anything wrong with the tapes?"
"No. I listened to a few more and I couldn't find anything wrong." Evan knew that he was shading the truth, but he hadn't found anything wrong, had he?
Geri stretched herself seductively, her robe falling open and displaying her charms. "Well, sir. If you have to go in a little while, why don't we play a little longer and then take a shower before you leave?"
Evan smiled widely and bowed slightly, "That sounds like fun, ma'am." He stripped off his briefs again while Geri got rid of her robe. The two met in the middle of the bed and proceeded to wrap themselves around each other. Their lovemaking was less intense this time, almost tentative and each thought that the other was just being more attentive. The sex lasted longer this time and seemed to be more intense as they took their time to consider the other's satisfaction.
Afterward in the shower, they talked about the programming tapes and Rob's apparent resistance. All they could assume was that Rob's behavior was some of the normal resistance that Doctor White had cautioned them about and that they should keep up with the drugs and tapes to see if they could bring him under control again. If not, it might be time to put their project into action.
"You said that he got his ears pierced and got the tattoo like he was instructed, but he did not go as slutty as you wanted him to, right," Evan asked.
"That's right," Geri answered.
"Well, he told you that he was trying to be lady-like," Evan said. "Maybe that is what we're running into that his subconscious idea of what a woman should be is fighting the image you are trying to press on him with the programming. If you keep up the tapes, you should be able to overcome his resistance and put him back on our track."
Once Evan was dressed again, he kissed his wife farewell and he was out the door and on his way back to the city while the sun was well above the horizon. Geri was dressed and relaxing long before Rob called to let her know that he was on his way home.
She surveyed the house to make sure that everything was ship-shape and found that Evan had dropped his money clip at some point, probably when they were in such a rush to get naked. It could only be his money clip because she recognized the large stylized E and that Evan's corporate credit card was part of a large wad of cash. The money clip went into her purse with her new brooch. She should be able to arrange something in the next few days to get Evan back down here and she could return it then.
* * * * *
It took Diana about half an hour to find the address she had gotten from Tanya. The spa Tanya had invited Diana to was actually part of the country club outside of town. As she turned through the gate, Diana could see that the club was huge and must have some old money in it. Which wasn't too surprising for a smaller town in the suburbs. There were probably one or two millionaires in the club's history.
Tanya was waiting for Diana at the edge of the parking lot and watched as she found a spot. She studied her friend as Diana just seemed to glide across the asphalt with grace, even as she was hurrying. She seemed to walk without an effort and her perfect breasts hardly even bounced as she moved.
Diana was a slender woman and about medium height. If she were to take off her four-inch high heels, she would have ended up being shorter than her. The first thing that Tanya had noticed about Diana was her smile. Anyone looking at her could see that it was genuine and that she was a good person. Diana's blue eyes and blondish-reddish hair had just added to her heart-stopping appeal.
Tanya found herself drawn to this woman for reasons that she could not fathom. Tanya had been taken with her from the moment Diana had knelt down in front of David and talked to him like a friend. So many adults seemed to look down at child as if from a great height and distanced themselves. Why couldn't adults see that kids just wanted to be friends? Diana was one of the special ones.
They exchanged a brief hug and a smile before Tanya tucked Diana's arm in hers and led her toward a sprawling building beside the club building itself. They walked along, Tanya keeping up a chatter of how glad she was that Diana had decided to accept her invitation.
"This will probably be the last time I can come here," Tanya said, only a little bit sad.
"Why is that?" Diana asked.
Tanya just shook her head briefly and said, "I'll tell you a little later." It appeared that she really did not want anyone standing around them to hear her. There were a few ladies sitting in the reception area, apparently waiting to be called for an appointment. Tanya stopped Diana from walking over to an armchair to take a seat and tugged her over to the door leading to the back.
When Diana gave her a confused look, as if to ask why they weren't waiting, Tanya said, "We have an appointment for our mud bath." She leaned over to whisper in Diana's ear, "It's one of the perks of being a member; we get to go ahead of non-member appointments. It's good to be the queen." She giggled as she said, "I always wanted to say that."
Diana momentarily started to panic at the thought of being totally naked in front of Tanya. Would her disguise hold up? She returned Tanya's grin as they walked down a changing area near the end of the hall. "The club prefers that we wear suits when we're in the mud, it cuts down on their cleaning process."
Diana breathed a sigh of relief at those words. Tanya anticipated Diana's objection when she said, "I knew that you didn't have bathing suit, so I picked one up yesterday. I'm pretty good at judging sizes, so I hope that it will fit okay." She held out a small shopping bag to Diana.
Diana looked at the bag and up at Tanya before taking it from her. "Thank you." It seemed like a long time since anyone had something like this for her. The last time she could recall was when Jake had given her a cell phone to use. The thought that strangers were being nicer to her than her own family triggered a stab of sadness that made her want to cry. She smiled at Tanya to stifle the feelings and turned toward one of the curtained changing rooms.
Once behind the curtain, she sat down on the short bench and put her head in her hands. She stayed that way for several minutes, trying to come to terms with the surge of emotion. She really did not understand why she was suddenly feeling this way, but she wished that it would go away. Once she felt that she had a handle on her sadness and had beaten it back into submission to return it wherever it (to the dungeon of his soul, where it had come from, she skinned out of her clothing. She hung her clothes in the locker there in the changing area and locked up her purse.
She was worried that Tanya would read her when she stepped out again, wearing a pretty one-piece turquoise swimsuit that allowed her to continue to conceal her breast forms and her tuck. Perversely, she was glad for the hours that Geri had forced her to spend outside washing the car; it actually helped her to feel comfortable as a woman in a swimsuit and it let her show off her tan lines. As long as no one looked at her and saw a guy.
Because of her tight ankle tendons, she was still wearing her high heeled sandals. There had been a pair of flip-flops in the bag as well, but they were unwearable on her feet. There was also a small padlock and key that she used to secure the locker holding her property.
Tanya was waiting for her again and gave her friend an approving look as she stepped over. "Couldn't you wear the flip-flops?"
"I'm afraid not," Diana said. "I have a problem with tendons in my ankles that won't let me flatten my feet against the floor. The doctor told me that it would be a few weeks before the tendons relax enough to let me walk normally. Until then, I get to wear these skyscraper heels everywhere. Even my slippers at home have heels."
"Well, we will just need to make sure that you don't slip on the floor," Tanya said sympathetically.
They walked through to the next room where there were two tiled tubs full of dark-brown mud. Walking over to the side of the tub, Diana looked at the steaming glop. "I've never done this before. Are we supposed to just get in?"
"Yes, just take off your shoes and step up the side and step down. Then you just sit down and cover yourself with the mud."
Diana looked a little dubious about sitting down in something that she had not touched since she was a child playing with mud puddles. Tanya just laughed.
"I know. It doesn't seem to make sense, but don't worry. This isn't like the slippery, slimy stuff kids play with. It's almost like sitting in warm gravel. I've found that the mud treatment is better than getting a massage because the mud and water is heated and it relaxes all of your muscles at once."
"Okay. Let's give it a try then," Diana said and she stepped down into the mud. She found that the mud was warm, almost hot and there was no sign of it being slippery. Instead, it was dense and a little gritty and she had to work to move around once she was standing in the tub. As she sat back in the tub, she almost had to fight her way down under the surface. Once she was immersed under the mud, she found herself floating in the semi-liquid, not moving up or down.
As they had stepped up to the tubs, an attendant had appeared behind them that Diana did not notice until she started to settle into her mud bath. The female attendant came over to her and said, "Hi…My name is Terri." She helped Diana to situate her head on a cushion at the end of tub and continued, "I'll let you ladies bake here for fifteen or twenty minutes and then I'll help you out so that you can rinse off."
She moved over to help Tanya step into her tub and get situated as well. "Once I have you rinsed off, I'll help you into the Swedish steam room next door."
"That all sounds wonderful Terri," Tanya said. "By the time we're done, we'll probably be so relaxed that we'll need wheelchairs to get to the car." She smiled wistfully.
"Don't worry, I'll be watching over you," Terri said with a big smile. "Would you ladies like an ice water or lemonade? We don't serve alcohol in here because we don't want you to dehydrate or lose consciousness."
Diana and Tanya laughed a little nervously at the thought of passing out and sliding under the mud. They both settled for no calorie ice water and Terri left the room for a few minutes to get their beverages. Once she had made sure that they were comfortable, Terri left them to relax while she went to check on her other guests. Diana luxuriated in the moist heat that felt like a hot and heavy wet blanket. The warmth seemed to sink into her very bones.
As she shifted around, she felt something that worried her. It appeared that they moist heat of the mud was loosening the adhesive holding the breast forms to her chest. She knew that she would need to do something about it once she was out of the mud.
Once she was gone, Tanya decided that Diana was entitled to hear the story she had promised.
"I told you that I would explain what I was talking about earlier. Would you like to hear the whole sordid story?" Tanya asked. Neither of them was able to easily look at the other as they were buried under a hundred pounds of mud.
"Yes, if you want to tell it," Diana answered. She was enjoying the warm cocoon she was floating within.
"Well, I think that you've guessed that I'm raising David and April alone," Tanya began.
"Yes. I assumed that you were divorced, but I didn't want to pry."
"I am divorced now. It was final about three months ago," Tanya said. "A little less than a year ago, I discovered that my husband had a hobby that I wasn't aware of when we met in high school. It turns out that he likes to wear women's clothing." She paused at that point, waiting for any comment that Diana might make.
"I see. I guess that grossed you out." Diana said. Hearing that her friend's husband was a guy who liked to wear women's clothing was something that scared her. Did Tanya's marriage break-up because her husband was a cross-dresser and what would Tanya say or do if she would out about herself?
Tanya continued and said, "Oh heavens no, in fact I came to love the fact he had a feminine side to his personality. I thought it was a lovely compliment he wanted to be more like me. It actually brought us closer together for a while. I love Jerry dearly and I saw nothing wrong in encouraging this aspect of his personality, if that was what he needed. I did do some online research into cross-dressing and I understood that this is very often something that a cross-dresser needs to do and it is not always a choice.
"Jerry only dressed after he got home from the pharmacy and I saw that not fighting it actually helped him to be able to relax. A lot of the tense behavior I used to see just went away. Everything was fine for a few months and then Jerry took his two weeks of vacation and he stayed dressed for the entire time." Diana could hear that Tanya was trying to keep from crying while she was telling the story.
"It was about that time that Jerry told me that he wanted to be called Stephanie while he was dressed as a woman. A couple of months after that, Jerry started leaving the house one or two nights a week while he was dressed as Stephanie. I sorry to say that it came as a total shock to me when Jerry came home late one Saturday to tell me that he was moving out of the house and moving in with someone he had met at the bar he went out to when he was out. "
Diana could hear that Tanya was crying by this point. Through her tears, Tanya continued as she said, "I didn't realize that Jerry had found someone like himself to love. I thought that I was doing everything I could for him physically and emotionally. I never knew that there was something missing in his life and it cost me the man that I love."
Diana was crying herself by this time. She couldn't hear the pain that Tanya had gone through without feeling it in her own heart. "I'm so sorry that happened to you."
All she could think of was, would this happen to her too? Was she going to be gay and find that she loved a man who loved other men? Would it be Jake? Was she going treat Geri the same way that Tanya had been treated by her husband?
"Thank you," Tanya said, trying to get control of her tears. "Damn this crying. I can't wipe my face without covering myself with this mud. Anyway, Jerry agreed to a generous child support plan and alimony for me. The membership here at the club was paid for the year, but it expires the end of the month and I won't have enough money to renew. This place is really expensive."
Diana sniffled, knowing that she couldn't wipe at her tears or runny nose either. "What happened to Jerry after the divorce?"
"He and his lover moved over into the city. He told me that he got a job with another pharmacy chain so that he could afford to keep paying as he agreed. He decided to stay out of the kid's lives because he spends all of his free time dressed as Stephanie now. He felt that David and April were too young to understand why their Dad looked more like a mother.
She gave a short laugh at that revelation and sniffled. "One of the things that really got to me was that the last time I saw him, he actually looked better than I do. He had gotten a boob job and is now a full DD. I am ashamed to admit I was jealous.
At that moment, Terri came back into the room. Her eyes were red and it was obvious that she had been listening to their conversation. "I'm sorry. We stay out of the room to give our members some privacy, but we have to listen in case you need something," she said apologetically. "I wasn't trying to eavesdrop."
Tanya smiled at her from her mud and said, "It's alright, dear. I wasn't working very hard to keep it a secret. In a town of this size, stories can't help but get around and I've heard some of the rumors already. I was only telling Diana because she's new in town and my friend. I wanted her to hear it from me instead of over-hearing any gossip."
Terri returned her smile and said, "Thank you for understanding, ma'am. I wouldn't have come in at all, but it's time to get you out of that mud. If I don't, you'll get over-heated. We need to pull you out and get rinsed off. We have you scheduled for a half hour in the steam bath and then a facial with a makeover." She took out tissues and helped each of her guests with wiping away the tears.
"Uh…Terri? I didn't request makeovers for us," Tanya said.
Terri smiled at them and said, "I know that. I'm throwing that in for free. A present from me." Her smile was a little sad, knowing that it might be the last time that Tanya could come into the spa. So many of the old dowagers she had to wait on throughout the day made taking care of someone like Tanya a pleasure.
In turn, she took hold of the arms of each woman and pulled them to a sitting position where they started scraping the mud off their arms and upper bodies. The cooler air in the room almost felt cold to them as they came up out of the almost hot mud. Terri helped Tanya to stand up in the tub and to clean off most of the mud before assisting her out and over to the showers in the corner. She returned to help Diana out and over to join Tanya. Terri had to support Diana as she walked because of the damned tendons in her ankles, but it was a very short walk and she was able to take a seat on the bench beside Tanya.
"I know that it feels a little chilly to you because you were in the mud," Terri said.
"Yes, a little," Tanya said.
"Well, the mud bath is over 100 degrees. But it steams so much of the toxins out of you and helps you to relax, so it's worth it, believe me. Don't worry, we're just going to rinse the mud off from you and I'm going to put you into the steam room for about half an hour."
"You sound like you're baking cookies," Diana joked.
Terri returned her smile, her eyes dancing.
"That's going to do a number on our hair, isn't it?" Tanya asked. "Diana has extensions in, will they be okay?"
"On no," Terri said with a laugh. "Extensions are made to take the same kind of treatment regular hair does, so it will be okay. Part of today's treatment is facials and makeovers, so your hair will look fabulous when we're done."
She handed each of them a hose with a hand nozzle on the end. "This water is nice and warm. You just need to rinse all of the leftover mud off and I have robes that you can wear over to the steam room."
Tanya and Diana took the hoses in hand and began sluicing the grainy dirt down their bodies. Because it had not had a chance to harden, it was fairly easy to wash off and a large puddle of muddy water soon grew around them.
Diana pressed the loose breast form back against her chest and felt that it had reattached itself. As she finished, Diana realized that the glue holding her penis had loosened as well. She consoled herself that it felt like the glue was continuing to work though. She looked over at Tanya and saw that her friend had not noticed her difficulty. A bit of the mud had managed to work its way into their suits so Diana used the hose to wash the dirt down and through her suit without revealing anything to Tanya. To the two women in the room, it appeared that she was just trying to maintain her modesty.
Tanya was less restrained as she removed her bikini top and rinsed off her front. She looked over at Diana seductively and asked her to rinse her back, even though the bikini strap was so thin that it could not have trapped anything. When she repeated the process with her bikini bottom, Diana almost lost it. Tanya removed her thong bottom to review a smooth slit nestled between her legs.
"This is almost as bad as when I go to the beach," she said innocently. "Sand just seems to get everywhere. Don't you have that problem?" She looked at Diana as if she half-expected her friend to strip down also. She looked a little disappointed when Diana made no move to remove her swimsuit at all. She put her thong back on quickly and finished rinsing herself off.
Terri was standing to one side holding a pair of robes over her arms. When she saw that her guests were done, she stepped over and helped each of them slip into the soft terrycloth robes. The change from chilly to comfortably warm was almost immediate and they relaxed once again in their robes.
"These robes feel so nice," Diana said. She was thankful for the fullness of the robes as it allowed her to hide the bulge that was trying to form between her legs. The sexy display that Tanya had put on for her and triggered the start of an erection and Diana was working hard to imagine ice cold showers and singing children's songs in an effort to distract herself from the erotic thoughts she was having about her friend.
Because she was wearing deck shoes for the wet floor, Terri helped each of them to walk over to the door of the steam room. Tanya had hung up her robe outside the door and had found a spot for herself by the time Diana was making her way through the door and scoping out the room. They were the only ones in the room at the moment and it looked large enough to hold about ten people.
Tanya continued to study Diana as she half-danced on her toes and half-tiptoed over to a spot on the bench by her. Her admiration of Diana wavered between lust and envy. As she watched Diana navigate on her toes, Tanya realized that something seemed wrong. Was it her imagination or did Diana's breast look like it was out of place? She didn't have much of a chance to study is positioning as Diana sat down.
Diana relaxed back against the wall of the room and let out a completely contented sigh. "This feels so nice, Tanya. Thank you for inviting me." The moist heat of the room seemed to soak right in. Instead of feeling oppressive like you might expect from a summer day, it felt more like they were sitting in front of a very warm fireplace after having played in the snow for hours.
Tanya smiled. "You're welcome. I can't think of anyone I would rather have here with me." She slid across the bench to be a little closer to Diana, reached out and took her hand in a loving gesture.
"It's been a long time since I was able to enjoy a day at the spa," Diana said sadly. "Geri and I seem to have been going our separate ways recently."
"Is she just your roommate? Or something more?" Tanya asked. She wanted to ask if there was a physical relationship, but held back, afraid to scare Diana off. She felt a perverse hope that her friend was having a falling out with her roommate. She knew that it was wrong, but she felt something for Diana and she was perfectly willing to find out what it might be.
"Ye…Yes," Diana stuttered. For want of a better term these days, that pretty much described her relationship with her wife. "We used to be best friends, but things seem to have changed recently. I really don't understand what is going on." The sadness she felt at the apparent collapse of her relationship with her wife must have come through in her voice because Tanya tried to shift her attention somewhat.
"Oh! I should have mentioned it sooner!" Tanya said. "I looked up the codes on the pills and the tube of medicine from yesterday in my ex's old pharmaceutical books. Those codes weren't in there, but they look like they fall into ranges that the government reserved for special drugs."
Diana turned and looked at Tanya. As she did so, she felt that damned breast form slide again. Trying to hide the fact that it looked like her breast was now sticking out of her armpit, she folded her leg up on to the bench as if she was trying to stretch a muscle in her leg.
"You mean that those are government drugs?" Her eyes were wide with surprise and fear.
"I don't know right now," Tanya said. "I called a friend of mine in the city who might know about what drugs would be registered under those codes and the doctor or doctors who might be working with them. She is supposed to call me tonight and I can call you with what I find out. Would that work?"
"Yes, please," Diana answered. "I want to know what is going on and why Geri might be feeding them to me."
"Are you afraid that she is trying to hurt you?" Tanya asked. She was obviously concerned for her friend.
"I'm not sure that is actually trying to hurt me, but I'm afraid that she is doing something to my mind."
"Are you safe going back there tonight? If you would like, you can stay with me," Tanya offered. She felt a little awkward making the invitation, but she accepted that she had somewhat of an ulterior motive in trying to get Diana into her house.
Diana's sense of self-preservation kicked in and she knew that she could not risk staying with Tanya without running the risk of having her secret revealed, regardless of her misgivings about living with Geri. She resolved that she wasn't going to take any pills before she went to bed this evening. There was something going on and she needed to discuss it with Geri before it went any further.
"I should be okay. I'm going to have a conversation with Geri when I get home tonight and see what she has to say. Depending upon that, I might not be living there tomorrow."
"Well…Let me know," Tanya said. "My door is always open." The way she said that caused a tingle to run up and down Diana's spine. It decided to stop at the bottom and Diana's hidden member took it as a signal to try to wake up.
Realizing that she needed to change the subject, Diana said, "Tanya, can I ask you a question?"
Tanya looked over at her and said, "Sure. What is it?"
"I thought that I noticed some tension between you and Jake at the restaurant yesterday. What's the deal with the two of you?"
The change of subject caught Tanya a bit flat-footed and she had to think before she answered. "We dated in school and we were pretty involved. I remember that we had a fight one night. I think that it was about having sex and we stopped dating."
"I take it that he was pushing you put out and you didn't want to?" Diana asked. "Guys always seem to want to go so fast."
Tanya shook her sadly. "No. Actually, I was the one who wanted to put out and he wouldn't do the deed with me. He said that he respected me too much to do that to me and he wanted to wait until we were out of school."
Diana turned toward her friend and wanted to give her a hug, but she felt the breast form slide even further down inside her suit before she trapped it by pressing her arm against her side. The adhesive must have completely broken down and she prayed that her remaining form stayed in place.
"I'm so sorry! Why didn't you want to wait?"
"Because I was stupid! I was feeling horny and a cucumber at home wasn't doing the job. I thought that I loved Jake enough that I wanted him to be my first and he wouldn't do it." The shame the memory brought back to her also brought tears that just seemed to appear and stream down her face.
Diana was crying too and she said, "But he did love you, Tanya. He was trying to save your virtue."
"I know that…now. At the time, it looked like he thought that I was trying to trap him. We argued and I think that we both said some things that hurt. I started going out with Jerry right after that, just so that I could have sex with my boyfriend."
"How did Jake react to that?" Diana asked.
"I think that he took it okay. He didn't talk to me after that," Tanya said. "Especially when I decided to have sex with Jerry and I got pregnant. I didn't set out to trap a guy into marriage and I ended up catching one that I really had no intention of wanting."
"Are you saying that you didn't love your husband?" Diana asked. The concept of marrying someone you did not love just because you were pregnant seemed to be beyond her ability to process.
"Oh…I did care for Jerry," Tanya reassured her. "There just was not the same kind of fire between us that there was with Jake. We were lucky enough that I wasn't really showing at graduation and we got married a couple of weeks later. Jake disappeared right after graduation and I didn't even know he was back in town."
There was a note in Tanya's voice that sounded 'off' to Diana and she didn't think that even Tanya noticed it. She suspected that there might be some feeling hidden away in the ashes of Tanya's love for her old boyfriend. Even though she herself felt drawn to Tanya, she wouldn't feel right about things if Tanya might still be thinking about her Jake. The thought that she considered Jake hers caught her by surprise. Was she going to be part of a love triangle?
It was at that point that the door to the steam room opened again and another couple of women made their way in. When the woman in the lead stopped and went back to the door for a moment, all Diana could see before her was Sally! It was Sally in a skimpy one-piece bathing suit, showing off charms that had been bothering Diana since Rob spoke to her on the phone a couple of days ago. She knew that this was not Sally, this woman was too old. But…all Diana could think of was being on the bed next to Sally, kissing and licking and nipping at each other's breasts. And the hands were roaming and rubbing and…
Diana was brought back to herself with the pain of her trapped cock attempting to come to attention. Between trying to keep her stiffening penis under control and get control of her breast form that kept moving in a different direction than she wanted it to, she was becoming a basket-case. She was scared to death that Tanya would look at her and realize that there were bulges out of place on her body. Her natural breasts were still small and the form that had stayed in place made the other breast look like a school girl's in comparison. The presence of the growing bulge in her groin would be much harder to explain.
It was Diana's good fortune that one of the women who had just come in had decided that they needed more steam. The air became less clear for a few moments as the steam generation system began releasing more steam from the vents in the ceiling. This served to distract Tanya and then she was wiping perspiration from her eyes.
The moment that Diana saw that Tanya's vision was blocked, she seized the opportunity and said, "Excuse me for just a moment, would you? I need to use the rest room." She bolted for the door like a deer running from a hunter.
Tanya did not even have a chance to answer before Diana was up and moving. The glimpse she had of Diana made her do a double-take and she was not sure of what she had seen because of the sweat that had run into her eyes again. As a result, she sat in stunned silence, trying to analyze what she thought that she had seen. She had gotten a very brief profile shot of Diana as she stood and was going to the door, but she could have sworn that her friend only had one boob on her chest. What really confused her was that she thought that Diana's missing breast was growing out of an ass cheek.
She was brushing more sweat away from her face while Diana spoke briefly with one of the women as she passed them. She looked at the other two women who had come into the steam room to see what their reaction was, but neither of them appeared to have noticed anything and continued to talk in hushed tones between them. The fact that the other two women had not seen anything made her feel better. Whatever was going on with her friend would remain her secret and she did not have to worry about being embarrassed.
Diana was just out of the steam room, trying to cover her chest and her crotch, when a voice behind her said, "Excuse me, I think that you dropped this."
Diana halted and turned slightly to see the woman she had thought looked like Sally reach down and pick up the wandering breast form. She couldn't possible not know what it was as she held it out to Diana. Diana felt like she changed color three different times. She could tell from the blond woman's expression that she knew exactly what it was, but she saw sympathy there instead of laughter. Diana realized that the lady looking at her thought that she was wearing the breast form for a totally different reason. She just prayed that her new friend wouldn't look down at her. All she could do was reach out with the hand she was using to hide her flat chest and thank her quietly.
She was rewarded with a kind smile of understanding. A quick look behind her at Tanya showed that she was still wiping the sweat away from her eyes. She bobbed her head to say goodbye to her helper and stepped out of the steam room. She knew that she needed to hurry or Tanya would be right behind her. The changing rooms were across the room and she started to run.
Foolishly, she had forgotten about her need to walk like a ballerina the warm mud bath and steam room had helped loosen her tight tendons and she momentarily forgot about her leg problems. She hadn't taken more than three steps before her feet flew out from under her and she went skidding across the floor for several feet. The silicone blob she was holding flew from her hand and disappeared. She yelped when she fell, but she thanked her lucky stars that she did not come down on her tailbone. As it was, she knew that she would be sporting a really good bruise on her other butt cheek to match with her tattoo.
Carefully, she climbed back to her feet, silently cursing the fact that her tendons had tightened so badly. She realized that she was no longer holding the breast form, but she did not want to take any more time to search for it. She had to tiptoe-limp to her locker where she quickly opened it and grabbed her clothes. She was into a changing room in a flash and it seemed like she was pulling off the swimsuit and putting on her street clothes at the same time.
She had spent almost five minutes assessing her mood and feelings before coming to the conclusion that she was falling in love with a kind and caring person who just happened to look like a very pretty woman. She decided that she needed to tell Diana how she felt and go from there. She hoped that Diana felt something for her also.
When she stepped out of the steam room, she was sure that she was not all that far behind Diana. But when she put on her robe and walked down to the locker area, Diana was nowhere to be seen. She looked around and saw Terri just coming out of the mud room with an armload of towels and she walked over.
"Terri? I'm looking for my friend…"
The attendant stopped and turned to her. "Oh yes, ma'am. She came out of the steam room and said something about not feeling well," Terri said. "She asked me to tell you that she needed to go home right away and that she would call you when she felt better. She must have really been in pain."
"What do you mean?" Tanya asked.
"She was crying when she left," Terri answered. She continued on to dump the wet towels in a bin to one side.
Tanya shook her head in surprise at being left in the lurch and walked back to her locker. She didn't know what to think or do. Had she said something to Diana that hurt her feelings or offended her? Had she picked up on how Tanya felt about her? What would she do if Diana didn't call her or didn't want to see her again? Tanya felt a twisting, sickening sensation in her stomach. She realized that she didn't know how to call Diana, she had never gotten her number. But Jake knew…Maybe she could talk to Jake.
As she was sitting down to slide on her shoes, she looked down to see something beneath the bench. It was in the shadows and up against the support. As she looked at it, she knew that it was completely out of place there and she reached down to pick up a breast enhancer or breast form. The more she looked at it, the more she wondered what was going on with Diana. Maybe she really did see what she thought she had. It made her wonder even more how she felt about Diana. Had she fallen in love with another gay man, like Jerry? Or was Diana a cross-dresser only? Or an under developed woman. Maybe Diana’s secret was that she had undergone a mastectomy and was ashamed of her body. That would explain a lot of things. She hadn't had a chance to tell Diana how she felt and to talk with her. Now, she really needed to call Jake.
* * * * *
Diana had gotten dressed in a hurry and rushed out of the spa before she had to explain what was going on to Tanya. She considered herself lucky that Terri was occupied someplace else when she unlocked her locker and ran into one of the changing rooms. The first thing she did was pull on the gaffe and get herself tucked properly. If it weren't for this damned appendage, she wouldn't have had to rush away from Tanya. Tears ran down her face because she had been enjoying Tanya's company. Now, she couldn't stay. All she could do would be to tell Tanya that she would call her later and try to apologize.
It wasn't until she was pulling on her bra that she realized that she was missing a tit. She realized that it must have slipped out of the bottom of her swim suit and she wasn't sure where it was. She looked around the floor of the changing room and the clothes, not seeing it anywhere. Wanting to get away without having to explain why she had to leave her friend in the lurch, she finished dressing and hurried out of the spa. On the way out, she met Terri and tearfully asked her tell Tanya that she did not feel well and that she had to leave.
In the parking lot, Diana looked down at herself and realized that she was now lopsided. Where the breast form gave her an impressive D cup, her other side was barely a B cup. Fortunately for her, her dress was loose enough that it would conceal the fact that her bra cups were not filled to capacity. She looked around the parking lot to make sure that she would not be seen and reached into her dress to peal the remaining breast form away. She'd felt it giving way in the steam room but it had managed to hold on longer than the missing form.
Once she had removed the form, it went into her purse for the rest of the day. She checked the time and saw that she had only been away from the house for a few hours, all told. Geri wouldn't be back until the evening, so she needed to find something to do for most of the afternoon. She had no idea what she was going to do, but her stomach was letting her know that she was hungry. She decided that the first order of business would be to get something to eat. She left the country club and drove back toward town, stopping at the drive-thru at McDonalds to get a kiddie meal and a diet drink.
She stayed in the car and ate slowly, thinking. She didn't feel that she could discuss her confusion about how she felt about Tanya with anyone, not even a man of the cloth. What could she say in that case?
'Sir, can you help me? I am a man who looks like a woman who thinks she is a woman and I am in love with another man and a woman at the same time.'
That would go over well. She'd probably burst into flames right there, no holy water needed, never mind going to hell first. She finally decided that this was something that she would have to figure out on her own. She cared deeply about Jake and Tanya. Jake had already told her that he cared about her and wanted to see more of her. She hoped that Tanya at least liked her enough to want to stay friends. Then there was Sally and Geri. She loved them too. She thought that there were some feelings on Sally's part, but they had respected the fact that Rob was married to Geri and had never tried to explore. Geri was another matter entirely. She loved Geri with all her heart; she wouldn't have married her if she didn't. But how did Geri feel about things? Everything that had happened in the last few weeks made her wonder.
She had long ago finished her lunch when she decided that she could end the afternoon by heading over to the grocery store and picking up the supplies that they needed for the coming week. She was glad that Geri had given her plenty of money for the day; it meant that she could do the shopping now without having to go home for money and then go back out to the store. She took her time driving to the store and she was still parked in front of the store within fifteen minutes.
Being in absolutely no hurry, Diana took her time walking into the store and doing her shopping. She was glad that she had thought to put the shopping list in her purse this morning as it made her job much easier. Eventually, she could kill no more time and she wheeled her cart up to the checkout. When she was finished paying for everything and had it loaded into the backseat of the car, she still had almost two hours to kill. She decided to take a chance on whether Geri was home yet, so she took out the phone and dialed the house number and listened to it ring. Geri answered on the third ring and had no problem with Diana coming home, so Geri ended the call abruptly and Diana started the car up to head home.
Now that she had somewhere to go and no reason to waste time, Diana was home in less than fifteen minutes. Even though she was not in the best of spirits, she was happy to be back where she could relax somewhat. Even with the concerns she had with Geri, Diana was glad to be going back to what she considered home. She would just need to not take any of the pills Geri seemed so bent on feeding her and hope that Tanya could get some information about what they might be. She made a mental note to call her tomorrow to check on any progress. They could discuss what had happened today and, hopefully, Tanya would not be too upset with her.
Diana hopped out of the car when she pulled up to the garage and opened the door. She reflected that the time she had spent at the spa had certainly loosened her up, she felt like she could run around the block a dozen times. She pulled the car into the garage and went back to close the door again. Fortunately, the garage was one of the old designs that allowed for plenty of space to walk around the car entirely. She went to the house side of the car and grabbed a couple of bags from the backseat.
When she entered the house, Geri was not in the kitchen waiting for her. She set the bags on the counter and walked through the house to find her. It was so quiet that Diana wasn't sure if anyone else was in the house. Considering that Geri had answered the phone, she should be here somewhere. Of course, it never occurred to Diana that she was calling Geri's cell phone and that Geri might not have been at the house at the time. Just when Diana was becoming concerned that something might have happened, she stepped into Geri's room to find her sound asleep. She had apparently waited for Diana's phone call and then had promptly gone in to take a nap. She must have had a tiring day working dealing with the federal marshals.
Diana closed the bedroom door quietly and went back out to finish unloading the car and to store everything away in the kitchen. Once she was done and trash generated from the shopping trip had been disposed of, Diana sat down at the table with a cup of coffee for a moment. It felt good to just relax and not have to worry about someone telling her what to do or to have to worry that she might make some slip and be discovered as not being a genetic girl but some poser.
Being able to actually stop being so focused allowed her to think about other things, one of which occurred to her immediately. She had lost a breast form, so she would look lopsided if she only had the remaining form to use. Realizing that her own breasts were still woefully under-developed, she tried to think of what she could do to keep from looking like an adult woman with a teenager's bust. She decided that she would have to defer that problem to discuss with Geri later. It might require a visit to a specialty store to get new forms.
Once she had finished her coffee, she rinsed the cup out in the sink and set it aside. Her gaze fell on the plastic bag she had put Tanya's swimsuit into. It would have been the height of bad manners to just leave the suit on the bench in the locker room, so Diana had brought it home to clean before she returned it. Maybe she would be able to come up with a suitable apology by that time. Maybe she could use the excuse of returning the suit as an opening to apologize.
Looking at the suit, Diana decided that she might as well gather all of the delicates that needed to be washed and get them all done at once. It made more sense to her than to do them in dribs and drabs. She went into her bedroom and picked up the basket that she had been using for her panties and bras. As she went back into the dining room she looked at Geri's door and knew that she would be expected to wash her wife's unmentionables also. At least, that was how Geri had been running things for the past couple of weeks.
She set the basket down in the living room and quietly opened Geri's door. She had become quite adept in walking in the four-inch heels and was able to practically tiptoe, so she made no noise as she gathered Geri's used undergarments. She saw a white bustier on the floor and grabbed that as well and put it all into the basket in the living room. She closed the door without having disturbed her wife at all.
It wasn't a large amount of clothes that needed to be washed by hand, but it was more than enough to keep her busy at the basin in the bathroom for a while. The last thing she decided to wash was the bustier. She had never seen it before, so Geri must have picked it up while they were replacing all of their clothes. She was a little sad that Geri had decided to where it while she was gone instead of modeling it for her. She missed the days and nights of fun that she had enjoyed with her wife.
She held it before her to imagine what Geri must have looked like in it, dancing around the house before Diana had come home. With her new measurements, she must have looked beautiful. It was while she was admiring it that Diana noticed several spots on the fabric. When she touched them, whatever it was had almost dried and become crusty. What had not dried was somewhat slimy and Diana had to look at it for a few minutes to figure out what it was. She discounted her guesses as being totally silly and proceeded to wash the corset-like teddy, paying special attention to the spots so that it would not stain. She rinsed all of the clothes when she was done and hung everything in the bathtub to dry properly.
Once she had completed that chore, she looked around to make sure that everything was finished. It would not due if she went in to take a nap and Geri woke up and found something lacking. For the past day, Geri had been polite to her, almost nice, but Diana had no idea how long that treatment might last and she had no desire to be scolded by her own wife because she had neglected some task. She knew that it made no sense for Geri to be treating her like an ignorant servant, but she couldn't help but accept the role.
Her eyes fell on her purse that was still on the counter, it belonged in her room. As she was putting down on her bureau, the thought that all of the money she had not used should probably be returned to Geri occurred to her because it was a sizeable amount of money yet. She only took out the folding money from her purse, knowing that the change would be inconsequential.
She could see that Geri had left her purse on the table in the dining room, so that would be a good place to put it. It was when she opened the purse and her eyes fell on the money clip and ruby brooch that Diana knew that there was something seriously wrong. She recognized the money clip, because Rob had watched Evan pay for breakfast with cash taken from it that morning so long ago when Rob had been signing papers. Even more damning was the corporate credit card stuck on one side of the wad of cash in the clip. It had Evan's name on it. Diana could think of no reason in the world how or why these two items could be in Geri's purse. When Diana studied that brooch that had been in the purse with the clip, she was sure that it had not been there when Geri had given her money that morning. That meant that the pin had been put into the purse along with the money clip.
Perhaps it had not been her imagination when she had been washing Geri's lingerie. It looked like her wife was having an affair. Her wife? That wasn't right. Diana started to shake as she continued to turn things over in her mind. Her wife? Geri couldn't be unfaithful to her, she was a woman. But she and Geri were married. That meant that she wasn't a woman. And she didn't have all of the equipment that a woman should have…She knew that too! If she wasn't a woman named Diana, who was she? She felt physical pain that felt like her head was going to split wide open.
It was gone as quickly as it started, leaving Rob feeling like he was sweating from every pore in his body and his heart going ninety miles an hour. He took a few deep breaths and he knew that he was probably going to have a splitting migraine later. He sat at the table, just looking at the damning evidence of his wife's infidelity.
It was obvious to him that Geri had some kind of relationship going on with his business partner; the dried semen on the bustier had been proof enough of that. How long had it been going on? Had Geri somehow manipulated him to think and act like Diana the maid? Was this a scheme to sidetrack him while she played around? She couldn't hope to divorce him at some point, the prenup made it pretty clear that she would only get a lump sum settlement. Was it intended to turn him into a puppet so that she could live off his income from the corporation while she screwed Evan?
All of the questions building up in his mind threatened to make his upcoming migraine even worse, so he tried to relax. The thing to do was to wait until Geri came out of her room and demand that she explain. There would be time for questions and answers later.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly and Kelly Ann Rogers for their very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 13
Rob sat at the table staring into nothing, trying to feel something more than a cold, hollow feeling deep inside. He took a sip of his neglected coffee and made a face at the taste of stone cold coffee. He dumped the cup in the kitchen sink and poured himself another cup before going back to his seat.
His brain felt numb and he struggled with everything that had now become clear to him. How could he have possibly allowed Geri to make into this…this girlish image of himself? He spent an hour just looking at himself in the mirror and he had to look long and hard to see anything of himself. All that was visible in the mirror was a cute, twenty-something blonde woman with generous breasts and nice figure. He had found that he even sounded like the co-ed that he looked like.
It appeared that he had ended up looking much like his mother. Happily, she had been an attractive woman, but he was still coming to terms with the fact that he now looked like a woman. He knew that there must be a breakdown coming at some point, but he was insulated for the moment by his anger and disappointment.
He looked up as Geri came out of her bedroom and half-stumbled to the dining room. Rob forced his expression to remain completely neutral as he studied his wife's face.
"That smells good, Diana. Could I have a cup too?" Geri asked as she took a seat across from Rob. She obviously expected him to obediently trot out to the kitchen for her.
Rob barely smiled as he went out to the kitchen to pour a cup for Geri. The anger he felt made his smile look almost like a snarl; he'd spent several long minutes studying his new face in the bathroom mirror, making different expressions. He had to work hard to even force a smile to his face.
He intentionally dallied a bit in the kitchen making Geri wait, seeing no reason to hurry. He set the cup down in front of Geri, serving from the right as he had been taught. He managed to set it down without slamming it down like a hammer. Then he resumed his seat.
He decided to begin communications and said, "I bought groceries before I came home. They're all put away." Geri would have noticed something in his tone of voice, if she had been paying attention.
Geri was still tired and distracted so she nodded, "That's very good, Diana."
Every time he heard Geri call him that, Rob became a little more annoyed. He continued and said, "Tanya lent me a swimsuit to wear at the spa and I brought it home to wash it out."
"Okay." Rob could see that Geri was very much on autopilot and was not really paying attention. He could probably have told her that someone had stolen the garage from behind the house and she would have just nodded. He knew that his next statement would wake her up though.
"I decided to get all of our delicate things washed at the same time," Rob said and then he paused, waiting for some kind of reaction. When he got none, he continued and said, "I even washed Evan's cum out of your corset."
Geri nodded her acknowledgement and said, "Thank you." It was another moment or two before she blinked and said, "What?"
Rob smiled at her surprised expression; it was not a friendly smile. He felt tingle go down his spine and the world seemed to tilt around him.
"That is whose it was, wasn't it?"
There. He had put it out for her to deny or confirm. Regardless of what she said next, she had betrayed him greatly and he was sure that nothing she said could save their marriage. Rob had never had the opportunity to go fishing as a child, so he could not appreciate the parallel between a fish gasping for water and Geri's mouth opening and closing as she struggled to find something coherent to say.
Geri found herself at a loss. This was the last thing in the world that Geri had expected to be confronted with. Yes, Rob suddenly appeared to be resisting the programming, but he had, really had, embraced the persona of Diana that Geri was trying to overlay Rob's mind with. The submissiveness had been there too. All she expected to have to do was to continue to drug him and play tapes to him. Now, she was being confronted by an angry man who appeared to be in full control of himself. Even worse, he was aware that she had had sex and that it had not been with him.
Trying to think fast, Geri decided to delay as she stuttered, "Who…What do you mean?" She knew that she had to buy some time until she could figure out what was going on.
Rob gave her a dirty look and said, "I washed the white corset thingie that was on the floor of your bedroom. I know that it's not mine, I couldn't begin to fill it out, even if I had both of my forms." He gestured to his chest where it was obvious that his bra had been deflated.
"Therefore, it's yours."
He looked at her with his cute eyebrows raised and said, "Unless you're going to tell me that a couple of neighborhood teenagers broke into the house while you were gone and left it there after they had sex on your bed." The look on his face told her that he was in full control and that she would not be able to get past him with some bullshit story.
"I…I don't know what to say…" Geri said. She tried to go on the offensive to deflect Rob's accusations. "How dare you accuse me of something like that! In all the time we have been married I have always been faithful to my marriage vows!" She crossed her mental fingers. After all, she was married to Evan, so it was partially true.
Rob scoffed at her statement and began to lay out his evidence.
"The reason I know that Evan was here is that I found his money clip and corporate credit card in your purse, along with a very expensive piece of jewelry!" Rob's voice had started to get louder and harsher as he had itemized each piece of evidence of infidelity.
Brazenly, Geri tried to act outraged that Rob had been checking up on her. "Rob, how dare you go pawing through my purse?"
Rob cut her off and said, "Rob didn't! Diana the maid did when she was returning the extra money she didn't use for groceries. It was Diana that went into your bedroom to gather up your clothes. After all, you told your husband Rob that he wasn't allowed in your bedroom anymore!"
Geri could see that something had gone very wrong with her plan. She was thinking furiously to come up with some way to save herself and the whole project.
"Rob," she said, changing her tone to sound like an emotional, wounded wife. "I thought that we were just playing Mistress and Maid. I guess that I got too deep into the game and I guess you did too. Okay…Evan was here with the marshals today. He wanted to talk to you about work and he was disappointed that you weren't here. All I can figure is that he was horny and did something disgusting in my bedroom while I was talking with the marshals."
Rob looked at his wife with an expression that said that he was nowhere dumb enough to buy her fairytale. "So…Evan was able to come down here with the marshals. I thought that we were supposed to be in hiding and no one was to know where we were."
"Honey, I don't know how Evan was able to contact the marshals,' Geri said.
Rob paused for a moment, seeing that he might be unjustly accusing Geri of cheating on him.
"Maybe I am being unfair. I guess I just assumed that Evan had come here to see you."
His expression brightened when he realized that there might be a very simple way to prove to his satisfaction whether he was in the wrong or not.
“I know a way to prove I'm wrong! I'll be right back.” He stormed off to Geri’s bedroom and came back holding her cell phone. "Show me your phone log. Which reminds me, why do you still have your cell phone? They took mine away."
"Rob, it's pointless to show you my call history. You either trust me or you don't." Geri made a show of dabbing at her eyes as if she was wiping at tears. She pointedly ignored his question as to why she still had a phone.
The fact that Geri refused to try to prove her innocence was enough to make Rob pause and realize that he was correct after all. He ignored her attempt at gaining sympathy and said, "Did Evan come down here to see me or to see you? Did he just happen to have that pin in his pocket for you?" He paused for a moment and asked, "Do you think you can explain the tape player I found myself hooked up to the other night?"
Geri was still trying to find a way out of this situation and snatched at his last question. "I can explain the tape player. Doctor Winters suggested that I use subliminal programming tapes to make you more comfortable with our situation here. He said that you might have a problem adjusting."
Angered, Rob stood up so abruptly that the chair he was sitting on flipped over and Geri jumped, partly in surprise and partly in fear.
"Geri…excuses are like ass holes, everyone has one and they are only good for putting out shit. I've been sitting here listening to all of your so-called explanations and this last piece of bull takes the cake. That tape was trying to turn me into a submissive slut. What were you going to do…claim that I was some kind of pervert and divorce me?"
He stalked over to his bedroom, knowing that he hardly presented the image of an angry husband as he had to take mincing steps in his four-inch high heels. The high heeled shoes he was forced to wear that made it impossible for him to take long steps or to even stomp his feet. As he brushed a strand of long blonde hair out of his face, he already knew that the angry expression on his face looked more like a young secretary upset over an office spat. He was doing his best to hold back the tears of anger and hurt at this betrayal.
At the door, he turned back to look at Geri and said, "You cheated on me, Geri. When we were married, I thought you were a housewife, what I got was a harlot. It's too late for me to leave tonight, so I'm going to go back to the city in the morning. I think it would be best if we separated for a while."
"Where…where will you go?" Geri asked. She couldn't let Rob walk away now. Without him, they might be unable to get out of the country before the Feds got involved. They had to be able to present him as at least a possible suspect so that they could get away. "The house is gone. What will you do?"
"I don't know. I'll call Sally in the morning and ask her to help me."
Geri flushed and almost screamed, "Of course, you would run to your slut of a secretary. You accuse me of being unfaithful and I'll bet that you've been screwing her whenever I haven't been around."
Rob just looked at her for a few moments, seeing that the paradise of a marriage he thought he was living in had just collapsed. Quietly, he turned away, closed the bedroom door, and locked it before he collapsed in a heap on his bed, crying. The tears came easily as he held his face in his hands and his body was wracked with shuddering sobs. The realization that the woman he loved didn't love him was crushing.
* * * * *
For her part, Geri was scared and coldly calculating at the same time. It looked like she had lost control of the situation and Rob was going to get away. She had already decided that she was not going to lose control of herself and her wimp of a husband was not going to wreck her plans, regardless of how much of a backbone he had finally decided to grow. When Rob left the room and locked himself in his bedroom, she was quickly dialing her cell phone to speak to Evan.
"Evan!" she started talking the moment he answered the phone. It would not have mattered to her if he had answered the phone himself or if it had gone to voicemail, she would have rattled off her story and plans anyway. However, she was lucky enough to have Evan on the phone. "He's broken free of the programming completely! I'm going to go to our alternate plan and I need you to get things ready! "
"What do you mean that he's broken free? What's happened now?" Evan's tone made it clear that he did not believe his wife and that he thought that she was somehow being emotional about the situation.
"Look, you idiot!" Geri's personality certainly had not suffered from her exposure to the subliminal programming tape from earlier in the day. If anything, it had pushed her in the opposite direction of submissiveness. "He found the bustier that I was wearing when you decided to spray me in the face and then he discovered your money clip and credit card in my purse. He also found the brooch you gave me."
"I wondered what happened to my money clip," Evan said, the tone of his voice still very much conversational. He still wasn't really taking her seriously, but he felt himself starting to waver under her constant verbal attack. "I take it that he was upset when he discovered it?"
Geri had walked into her bedroom and closed the door. It wouldn't do to have Rob overhear her conversation and know the rest of her plan. She already knew that it next to impossible to hear through the walls.
"Yes, you could say that," Geri answered sarcastically. "Some of the things that he said were close to the truth, but I don't think that he actually knows anything yet. Now, I'm going to wait until tomorrow morning to knock him out. I need you to contact the clinic to tell them that I'm bringing him in. We're going to have to use the brute force programming method that the doctor told us about."
By now, Evan had heard enough to know that Geri was not over-reacting and something about how she was talking moved him to action.
"Okay," he said. "I'll call that doctor and tell him that he had better be ready to program Rob the way we want him. We should have done it that way in first place."
His last comment was a sarcastic shot at Geri and he wished that he had kept his mouth shut because she snapped back at him.
"Listen, you jerk! I thought that this was the best way to change him into what we needed. Remember that the doctor told us that if we tried to program him all at once that we might turn him into a drooling vegetable! He isn't much good to us if he can't act the way we want him to, is he?"
Thoroughly beaten down by now, Evan just said, "Yes, ma'am. I'll make the calls and be at the house in the morning to help you with Rob. "
"You'd better if you know what's good for you!" Geri snapped. When this was over, she was going have to do something about Evan. He was just as useless as Rob was and she wondered why it had taken so long to see it. Now that she had things going her way, she backed off from her earlier intensity and said in a more friendly tone, "Don't worry, Evan. We'll get through this. Now, get moving on things! Love you…"
Evan automatically responded by answering, "Yes, dear."
Evan hung up the phone automatically, his eyes almost glazed over. After a moment, he almost physically shook himself, as if to wake himself up. He looked around, confused for a moment, and then got moving to take of the calls he needed to make. He made it a policy to keep his outgoing communications private and secure so that there was less likelihood of being overheard and caught. He decided that leaving for the rest of the day would be best and make his phone contacts from a more secure location, like his house.
He looked around the office to make sure that everything was secure. He had not brought in much in the way of personal items and what he had brought in did nothing to reflect his true self. He had known that anything he put in his office would need to be abandoned when the time came to disappear and he did not want to leave anything that would give investigators a clue into his personality. FBI profilers could use that kind of information to track down criminals and the amount of money they planned on stealing would put them at the top of the wanted list.
Nowhere on earth would be safe for a while, maybe for a long time. He and Geri would need to find a place to hide where no one would think to look for them. He knew that the house where Geri and Rob were would be good place to stay for a day or two, but they would need to be out of the country immediately after that. Once Rob was turned over to the clinic again, he would come back and double-check everything without having to worry about being discovered. He went to the door, putting on his suit coat as he went.
After setting the alarm code for the office, he closed and locked the door. On the way, he stopped at his executive assistant's desk, who was now Sally. He'd decided that it would be a good idea to have her where he could keep an eye on her, so he had moved her out of her private office and assigned her to the big secretary desk outside of his office.
"Sally, I have to leave for the rest of the day. I've closed and locked my office, so you can bring anything I need to see to me in the morning. I'll be in tomorrow, so just take messages and tell anyone who calls that I will get back to them tomorrow."
For some reason, he took a lot of pleasure in dictating to this woman. He knew that there was no love lost between them, but he also could not fire her without raising suspicion. So he relegated her to a glorified secretary's position, effectively demoting her from the security oversight duties she had enjoyed while reporting to Rob. He had taken those responsibilities over for himself so that his activities could not be tracked. He couldn't know that Sally was one those conscientious employees and had continued to monitor security; she just had not been able to confront Evan with the evidence of his explorations through their customer's accounts.
"Yes, Mr. Stevens," Sally responded, the tone of her voice properly respectful, but only just. It grated upon her that she was not allowed to call him by name anymore. When he took over the operational control of the company, he had immediately begun making changes. This particular change seemed designed to put distance between himself and everyone else. All it had really succeeded in doing was to define that gulf and to make him universally regarded with disdain. The problem was that disdain for Evan had filtered down to others in the office and hurt morale.
As Evan swaggered down the short passage between cubicles to reach the elevator, Sally started to make her plans for the night. Evan obviously planned on being occupied for at least the evening, if not the entire night, so it looked like tonight might be a good opportunity to bring Pete in to do some investigation into what Evan was doing to the company.
She waited until the elevator doors closed, taking Evan away, before she used the speed-dial on her desk phone to call her apartment where her brother was staying.
"Hi, Pete. I think tonight is our best bet. Evan appears to have something important to do, so you should have plenty of time to do your thing."
She paused as she listened to Pete's response. "Yes, I'm sorry. I know that computer forensics is an important field of work. I didn't mean to make it sound like you were still hacking computers. I mean, you are, this time, but not all of the time."
She listened again for a longer time. "I'm sorry," she said again, trying to backtrack and get Pete with the program. The banter between the two of them was completely good natured as they both respected the other's talents. In this case, Sally needed her brother's computer forensic skills and she knew that there were few others around that could do what Pete could do.
Even though he was on at least one government watch list because of hijinks he had engaged in while he was still in college, he assisted the NSA with various cases when they were overloaded. Pete was supremely qualified to help her break into Evan's workstation and the company computer to make sure that the company was not at risk. She would have to report this incident to Rob and the SEC when she was done; the SEC always seemed to know about these incidents anyway.
"Look, Evan has taken the rest of the day off and that gives us a few hours to prepare. I'll stop by and pickup Chinese for dinner and I'll be home in an hour. Then we can go everything again and we can get ready. Okay…see you in a little while."
Sally closed down her work area and locked up properly. She was out the door in less than three minutes.
* * * * *
True to her word, Sally walked into the house right on time. She stepped into the kitchen from the attached garage and pushed the door closed with her foot. Her hands were full with bags from the Chinese restaurant that she and Pete liked and they were not going to have time to make dinner if they were going to get ready for the late-night adventure that she had planned.
Calling for her brother, she began setting out the various containers and cartons of food. She helped herself to the spicy entrée that she had ordered for herself, ladling a generous serving over the white rice. She knew that she would be able to have seconds if she wanted them because Pete preferred the more bland selections from the menu.
Pete came into the kitchen as she took a seat at the counter while he filled his plate with the food that he liked. "Where are the eggrolls? Don't tell me you didn't get eggrolls!"
"They're right there…next to my garlic shrimp! Man…you are so blind," Sally teased.
Pete grinned back at her, enjoying the sibling banter. It was good that they got along so well, he'd heard of so many brothers and sisters who couldn't stand each other. Even Stacy fit in with them, but she was home with Mom and Dad, under virtual house arrest. She was lucky that they let her leave the house to go to school these days. Sally had told him that everything that Stacy had been through in the past few months had probably been enough to ensure that the kid didn't get out of hand like before. Stacy would have to work hard to prove to their parents that she deserved their trust. Besides, Mom had been traumatized by the whole runaway episode and she was dealing with separation anxiety as a result.
They made themselves comfortable at the kitchen counter and ate in silence for a few minutes. After the initial enjoyment of the tangs and spices in the food had worn off, the brother and sister got down to business.
"Evan should be gone until tomorrow some time," Sally said, "so I think that tonight is the best time for us to see what he has been doing to the company. I promised Rob that I would watch out for his interests and keep an eye on things while Evan was in charge. I want to get there a few minutes before the security guards change their shifts."
"Why is that?" Pete asked.
"Well…I plan on sending you in first and then I'll go in after the shift change. That way, they will think that there is only one person in the building."
"How is that going to work?"
"My plan is to fool the guards into thinking that I'm the only one in the building. To do that, we're going to have to look like each other," she told her brother, watching his face.
Pete nodded to her, acknowledging what she was saying, but not listening. When his brain caught up with his ears, his head snapped around to look at her.
"What do you mean…look alike?" He had a suspicion as to what she was talking about and he was not happy with the thought.
"Just what I said," Sally responded. "My idea is to have one of us go in just before the guards change shifts and then have the other go in afterward. The only way that it will work though is to have us look alike. Pete, we're twins, this will work to our advantage. We'll dress identically and they won't notice the difference."
"You're telling me that you intend to put me in a dress, makeup, and high heels?" Pete was making it obvious that this was the first time that he had heard Sally's plan in detail. And his tone of voice said he was not at all happy.
"Pete, We're same the size, build, and, coloring. Unless you have grown we even have the same shoe size." Sally said. "We can't do this while there are people in the office. Someone could report it and everything would go wrong from there. My idea is to have you go in first with the guard that is getting ready to end his shift and I would follow you in when the new guard starts his shift.
"Any cameras would see the same person going in twice and just assume I had gone out a different exit and reentered. There is no way they could check all the camera’s before we are done. We'll use my building access card and the computer will think that I'm the only one there. Of course, when this is all over, I'm going to talk to building security about the fact that they don't detect the card being used twice to let someone in."
"How do you know that?" Pete asked.
Sally just gave his a lop-sided smile as she said, "You're a whiz with computer access, but you obviously haven't thought a lot about physical security. I tested the process of going in, dropping my card outside of the building, and then going out and back in again. It was apparent to me that nothing makes sure that we must badge out to leave and that is one of the things I need to have fixed."
Pete just grunted in appreciation in his younger sister's breaking and entering skills. "I'm not at all comfortable doing this, but I know that you need me sis," Pete said, reluctantly agreeing to his sister's plan.
Sally smiled and gave him a hug in thanks. "I need your help with this, Pete. If there were any other way, I'd do it alone. You need me to show you where to go and I need you to break into Evan's computer. You're a real sport."
Over the next couple of hours, Sally proceeded to mold her brother into her doppelganger. The first thing she had him do was almost the last as she surprised him by having him use a hair remover instead of body wash. However, she did not bother to tell him that, only to be careful not to use it as a shampoo. Stepping out of the shower, Pete was not happy about it and threatened to stop the whole project, but she explained that he would be more comfortable without his body hair being trapped under his clothes.
When he objected to having to wear her clothes, she responded, "To tell the truth, I didn't think that you would have that much of an issue dressing up as me. I mean, after all, you are gay."
This resulted in a bit of a disagreement that actually surprised Pete. He regarded his sister with a look that was part shocked surprise and part annoyance. "Sally, I'm your twin brother and you've known that I've been gay since before we could drive." He paused for a moment to collect his thoughts and asked, "In all of that time, have you ever seen me put on a dress or even act effeminate?"
Sally looked at her brother for a minute or two, thinking and said, "No, I haven't."
"Then, for crying out loud, why would you think that I would be comfortable dressing up like a woman?' Pete said, raising his voice. "No offense, but the fact that you are assuming that gay men like to dress up like women is as much a prejudiced view as those people who believe that gays are an affront to the Lord. Did you know that most gays don't cross-dress any more than most heterosexuals do? I don’t even like effeminate gays; I like my guys buff and manly."
Sally blushed at the realization that Pete had made aware that she was as much a bigot in her own way as so many others were. "I'm sorry, Pete," she said. "I never intended to hurt your feelings. I guess that there are still a lot of things that I don't understand about you." She looked like she was about to cry with embarrassment.
Pete sat down on other side of the bed and turned part way toward her and said, "I know that Sally. I tried to keep my life away from the house because I knew that it made Mom and Dad uncomfortable. You grew up liking guys and so did I, but this is the way I am and I didn't choose it for myself. If I had let you be closer to me and see who I am, you would have had a chance to know more about my attitudes and preferences.
"I'm sorry that lost my temper, you had no way of knowing that I don't cross-dress. In this situation, I consider it to be a necessity. I'm not going to be very happy about all of this though." He smiled at her to reassure that there were no hard feelings.
Sally nodded with a trembling smile. "Thank you. I really owe you, Pete."
The next hour was a whirlwind for Pete. Sally assured him that she was doing the minimum to make them look like identical twins to fool the building's security. Still, Pete ended up wearing pantyhose, breast forms, a bra, blouse, and a skirt. In the end, Pete agreed that he would need the gaffe that Sally had offered him and he had refused. He could see that he would not be able to present a womanly appearance without it. He was glad that Sally had been preparing for this and that she had thought to purchase the items that she had.
Finally, Sally was satisfied with Pete's appearance. She touched up his makeup a little and turned him toward the mirror with one smooth motion. In the mirror he saw two images of Sally, one standing and the other seated. He knew that it was himself, but he awed by the resemblance between them.
"See?" Sally said. "I knew that you would look good."
"Okay…I don't look too bad," Pete agreed grudgingly. "I'm still not very comfortable doing this…" Still, as he said that, Pete had to consciously force himself to look away from the mirror. There was something about seeing himself wearing these clothes that made him feel good and he didn't know if he was embarrassed or ashamed that he liked it.
* * * * *
At 11 PM Sally drove her brother to her office. They rode solemnly without saying a word. Sally turned off her head lights and the engine and slowly coasted to a stop in the parking lot. Sally climbed out and waited for her brother, who sat in the car fidgeting with his skirt, scared to death of being in public dressed as a woman. Sally opened the door and dragged the cowardly lioness out of the car. The wind was harrowing. Pete struggled in the unaccustomed high heels, and then he had the added challenge of his curled hair and skirt wildly whipping about. The wind was so strong there were white caps in the reflecting pond decorating the entrance.
Finally the siblings sought shelter in the lee of the alcove of the front door. Sally studied the lobby and the guard half asleep at his desk in the corner. Their plan called for Pete to enter just before the shift change using Sally’s company badge, proceed to the ladies room and pass the card back to Sally through an open window. Sally would wait for the new sentry to take his post and stride through the lobby and rendezvous with her twin in the bathroom and lead him to the company office. Using her security code she would escort Pete to Evan’s office where he would hack into Evans personal computer.
Even though he was a grown man who shouldn't be afraid of much, Pete needed a push from his sister to get started. He was glad that Sally had gone with a mid-heel shoe instead of something stilt-like because it took him a few steps to be stable again as he started out.
His heart was racing as he minced his way to the guard’s desk, swaying his hips like Sally had instructed. The sound of his wobbly heels echoed off the marble floor like a brass drum in Pete's head. Reaching the desk the guard raised his head and yawned a sleepy, "Yes miss, how can I help you?"
Pete fumbled in his purse to retrieve the security card and in his best falsetto said, "I have work to finish up for my boss." The guard casually swiped the card after ensuring the picture matched. Pete headed to the designated bathroom where he now needed to pee. More out of a need to relief his stress than because that was where Sally had instructed him to go to drop her security card out to her for her use.
Sally was an excellent executive assistant, but as a spy she was a total disaster. First off the ladies room was not deserted. But more importantly Sally had not developed any plans for their escape…a detail that would have significant consequences for them later on.
Opening the lavatory door, Pete found two women relaxing on overstuffed chairs, smoking. The two glared at Pete, but not recognizing him as anyone from their company or from the building staff, they relaxed. Holding up her cigarette one of the woman said, "It is too windy to stand outside. Hope this doesn't bother you."
Pete was a quick thinker and replied, "No; but would you mind if I opened the window?"
They shook their heads and one of them said, "It will let some of this smoke out. The last thing we need is to set the smoke detectors off." She got up and started helping with the casement window cranks.
Pete opened his own window and dropped Sally’s security card out the window. Unfortunately, he had hurried the process and actually tossed the card out, where it was caught by the wind. He didn't know until later that Sally had had a devil of a time finding the card on the ground in the dark, even though she had seen it come tumbling out of the window.
Having to kill time, Pete went into one of the stalls and sat down, he briefly thought about removing the gaff, but decided he had adjusted to it and it wasn’t worth the trouble so he prayed the interlopers would leave before his twin showed up. He was rewarded with the sound of his companions finishing their cigarettes. He listened as they debated whether to leave for home or finish the tasks that they were still working on.
Pete sat on the throne for a good twenty minutes waiting for Sally. Finally, there was the sound of the restroom door opening and someone entering.
"Pete? Are you in here?" Sally called quietly.
She was scared to death that something else might have gone wrong after the time it had taken to find her security card. If Pete had gone missing, she didn't know what she would do. She just about wet herself when Pete opened the door to the end stall and stepped out. Pete grinned at the expression on Sally's face as he came into view and saw her looking down the row of stalls.
"I thought that I'd lost you somewhere," she said.
"Are you kidding?" Pete said. "Do you think I'm going to go to a party or something, dressed like this? What would my boyfriend say?" He was starting to become a little more relaxed in his character as he walked towards her.
"Come on," Sally said, taking his arm. "The new guard will start making his rounds in a few minutes and I want to get you upstairs before he gets that far." They started down the hallway to the stairs.
Pete balked as she opened the door and said, "Wait a minute! That's five floors! Why can't we take the elevator?"
Sally looked ashamed of herself as she said, "I forgot that there are security cameras in the elevators. If we use the elevator, they'll know that there are two of us here. We have to take the stairs."
Pete could only give his sister a narrow stare as they started up the first flight. Sally had the grace to look embarrassed at her omission. Poor Pete did his best to keep his shoes from clopping on each step as they climbed. By the time they reached the fifth floor, the calves of his legs were burning from the exertion.
He limped through the door towards the offices and said, "My legs are killing me. I never realized before that wearing heels were so uncomfortable for a lady."
"Yes," Sally said. "It's one of the things that we endure to make ourselves look more attractive to the men in our lives. Uhh…Pete? If your legs and feet hurt so much climbing the stairs, why didn't you take them off and climb in your bare feet?"
Now Pete looked embarrassed that he had not realized that would have been the easiest and, definitely, the least painful course of action. Sally just smiled sympathetically and led Pete down the hall to Evan's office where he installed himself at Evan's workstation.
Once Pete was set up, he took out a notepad and looked up at Sally.
"I need to know things about your boss. Things like how old he is, where he was born, is he married or not, what is his personality like, was he ever in the military and what branch, that kind of thing, what kind of music does he like?"
"Why is that?" she asked.
Pete sat back, seeing that his sister was like most computer users. "Well, ninety-nine percent of the people in the world will base their passwords on things in their personal lives. The more a hacker knows about his target, the more information there is to guess at a password. Even the people who create good passwords will fall into the trap of using the same password for almost everything. A lot of people are even foolish enough to write their passwords down where people can find them."
Sally blinked for a moment and said, "Well, he's a driven, arrogant, sexist boss. He is a shrewd and tough boss and a real SOB to the people who work for him. I think that he is somewhere in his mid-thirties, but I don't know where he was born, and he is not married. As far as I know, he crawled out from under a rock and into this job."
Pete grinned widely at her and said, "Don't be shy sis. Tell me how you really feel."
Sally smiled sadly. "Evan has really made it unhappy around here. The only time he would act nice to anyone is when Rob and Geri were around him. Now that he is in charge, it's only a matter of time before people start to quit."
Pete nodded and stood up. He was seemed to be experienced in this type of activity because Sally noted that he was wearing latex gloves, obviously to avoid leaving fingerprints. He roved around the office, looking at the books Evan had on shelves, various knick-knacks, even going so far as to look in the pencil cup on the desk. While he was looking, Sally had an idea and hurried out of the room.
She was back before Pete was done exploring the office. She was waving a folder and she said, "Maybe his personnel folder can tell you something, Pete."
He took the folder from her and began scanning through the pages. When he was done, he turned to his computer and typed for about five minutes. Then he plugged his computer into the back of Evan's desktop model and really went to work. About forty-five minutes into the job, Pete muttered, "This is curiouser and curiouser; I thought you said this guy has no IT background? I'm just now through his security and firewalls. Either he is very good at computer security or had hired a pro to do this."
Pete finally proclaimed, "He still screwed up though. It looks like his passwords all revolve around Ohio State. His main password was Buckeye." He paused as he scanned through a couple of files. "He's cunning but not as shrewd as he thinks. I'm not an accountant but it looks like there is enough evidence to put Evan behind bars for a very, very long time." He connected the portable drive that he had brought along to Evan's system and said, "This is going to take a few minutes to copy all of his personal files to my drive."
Sally nodded and decided to go down the hall to the restroom.
Therefore, she was not present when Evan walked into his office. He had been alerted when the security codes on the office were set off. It took him a while to arrive but he wasn’t expecting anything, there had been too many previous false alarms.
So he was shocked at seeing Sally sitting in his chair staring at his computer screen. "Sally! What are you doing at my desk? Security called me when you showed up acting strangely."
The woman's head jerked up as Evan shouted, so engrossed in the examination of evidence on the screen that Evan's entrance had gone unnoticed.
Before Pete could say anything to him, Evan had crossed the room and bent over to get a good look at what was on the screen and he saw that he had grossly underestimated his opponent. Bent over his hands on his knees for support, Evan was shocked at what he was seeing. He had spent a fortune getting some computer geek to protect his private files, now here was some simpleton of a secretary casually browsing through them.
He immediately realized she was in his private accounts. Impulsively he backhanded Sally across the cheek knocking her backwards over the chair, where she/he landed with a thud. The real Sally had overheard voices and realized Evan was back. She peeked into the room and saw her brother sprawled on the floor and Evan standing over him and intently scanning the computer screen.
Sally turn to go find some kind of a weapon. There were not a lot of options; the only thing in her office was a collapsible pink umbrella. Sally rejected that as being useless so she expanded her search as quietly as possible. She ended up near the service elevator before she found a fire ax secured on the wall. Prying it off as quietly as possible, she tiptoed back towards Evans office, envisioning herself as wonder woman to the rescue. Halfway there, she heard a commotion coming from Evan's open doorway. Expecting the worst, Sally burst into the room holding the ax over her head like a Viking warrior.
Much to her surprise she found an unconscious Evan on the floor and her brother standing triumphantly over him. Looking at his sisters' surprised expression, Pete said in his deep voice, "What? Do you think all 'queers' are limp wristed pansies? I work out and I have a hell of a right cross."
Stepping over Evan, Pete set to work copying all the files on Evan's hard drive, not having time to decide which ones were legitimate. Sally was a helpless spectator at this point. She paced the floors keeping an eye out in case building security was to come through. In her concerned state, it seemed that Pete took forever to get everything copied, but it was probably only fifteen minutes.
Evan had not started to move yet when Pete started packing up his bag of tricks. Once Pete was out of the office, Sally came in and looked everything over to make sure that there was no evidence of their presence. They had to leave Evan where he was, hoping that they could be gone before he woke up. Sally would just have to deny everything tomorrow.
They headed down to the stairs again and made their way to an exit to the outside. This time, Pete thought to remove his shoes and was able to make the trip down the stairs quickly and comfortably. One swipe of the security card and they rushed through the security holding section. He put his heels back on and left the building so that they could get to the car quickly.
The drive back to the apartment seemed take no time at all, probably due to the adrenalin high that they were feeling. The victorious smiles on their faces and not begun to fade as yet as they flopped onto the couch.
Pete rested for a few minutes before he stood. "I want to look through the files I copied from your boss' system. I might as well take a look."
Sally looked at him and said, "You should try out for the Golden Gloves. You must have hit him pretty good."
"Nah," Pete answered, grinning at the thought of Evan folding in front of him. "I think that he must have a glass jaw. Of course, he's going to hurt in the morning."
Back in his office, Evan had regained consciousness. He sat up in the darkened room, rubbing his jaw. He could see that that there was no one around and it was completely quiet. He rubbed his jaw remembering that Sally had slugged him. Then he shook his head to clear it. There was no way that little bitch could have hit him hard enough to knock him out, he must have tripped and hit his head. He made his way back out of the office and could see no sign that anyone had been there other than himself.
Assuming that he must have imagined things, Evan headed back out of the building and went home to put some ice on his jaw. He needed to be up in a few hours to help Geri with Rob.
* * * * *
Rob woke up early the next morning. He had already determined that he wanted to get out of the house and away from his treacherous wife as soon as he could. It had been late enough and he had been wrung out so badly last night that he knew that he couldn't have pulled up stakes and returned to the city at that point.
He decided that he wouldn't worry about a shower at this point, just brush his teeth and put on his makeup. It galled him that he needed to wear makeup now, but he was becoming resigned to his appearance and his voice. When he looked in the mirror, he could see that, in less than a month, the once rugged confident business executive had morphed into a cute secretary who was more fitted for the typing pool than the boardroom. 'God knows what I will look like in six months' thought Rob. If he didn't wear makeup and women's clothing, he would stand out more than if he tried to somehow cling to his vanished masculinity.
When he unlocked and opened the bedroom door, he was surprised to hear Geri working in the kitchen. He hurried through the kitchen to the bathroom without looking at her or responding to her morning greeting. Once he had finished in the bathroom, he passed back through the kitchen and was unable to get past Geri without acknowledging her.
"Rob, will you at least talk to me?" she pleaded. Geri appeared to be making an effort to be nice and Rob was just incapable of being rude and could not bring himself to reject her advances outright.
"What can we possibly talk about, Geri?" Not being rude didn't mean that had to be cordial though. "You've been unfaithful to me and you tried to actually steal my mind. For all I know, you had something to do with what I look like now." He shook his head and continued his speech. "I need to get back to the city before I have a complete meltdown about what has happened to me."
The accuracy of his accusation shook her to the core, but she kept her expression relaxed and hopeful. "Rob, I fixed breakfast. Won't you at least sit down with me before you leave?"
Rob hadn't eaten last night and was actually very hungry, so he couldn't see the harm in eating before he left. So he nodded tiredly and went into the dining room when Geri turned away. He took a seat at the table while she came in with a pan of scrambled eggs. Glasses of orange juice stood before each plate and Geri had placed a carafe of coffee on the table. She scooped a helping of eggs on to each plate and took the pan back into the kitchen before she returned and took a seat across from him.
Rob did not trust Gerri so while she was preoccupied in the kitchen he had switched his glass of orange juice with hers. He drank the juice down and stood to leave the table.
Geri picked up her juice and drained the glass before pouring herself a cup of coffee. Rob did not notice even though she poured herself a cup she never drank from it. She poured Rob a cup also before putting the carafe back down. He watched her act like the perfect hostess, his defenses on high alert. He fully expected her to make some sort of emotional attack at some point and he wanted to be ready for it.
She looked across at Rob and said, "I'm really sorry, Rob. I know that you think that I let you down, but I want you to know that there were good reasons for everything that has happened. I just can't tell you what they are."
Rob just looked at her and answered, "I need time to think, Geri. I'm going to go back to the city. I just want to work things through in my head."
"Isn't there anything I can say to get you to stay here with me?" Geri pleaded, as she refilled his coffee cup.
"No, I'm sorry," Rob said. The coffee in the cup was just a drinkable temperature and he drank it quickly. Geri could only watch as he went into his bedroom and returned with the single suitcase that he had arrived with. As he came back to the table, Rob stumbled in his heels. As he stopped to regain his balance, Geri left the table and went out into the kitchen. Rob heard the back door open and another set of footsteps followed Geri back toward the dining room.
Rob found himself unable to continue moving without the room seeming to turn around him. He dropped the suitcase and flopped into a chair as Geri returned to the room, followed by Evan. He looked at them with a dazed expression that they returned with smiles that were not altogether nice.
"Sorry, pal. You've gotten a little out of control for your wifey here, so we decided that we needed to handle you a different way."
"But…but why?" was all Rob could get out.
"Why?" Evan said, surprised. "For the money. We're going to help ourselves to the millions in your company and in your trust fund. You're going to take the rap for the whole thing."
Rob was rapidly losing his ability to stay coherent as Evan and Geri seemed to become the only things he could see in a halo of light. "Really? You're going to steal the trust too?" He passed out smiling, before he slid out of the chair and onto the floor.
* * * * *
Sally settled a platter of pancakes and bacon at one end of the table, so that Pete's impromptu office space could remain undisturbed. Over breakfast, the two discussed the information that had been collected from Evan's workstation.
"From what I understand of the banking and wire transfer systems," Pete said, "it would appear that Evan intends to transfer millions of dollars out of the different client accounts. I also saw references to an account that contained a balance of over 250 million dollars all by itself. One of the documents indicates that Evan intends to transfer over three quarters of a billion dollars out of the country to a Caribbean bank where no one would be able to pull it back from."
Sally's eyes widened at the mention of the one large account. "I think that big account belongs to Rob's trust fund. But Evan can't touch that money because Rob had me change the vesture date from the end of this month to be another six months out. I need to call the SEC right away to report all of this!"
Pete raised a hand in dissent. "If Evan gets wind of this, he could trigger all of the transfers before the SEC could take any action and drain the accounts. Could I suggest that we replace Evan's transfer orders with different ones? Orders that have errors in them so that the system would reject them? That way, Evan would not have time to track down what is wrong before the SEC shows up for an audit?"
"I like that idea," Sally said, brightening. "The company's assets will be protected and the SEC won't shut the company down, they will put us under their control until we can get everything worked out. Our clients will be protected and no one at the company will be in danger of losing their jobs!"
"I've already created the appropriate data files and control scripts that you will need," Pete said. "I put in a back door that will give you access to Evan's computer from wherever you might be on the network. You just have to be inside the firewall. You'll be able to plug the flash drive into your own workstation and the scripts will be able to modify the network files."
Sally nodded and said, "I'll call Jim Freeland and tell him what you found. The police and the FBI will be looking for Evan. By the time everyone shows up at the office, I'll have used your back door to change Evan's files and I'll call the SEC right away." Once breakfast was over, Sally got ready for work as quickly as she could and headed out.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly and Kelly Ann Rogers for their very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 14
Reality came back to Rob a little bit at a time. Sleep was a very comfortable place to be and he didn't want to wake up. The smell of disinfectant, rubbing alcohol, and formaldehyde stung his nose and gave his mouth a sort of metallic taste. The only sound in the room came from the air vent on the ceiling. It was when he tried to move an arm and his legs that his eyes flew open.
His vision was dazzled for a moment, but the lighting in the room was not all that bright, almost as if it was indirect lighting or just reduced. Memory flooded back as he realized that he had passed out and that the bastard Evan had been involved there at the end.
As he became fully aware, Rob tried to move his arms and legs again. That is when he realized that he was confined to a bed of some kind. Full awareness kicked in when he found that his head was strapped to the bed as well. His eyes wide open, the most he could do was turn his head within the strap that held it down.
The head of the bed was raised enough that he was almost sitting up and he was able to see the door across the room. He struggled to move for a few moments and the shifting of his breasts made it clear to him that he was nude under the sheet and blanket that were fastened over him. A random thought reflected that he was glad that the blanket covered his bare feet, even though they were still pointed down like a ballerina's. A low-grade pain in his hand called for his attention and he was barely able to see that his hand now sported an IV port and was immobilized.
He recognized the room. He had awakened in the same room weeks, or was it months, ago when his world seemed to start going to hell. This was where he had stopped looking like Rob Tanner and Geri had started doing things to his mind. Now…he was back here again. There was only one thing that they could possibly do to him now and he was powerless to stop them from taking the last thing that made him a man. That feeling of helplessness seemed to settle into the pit of his stomach and tears of frustration ran down his cheeks. He prayed, ‘please God let them still be there.”
The door to the hallway was closed. He hoped that someone was around to hear him as he called, "Hello? Is there anyone there? Help me I've been kidnapped! " He hoped against hope that someone might actually come in who would rescue him.
Those hopes died quickly as the door opened and in walked Geri and Evan. The sight of them made the feeling in his gut settle to a sick, sad pulse. They took a couple of steps into the room, followed by a sharply dressed stranger, and Doctor Winters. His wife and Evan stood at the foot of the bed looking at him, tight smiles on their faces, obviously enjoying his predicament.
"Geri! What are you going to do to me now?" Rob questioned, with a cotton mouth, his voice sounded just a girly as before, if not worse. He hoped that they might be preparing to tell him that he some sort of medical condition that required him to be fastened down, but their smiles did not give him much hope.
"Why whatever do you mean…dear?" Geri responded sweetly.
Her answer telegraphed more to him than any long-winded explanation could. It said that the team made up of Rob and Geri no longer existed. It was obvious that Geri and Evan were as close with each other as Rob had thought that he had been with her at one time. All he could do was accept things at face value and try to find out why he was strapped down and how to get free.
"Tell me damnit! Why am I strapped down? What's going on?"
"Well, buddy," Evan said. He was sporting a good-sized bruise on one side of his face that looked like it made it uncomfortable to smile. "You're here for some education and it works best when you can't fight back." Evan's smile lop-sided grew somewhat as he continued. "You see, my wife and I are going to take the assets of your company as well as the money in your trust fund and transfer everything to our off shore bank. But we need a patsy to take the fall while we are in the process of getting out of the country and moving all that money to our own accounts." He hugged Geri to him to make it clear to Rob who he was talking about.
"What do you mean your wife? Geri's my wife," Rob spat. He thought that he must not be completely awake yet.
"That's right, Rob," Evan said, his smile was almost a sneer. "Geri and I are married. For a score this big, she went undercover to become your wife and to set you up. Like I said, we needed a fall guy for everyone to focus on while we leave the country quietly."
"What…what do you mean? I still don't understand," Rob asked. His world was slowly crumbling around him and it felt like the room was spinning or getting darker.
"Moving half a billion dollars out of the country will attract a good deal of attention, so we need somebody to distract the Feds and the SEC. I think that if the president of the company is accused of embezzling the money in his own company to finance his sex change and new life, no one will come looking for us right away. What do you think?"
"You can't possibly think that you'll get away with it!" Rob said in the most authoritative voice he could muster, shocked that the man he thought was a friend was preparing to steal everything from him. Sadly, his voice came out sounding like a school teacher scolding her students.
"Why not?" Evan asked. "We have plane reservations in the name of Diana Tanner to Thailand and sex change surgery scheduled for Rob Tanner to become Diana. Diana Tanner has applied for a passport and has an apartment here in the city."
Rob's helplessness was reinforced as he thrashed about and tried to pull free from the straps that had him immobilized. "You can't possibly get away with it. All I have to do is explain that I had nothing to do with any of it. I'll tell them everything!"
Geri laughed at his threat. "You could, if you could actually think straight. I was trying to get you programmed to be a cute little boy-toy and you would have been completely clueless when the police showed up at that safe house to arrest you. I fact, I was actually thinking of walking you right into the police station to turn you in."
Her voice became harsh with anger as she continued, "But no, you had to be stronger than we expected and you broke free from all the work I had already done." Her lip curled. "So, we brought you home to Doctor Winters and his clinic. We've already made you look like a cute little she-male and now we are going to have him turn you into a big-boobed, airhead who won't be able to turn us in. Call me a harlot, wait until you see how you spend the rest of your life. Terrified he looked between his legs. Geri laughed don’t worry darling we left your little friend, Giving you a real pussy would be too good for you. What I have planned will be to have you pleasing clients with your mouth and ass. Even if the cops even think to ask you those kinds of questions, the new you will have no credibility. By the time we're done, you'll want to suck and get fucked by anything around you!"
Rob's attempts to free himself became even more frenzied and were just as futile as before. "No! I don't want to lose myself!" The tears were running down his face like a stream. He was hardly even aware of it.
Geri smiled nastily and said, "I know…It sucks to be you. But you are going to love it! You won't have any choice." This last sentence was said silkily, with all kinds of cruelty within it. Geri was truly enjoying this. She reached out and squeezed his breasts, not very gently either. "These are all you, dear. I've been feeding you hormones for months and your first visit here was the kick start your body needed to switch over. We've made you just soo cute!"
Evan joined in with Geri's fun and said, "Look at this way, Rob. You always stood up for those twits at work and now you get to join them. You're going to be the first man to ever go through menopause, you'll be famous."
Geri clapped her hands with glee; "I hope you get the whole experience, stomach cramps and hot flashes. I would almost pay to see that."
Summing the courage from somewhere Rob threatened the two, "You're right, I'm going to be famous for capturing you two crooks. Geri, you know I am a man of my word and I promise I will never rest until you two are behind bars!"
She slowly slid her hand down from his tit to rest on his crotch and squeezed his manhood, "I didn't want to deprive you of your only friend. We wanted to make sure that this little guy was still working. You're going to be so popular at whatever prison you're sent to."
She laughed as she said, "I wish I could be there when they're trying to decide where to put you. I'm sure that you'll have all kinds of boyfriends or girlfriends in no time at all." She gushed as if she were actually jealous.
"You might as well stop struggling," Evan said. "You don't want to damage that IV needle. That's where that bag of drugs is going to drain into you." He gestured to an IV stand that was just out of Rob's view.
"Doctor Winters tells us that you won't feel a thing, but the effect of the programming we're having done to you will essentially make you into a whole new person. The real you will just be sitting in a little box in your head watching. He seems rather concerned about not hurting you, it must be that human streak that doctors have.
"You know, when I found out that he was working on the cutting edge of gene research and psycho-therapy, he wouldn't work with us at all? I had to make a deal with the local Mob boss," he gestured to the stranger who had come in with him, "to put pressure on him by way of his family to make him see things our way. Now he's our pet surgeon he will jump through hoops if we tell him. He is going to help us steal your company and your trust fund."
"What do you mean? My trust fund?" Rob asked.
"The money your parents put in trust for you. The vesture date is coming up within the next week and I'll be able to access it through the company accounts. We're taking your 250 million along with the 500 million in the company accounts. We might have to split it with the Mob, but this one score will set us up for the rest of our lives."
The behavior of the people he had thought was his close friend and his wife hurt. Even with the mess of chemicals that Rob knew had to be running through his system, all he wanted to do was to be able to thumb his nose at these monsters. 'Somehow,' Rob thought, 'they can't keep me down, I'll be back. Like an avenging angel, then they'll be sorry.'
Rob laughed at them, feeling like a wolf at bay, and pushed his head into the strap as much as he could.
"I guess you'll have to settle for stealing everyone else's money. You'll never touch my trust fund," he said defiantly. "I'll use every cent be to defend myself and track you down." He paused for a moment and spat, "Vengeance will be mine, and I’ll get you bastards, one way or another. You think what you've done to me is bad. It will seem like a walk in the park after I am finished with you two."
The stranger finally spoke up and said, "Well, I'd better see some money one way or another."
Rob noted absently that Doctor Winters was trying to put as much distance between himself and the other three, trying to remain unnoticed. Not easy considering the smallness of the room.
The stranger looked at Evan and growled, "I want to know when I'm going to see my money, Stevens. I've put out a lot of money so far and it's time for you to start paying back."
Anders had made himself part of the con when Evan had approached a couple of his men for some manpower help. The plan had been reported back to Anders, who had promptly informed Evan and Geri of his new partnership status and, in his mind, that he was the controlling partner.
The upside of the Mob involvement was that the plan had evolved. Anders had known of the existence of the work the clinic was able to do, but had not seen the risk of forcing Winters' co-operation in any of his operations as being worth it. For half the take Evan and Geri had planned to steal, Anders had seen it worth the possibility of coming to the attention of Homeland Security.
He had forced Winters' co-operation by threatening to kill his family. The same threat had been made against the entire staff and there was someone watching each family. Anders even had a mole in the clinic that would report to him and give him a head start on cleanup, if anyone in the clinic got brave enough to try to go to the cops.
But all of that manpower was expensive and his men were only loyal as long as the money continued to go into their pockets. So, he wanted…no he needed, to start seeing some money from this operation.
"Hey, Walt! There's no reason worry to about that." Evan's voice seemed to take on a whiny, submissive tone. Anders gave him the creeps. The man had a reputation for making the people he didn't like go away. Evan and Geri had not wanted to be working with the mob to make this con work, but it had not worked out that way. Now they had to worry about keeping a killer happy.
"My name is Mr. Anders to you Stevens!" This smarmy little shit needed to learn to not be so familiar. Grifters were beneath him. They didn't work with their hands for the money that they took from their marks. There was no honor in weaseling someone into giving you their money. Besides, if they were conning their mark into giving them money, could you really know if and when they might be conning you? Stevens was the worst. He'd kiss your ass while he picked your pocket!
The smile on Evan's face froze into a mask. It was obvious that the mobster was in no mood to be friendly. His thoughts automatically switched over to escape plans and of whom he might blame. What did he need to tell Anders that would let him get away with no additional bruises?
"Yes, sir," Evan said, switching from friendly to respectful colleague mode. Damn it! This was why Evan had not wanted to deal with Anders. Amateurs who did not understand the grifting art wanted their money now…now…now. They didn't understand that conning someone was like investing in the stock market: You had to wait for the right moment to take your money out. Especially if you wanted the mark to stay conned.
"We had to bring Rob back in to work on his…attitude. We ran into a little problem," Evan said smoothly. "It's nothing to worry about." The whiny quality of his voice even grated on Rob.
"You wasted weeks making your friend look like a debutante and trying to program him into a bimbo," Anders snarled. "This is all for your escape and doesn't mean shit to me. You could have sent him on vacation and stole the money while he was gone! I want to know when I'm going to see my payoff!"
Inside, Evan wanted so desperately to tell this thug that he was working on it and that he would get his money when he got his money. However, his wiser side won out when he considered that to tell Anders off might be fatal, definitely painful, or both.
"I have everything ready, Mr. Anders," Evan said, remembering to how him the respect he demanded. "I just need a few days to make sure we have Rob's 250 million." He knew that actually mentioning that amount of money should buy him the time he needed. He just hoped that Rob would be ready by then.
Anders slapped Evan across the face, on his unbruised side, and Geri gave a squeak of fright. "Let me make something very clear. You have two days to get me my dough." He reached down and grabbed Evan in the crotch. "After that, I'm going to cut your balls off and feed them to your wife here." He jabbed his thumb at Geri.
"I know a really good Hollandaise sauce," came Rob's defiant voice.
Anders glanced at Rob and thought, ‘I like this guy, he’s got guts’ A sarcastic smile spread across Anders' face as he looked into Evan's eyes. He could see the fear and frustration in his eyes and Anders knew that there was nothing that Evan could do about it. He smiled at Rob's wisecrack. "Your friend has more balls than you do Stevens. Maybe I should give him or her a job, heh?" He resumed watching Evan trying to hold down his growing anger.
"I work cheap, Mr. Anders," Rob said, joining the 'Humiliate Evan' game. "Just because I look like a bimbo doesn't mean I can't shoot a gun. Maybe you'd let me kneecap Evan?"
Anders looked at Rob, "Sorry buddy we don’t use guns for that anymore. It leaves too much forensic evidence. We prefer a Black and Decker drill with a quarter-inch drill bit. It’s just as effective but ten times as painful. If it comes to that I’ll keep you in mind. "
Finally, Evan broke away from the stare down and looked angrily at Rob, "Shut up you sissy!" He wished that he didn't need Rob. Right now, he was mad enough to beat Rob to death. Rob looked like he was about to say something and then thought better of it. But he let a satisfied smile cross his face, just to let Evan know that he knew that he had hit a nerve.
As Evan turned back to Anders and Geri, Anders looked at him and said, "Two days, Evans, or I pay a visit to the local hardware store." He shoved past his co-conspirators and left the room. Evan and Geri could only exchange sick looks of resignation.
Evan led Geri out to corridor for privacy. "I'm going to go back to office and check on things. I'll let you make sure that Robbie gets set up for his education properly." Geri nodded and they exchanged kisses. Kisses that were lacked passion and looked more like the couple had been married for decades and were tired of each other.
Evan left to go to work and Geri turned to re-enter Rob's new torture chamber.
* * * * *
The parking lot was full when Evan pulled his BMW into the lot. It didn't help that there were two police squad cars taking up spots, one even had the audacity to park in his reserved spot. His eyes narrowed at seeing them, afraid that they might be something for him to worry about. Deciding to play it safe, he parked on the street. As it was during business hours, he walked in the main doors of the building and breezed right through without worrying about security and into an elevator.
As the doors of the car opened onto his floor, he saw uniformed officers and at least one stranger in a suit at the end of the corridor. His sense of self-preservation caused him to stand to the side to avoid being seen as the doors closed. He punched the button for the next floor and waited as the doors opened again. Seeing that the hallway was empty, he hurried down to an unmarked office that he locked behind him once he was inside.
He kicked at the pile of junk mail that had accumulated on the floor below the mail slot in the door. It was a small office, obviously intended to be a short-term rental. In one corner stood a table holding a portable multi-function printer and a high-capacity shredder. He had not needed to use them as yet, but they would be handy in an emergency, like when he needed to destroy evidence or set up a new identity or a bolt hole.
A folding table held a small computer workstation with a cable in the back that arrowed into the ceiling tiles. While it was not as posh as his office downstairs, all he needed was the computer in front of him to be able to complete his work. Everyone thought that he was just a smiling administrator, with no other skills, which is exactly what he had wanted them to believe. As a result, he had been able to use his technical knowledge, and a few late nights, to set up this remote workstation. This was the real reason that he had taken Sally's security administrator tasks away. She wouldn't be able to see that he had created this access point into the company systems.
No one knew about this office either as it had been rented by a fictitious corporation to be a mail drop. But he didn't need to be sitting his office to steal his 500 million. He could even forge the documents necessary to change the vesture day of Rob's trust fund and direct that it pay out into one of his special accounts. The best part of that was that taking the trust would happen after the Feds were done investigating this crime. He'd make sure that Rob didn't even remember having a trust fund, let alone that he had stolen it. He smiled thinly to himself and mentally twirled his black handlebar moustache.
He sat down and got to work. He verified that no one had detected his hidden office or his secret connection into the mainframe. Considering that the police were downstairs, it was entirely possible that they were looking for him and he needed to move fast before his access might be revoked. The first thing he did was pull up the forms he needed to change Rob's trust fund. He already knew Rob's passwords and code phrases, so he filled out the forms and emailed them to the lawyer from Rob's email account. That would add authenticity to the request.
Once that had been completed, he accessed the work station in his regular office. He had all of the wire transfer command files stored there, waiting to be activated. He knew that the activity on the computer would be detected, especially if someone was in the office at the time. He looked over the files briefly and everything looked fine, so he started the wire transfer software and pointed it at all of his transfer command files.
This was the moment of truth. They had been building to this point for almost 2 years and now, with a single keystroke, he and Geri would be 500 million dollars richer, well 250 million dollars actually. Anders would want his half of the money and it rankled him that they had to give him half of the money that they had worked so hard to steal. It had grated on him to watch his wife be with another man for 18 months as his wife. All Anders had to do was spend some cash, Evan and Geri were the ones who had done all of the hard work. Of course, the trust fund would be gravy for himself and Geri.
He reached out, his hand was surprisingly steady, and pressed the Enter key on the keyboard. Immediately, the transfer software took off with its processing. The commands in each file were pulled in and sent to the company's mainframe before then being blasted out into the world-wide banking network to move all of his millions of dollars from one bank to another, before it finally would end up in his secret off-shore accounts.
At least that was the plan. Evan watched in horror as one transfer command after another was rejected by the mainframe and then by the world banks. He was sure that he had set everything up correctly in the files, so what had happened? He didn't have the information handy to work through each command and figure out what he had done wrong. Had he used the wrong account numbers? Put a comma or slash in the wrong place? Those commands looked like so much gibberish if you didn't have the manuals to interpret them.
He started to shake from fear as he realized that he had nothing to give to Anders. The man wouldn't accept excuses; he would just kill them both. In his near panic, he realized the irony of the situation; that Rob, albeit as the bimbo Diana, might be the only one to live through this. He fumbled for his cell phone and punched Geri's speed dial code.
"Where are you and are you alone?" He kept his voice steady, but the tenseness came through anyway.
"Yes, I'm alone. I'm still at the clinic, making sure that the doctor knows what we want him to do with Rob." She was quick to pick up on the 'off-ness' of Evan's voice and said slowly, "What's happened?"
Quickly, Evan filled her in on what had happened when he had triggered the transfer orders. He had either set the commands up wrong or they had been tampered with. Either way, the plan was shot and they needed to get out. Get out before the Feds arrested them or they were killed in some barbaric way by Anders. After explaining the situation, Evan hung up to head to their own safe house that they has setup up weeks ago. They would need to stay out of sight until they could get out of town, preferably out of the country.
Geri glanced around her to make sure that she was still alone in the corridor. Satisfied that no one could have overheard her conversation, walked calmly down the hall to the restroom. She took care of business and called for a taxi before she dumped her cell phone in the trash as she left the room. The likelihood of the phone being found was low, but it would still give her several hours before anyone tracking her cell phone signal would realize that she had not left the building. She strolled out of the front door and down to a waiting taxi. She gave instructions to drive to where she had a car parked and disappeared down the street.
* * * * *
Sally sat behind the desk in Rob's office thinking about her friend, it was a little lonely right now without him. The two boxes that held everything that she had taken from her desk outside of Evan's office sat just inside the door. In response to her report of possible fraud, the FBI and SEC representatives had come and gone throughout the day.
She watched while everything in Evan's office was photographed, dusted for fingerprints, and boxed up. The FBI arrived with search warrants that they tried to use to seize everything in sight. However, she had called the corporation's legal counsel right after calling the FBI and SEC and they had arrived before the forces of the law. The government's attempts to take everything had been blunted to only allow the contents of Evan's office to be seized. It was agreed that additional searches might be necessary, depending upon their findings.
She hadn't cared about what they did with everything in Evan's office. She had used the flash drive that Pete had prepared as soon as she had arrived this morning and she had done that from her own desk. Sally was glad that she had done so, because she had been monitoring the activity on the mainframe when she saw the wire transfer system activate and begin processing a mass of instructions.
She could see that the source of the instructions was Evan's computer and she watched as each command failed, one after the other. She could almost imagine the frustrated expression on her former boss' face. The man had been so rude to everyone else here that she wished that she could be there to hear him swear and tell him that she was the one who had stopped him. Well…she did have a little help.
Evan's office had a glass wall to the hall and she was able to see Evan's workstation from where she sat. He hadn't wanted that loss of privacy, but he had no choice. He had resorted to putting large plants in the way to provide some concealment. Sally could still see through to the desk and could see that no one was near the computer to have started the transfer process, which meant that Evan was accessing his computer from a remote location.
It was only a few moments before one of the agents noticed that the computer was actually doing something. By the time they had disconnected the computer from the network, it had finished trying to submit all of the transfer transactions. For all she knew, Evan had wiped the contents of his computer as well. That wasn't a problem for her, Pete was sure that he had gotten a copy of Evan's personal files and was home right now, still reviewing it all.
Finally, Evan's office was stripped and boxed. It was then that the ever attentive officers of the law discovered the extra connection into the office that indicated that there was a second location in the building from which someone had been able to access the computer. She left it to them to track down Evan's other computer, because she had been asked to meet with members of the board and the corporate counsel to explain to them what she knew.
The meeting did not go badly at all. They had originally been told that Rob was on vacation and that Evan had been given operational authority. Sally did not think it wise to tell them that Rob's absence might be due to another cause entirely, mainly because she was not sure what that reason was. The attorney backed up her story that Evan had removed authority from everyone who might have had a chance to know what he was doing, so Sally was not held accountable for her actions.
The major concern the board had was need to keep the company operational until Rob could be notified and told that he needed to return to work. No one, including the SEC, wanted to bring the company under SEC supervision until Rob returned.
This was why Sally was now sitting in the CEO's office, preparing to take charge of operations. Everyone in the office had been concerned about why there were official-looking individuals flitting around the office throughout the day and tensions had rumors getting started. There was speculation that the company was going bankrupt and that Rob had disappeared with all of the money. Another rumor said that they were being bought out. Another said that Evan had been embezzling and that was why the FBI was there.
Once the board had arrived upon a plan of action, everyone was called together and told a version of the truth. Rob was on vacation, but was unreachable. The company was fine and business would continue as usual, except that Evan was under suspicion for stock fraud and had been removed from the company. Sally was now the acting Chief Executive Officer until Rob Tanner returned from vacation.
Everything was to continue as normal, with the approval of the SEC, and no one was about to lose their jobs. Any information regarding Evan and his legal difficulties was to be considered confidential information. If it were leaked to the public, the company could be in trouble and then people would be fired.
So…Sally was sitting there, still coming to terms with the responsibilities of her new job. A wry smile crossed her face as she reflected that it was too bad that Evan had disappeared, maybe he could bring her coffee for a change. She decided that she would worry about what to do with the stuff from her old desk tomorrow; she turned off the light and headed for home.
* * * * *
It was a repeat of last night's conference as Sally, and Pete gathered around her dining room table with Chinese, with the exception that Sally's friend, Jim Freeland, had been added in. Pete had suggested to Sally that she might want to notify the police because he had found more information in Evan's files after he had bypassed the remaining encryption.
"We're going to need to cut back on this food, Sally," Pete said. "There's too much salt in here for our own good." He grinned with a silly expression. "I hate it when I retain water. It makes my butt look big."
"Hey! You were the one who told me that this was important," Sally replied smiling, she liked Chinese. "I don't see that you tried to cook anything for dinner."
Jim watched the exchange, grinning. The brother and sister got along well and it was fun to see that kind of closeness. He missed it for himself, but he could tell that Sally had moved on and had someone else on her mind.
"Well…It was either Hamburger Helper or work on everything that I copied off your boss' computer," Pete tossed back. "Besides, I fixed breakfast. I'm not Betty Crocker you know."
Sally pretended to be confused. "Who's Betty Crocker?"
Playing into the game, Jim said, "Wasn't she that lady who wrote all of those cook books?"
"No!" Pete said. "She is the character who represents products like the Hamburger Helper you wished I had fixed."
Sally and Jim both shuddered. "Working on the computer was fine," Sally said in a mock rush. "What did you find?"
Pete gestured to a list of some the information he had printed off.
"This guy must have either been paranoid or really afraid of being caught. He had his email account set up to encrypt all of his communications and it took me most of the day to decrypt everything. Hurray for new computers."
He held up several sheets of paper. "I found some really interesting items. There were several personal, I mean really personal, messages that he had archived. According to what I found, your boss, Rob, is married to a bigamist."
Sally looked at Pete in surprise. "What?"
"It would appear that Geri Waters married Rob Tanner about 19 months ago, but she married Evan Stevens almost 4 years ago. The messages that she and Evan exchanged indicate that she knew all about what Evan was up to. That makes her an accessory to whatever Evan was planning to do at your company."
Sally and Jim exchanged looks as they thought about Rob and where he was.
"So Rob isn't legally married to Geri then," she said. Even though she was worried about Rob's safety, all she could think about was that Rob wasn't really married. Her heart began to pound as she thought about it.
Jim nodded. "But I didn't see anyone who looks like your friend when I was watching that house. There's something else going on."
Sally bit her lip. "I know. The person who called me on the phone sounded more like a bubbly co-ed, but she claimed that she was Rob. She knew things that only Rob could have told her too." Jim and Pete watched Sally's emotions go from hopefully happy, to fear, and to end in horror as she contemplated what might be happening to Rob.
Sally looked at Jim with a very determined look on her face. "Jim, we need to save my friend. Now."
* * * * *
The rescue mission was delayed by the realization that Rob could be in real danger from Geri and her newly discovered husband. Jim had convinced her that they should wait until morning before they went to the house on the west side. It would be too easy for a neighbor to see them moving around in the dark and to have to explain themselves to the local police.
The big problem was that Jim still had no official standing with the department, but his captain was actively working to get him re-instated. It looked like there were things going on around Jim that might mean that he would need the power and authority that the department would only be too glad to throw behind him. Right now, they could end up being arrested for a day or two. And they could not afford that.
Even worse, a neighbor might panic at the thought of an intruder and start blazing away with their automatic weapons that they kept for protection. Jim had learned that lesson by hard experience. It was also why he had broken it off with Sally in the first place. It was too easy to be killed by a law-abiding citizen these days and he wanted to spare her the grief of losing him that way.
* * * * *
It was early morning when they reached the neighborhood of the house. Jim slowed the car somewhat and they cruised slowly past the house. They saw no activity in or around the house, so Jim turned around at the end of the block and came back to park across the street from their objective.
Because Geri knew Sally, she remained in the car, crouching to remain out of sight from the house. Jim openly got out of the car and crossed over to the house. Knocking on the front door, he waited a few minutes before deciding that he was not going to get an answer. He walked around the house to the back and disappeared from sight. It was several minutes before he reappeared and waved at Sally to come along. At the back door, Sally found that it was open. Jim just smiled at her questioning look and said, "I learned how to pick locks in my first year in the department. There isn't anyone here, so let's see if we can find anything."
Jim led the way into the house. There was obvious evidence that people had been living there, with unwashed pans and dishes in the kitchen and the dining room. Whoever had been here had left in a hurry as there was still food on the plates in the dining room. They found that there had been two people in the house, both women.
It was while Sally was searching a bureau in one of the bedrooms that they realized that one of the women had to have been Rob. Calling to Jim, Sally spread the before-and-after pictures of Rob out on the table in the main room.
"What's going on Jim?" Sally asked, totally confused. "Rob never seemed to be into this before. When he called me, he sounded like a woman and he said something about being in hiding."
"I'm not sure. There are a couple of people here in town that Rob had contact with when he went into town. I got the impression from the conversations I was able to overhear that he was running errands for his wife. In one case, it looked like he was sent to a beauty parlor where they really screwed him over. But I saw him later and he looked really good."
Not finding any evidence of where Rob and Geri could have gone, they left the house and decided to track down the people in town that might have information for them. Jim confessed that he had no idea where the woman lived that Rob had been spending a great deal of time with, but he drove to the garage that Jake operated.
They found Jake just opening for the day and the two of them went in to speak to Jake.
"Hi. Can I help you?" Jake smiled at his customers.
"Hi. I'm Jim Freeland and this is Sally Olsen. We're looking for somebody and we hope that you can help us." The two men exchanged handshakes, but they could see that Jake was on his guard.
"Jake Adams. I can try. Who are you looking for?"
"Well…This is a little awkward to explain. It's a friend of ours, but we don't know what name she is using," Jim said. He took out one of the pictures they had found in the house, which depicted a very feminine Rob, and held it out to Jake. They could see that Jake recognized the feminine-appearing Rob.
"Yes. I know her that's Diana, she’s a good friend. May I see some identification?" It was obvious that Jake wasn’t going to just tell them what they wanted to know.
Both of them held out their ID's. Jim spoke for them both. "I'm a detective with the Baltimore Police Department, but I'm on suspension at the moment. We think that our friend could be danger and we're trying to track her down before something happens."
"I can try to call her," Jake volunteered. "I gave her a cell phone to use." He stepped over to the service desk and dialed a number. He listened for a few moments before he hung up. "It went straight to voicemail. Diana must have her phone turned off."
Sally kept her mouth shut, but she picked up on the fact that Rob had obviously been presenting himself as a woman named Diana. More importantly, the man before them was not aware of the fact that the woman he was discussing was actually a man.
Jim nodded. "That's too bad. If it were turned on, we could have tried to track down where it is. Look…We think that our friend, Diana as you know her, is in some danger from the other woman she was living with. Can you give us any idea of where they might have gone?"
Jake shook his head. "No, I'm sorry. She never really shared much of her past with me." He realized that he had been on two dates with Diana, but he really knew nothing about her. "Tanya, a mutual friend of ours, might be able to tell you more."
"I'm afraid that we don't know how to contact Tanya," Jim said. "Can we arrange to meet with you and Tanya to explain what is going on and why we need to find Diana?"
"Why don't you go over to the mall? I'll arrange it with Tanya to meet you there in an hour or so."
Jim and Sally moved the car over to the mall and sat down for coffee in the food court. It was about an hour later that they saw Jake coming toward them accompanied by an attractive brown-haired woman. The way the two of them were walking made it obvious that they were more than just friends. This was obviously Tanya and they stood up to greet the newcomers.
The four of them exchanged smiles and handshakes as introductions were made. Once everyone had coffee and they were all seated, Jim began his explanations.
He took a deep breath and rattled off, "Diana is our friend from the east of the city. We think that she is in danger and that the woman she was living with is part of that danger. All we know is that they were living in a house here in town and that they are not there now. We're hoping that you might be able to give us an idea of where they might have gone."
Jake and Tanya exchanged glances. It was obvious that they had already talked and were not surprised. Jim continued, "As I told Jake, I'm on suspension from the police department in the city. I was involved in a police raid on a Mob brothel a few weeks back and I'm under investigation. We need your help and I'm perfectly willing to tell you anything that you want to know or go with you to the local police if you want to check me out."
Jake waved his hand in dismissal as he said, "Diana was pretty close-mouthed about her past, but she never mentioned anything about being worried about any kind of trouble or danger." Tanya nodded in agreement.
Jim and Sally exchanged looks and Sally nodded. "We have things to tell you about Diana that might shock you." Jake looked at them in surprise, but Tanya's expression was more expectant, as if she knew or suspected something.
Sally took a deep breath and searched for how to tell her story. Finally, she just jumped in. "Our friend's name is not Diana. It's Rob."
The other couple just looked at Sally in shock, Jake more so than Tanya. A slow smile spread across her face as Sally's revelation set in. "I thought that might be the case," Tanya said.
Jake looked at her and asked, "What do you mean?"
"I told you about the spa date that we had. Remember? You laughed off what I thought I saw and you thought that it was my imagination." She looked at Sally and asked, "What's going on?"
"Okay…In a nutshell, the woman that Rob, or Diana, was with is actually Rob’s wife. We think that Rob has been forced into being disguised as a woman, we just don't know why. We do know that the woman Rob believes is his wife is actually a bigamist and is married to Rob's business partner. They just tried to steal the assets of the company that Rob controls. That's why we think that Rob is in some kind of trouble and that they may be setting him up for the crime."
Jake regained control of himself and said, "I would never have guessed it from talking to her, I mean, him. There was never a clue that Diana was anything other than a refined lady. I was actually interested in her."
"I was interested in her too," Tanya said quietly. "I was prepared to actually be gay, but I guess it's you who was going to be gay instead." She nudged Jake good-naturedly.
Jake shrugged and said, "I don't really care. Diana is a good person. Whether she is male or female, I'm happy to have met her and to have had her in my life."
Tanya nodded. "Yes, she is a good person. I never saw her act selfish or mean in all of the time I was able to spend with her. She would have made a good mother. I wish that we knew something that could help you, I really do."
Sally and Jim nodded sadly at the realization that the only trail they had to find Rob had gone cold. They chatted with their new friends until they had finished their drinks and they returned to the city to report their failure.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 15
Walt Anders stood looking at his two lieutenants; his anger was very much in evidence. "What the hell do you mean that you can't find him? Didn't you have anyone watching him?"
The two thugs flinched back from the ferocity of his outburst. They'd been with him since grade school, but that wasn't going to protect them if they screw up.
Clancy spoke up. "Yes sir. I sent a couple of the guys over to his place right after you called me yesterday. He wasn't there and they couldn't find him at his office either. They reported that it looked like there was a lot of activity going on at his office. The police were there at one point. I sent them over to sit on his place, but he hasn't shown. Neither has his wife. The cops were crawling all over there too, so we had to keep it real low key."
"What about at the house on the west side?"
Davis answered, "I sent Tyler out there to toss the house, but the place is empty. It looked like it had been broken into and searched."
"Damnit!" He looked back at the first man and said, "You said that the cops were at his office and his house?" He got a nod in response.
"That must mean that he screwed up. We probably aren't going to see any of that half billion either. You can bet your ass that someone is going to pay for this! I want that son of a bitch found!"
He looked at his assistants, men who had been his friends since grade school. He knew that either of them would kill him in a heartbeat if they could take control of the organization away from him. All it took was a show of weakness or a serious mistake. This situation was approaching that point and required that he look like he knew what he was doing. A bad plan executed aggressively was better than a good plan executed passively.
He looked at the first man, "Clancy, I want someone watching his place round-the-clock. We have to assume that the Feds are involved, so tell them not to be seen themselves. And make sure that asshole doesn't go sneaking in and out of his place either!"
He turned to Davis and said, "Put the word out on the street that I want Stevens and his wife. Offer the standard bounty, but I want them alive and well. If I get them back leaking, the guy that did it will be singing soprano in the church choir from now on. Understand?"
Both men nodded in agreement. To make sure that they knew that he was still in control, he knew that he had to fill them in on his plan to cut their losses.
"Honor requires that I at least get my expenses back. I'll be at that clinic talking to our pet doctor."
The two men left on their assignments, glad to get out of there with all their body parts intact. Anders left a few minutes later to travel across town to the clinic they had taken over. On the way, he was glad that there had been no contact with Homeland Security with the clinic. He needed to get this business over with so that everyone in the clinic could be eliminated. If even one of the them talked to HLS, the Feds would be giving the place a thorough going over.
He arrived at the clinic and drove around the block checking for tails and scanning for possible surveillance. He parked in an ally and walked through someone’s backyard to end up at the rear entrance. He cut the alarm and sneaked in the door and made his way to Winters' office. He walked in without knocking, finding the man alone at his desk. Winters looked up as Anders closed the door behind him and took a seat on the other side of the desk, putting his feet up. Anders toyed with a cigar and his gold cutter. Winters suspected that Anders didn't smoke, he had none of the tell-tale signs: stained fingers or the aroma of cigar smoke in his clothing. Rumor had it he lugged the tobacco around to give himself a reason to carry the cigar cutter. He had heard that it was Anders signature torture, to slice the tips of a victim's finger tips off.
"Where do you stand on programing your latest Frankenstein?" He looked at Winters like he owned him and with his family being held hostage, Anders did own him.
Winters looked up at the Mob boss. The man was a typical Neanderthal. Frankenstein was the doctor, not the monster. He knew that he walked a fine line with Anders. He had a fair amount of leeway because he was the only one who could do what Anders demanded, but that same leeway could cost him the lives of his wife and daughter. As it was, he didn’t know how safe any of them really were, so he didn't bother to correct Anders' literary ignorance.
"Mr. Tanner still knows who he is, but he is starting to identify with the external image of a sexy woman. I am confident that in a few days he will do more than identify with that image he will begin to physically respond like he was one. In a couple of days, he will be unable to react as anything but the air-headed sex starved bimbo that his wife demanded."
Anders used the cutter to snip off the end of a pencil eraser and looked Winters in the eyes.
"Yes, well about that. Stevens and his wife have disappeared. They owe me a great deal of money. I've decided that their little play toy is mine now. So Mr. Tanner is going to help me I get my money back. I want him to be nothing but a good little she-male slut in two days. I want him addicted to sex. He'll work off Stevens' debt. It may take him years — but that doesn't matter to me. He's my property now." Seeing the expression that crossed Winters' face he continued, "Will that be a problem Doctor? If it is your wife and daughter can take his place."
The doctor could barely suppress a shudder at the emptiness he saw behind Anders' eyes. He was truly sorry for the hell that he was about to subject Rob to and for what the man was going to endure. However, if it came to a choice, his family came first. The doctor sighed in resignation as he realized Rob was going to wish that he was dead.
* * * * *
Two days later, Rob's indoctrination was almost there. That damned Hippocratic' oath of 'first do no harm', haunted the doctor every day. Winters fought his conscience and justified what he was doing as being a form of self-preservation.
The doctor knew that Rob’s personality was only being overlaid by the impulses of a whore. Anders was insistent on the time frame; but it would take days if not weeks to completely erase Rob’s personality. Winters could only delay the inevitable. He had wept as Rob tearfully begged him to not do this to him. But, in the end, Rob ended up the way Evan had predicted he would.
Whenever the opportunity presented itself though, Dr. Winters had helped Rob reinforce the concept of compartmentalizing himself in his mind. During school, the doctor had been taught ways of helping schizophrenics deal with their condition, but in his wildest dreams he never envisioned trying to create a schizophrenic personality. He comforted Rob that over time that, without the constant brainwashing sessions; most of his base personality would reassert itself. Winters could only hope that Rob's personality was strong enough to withstand the brainwashing. If Rob gave in, he would collapse mentally and become the mindless sex addicted creature Anders wanted.
As Rob fought off the conditioning, he found that he could remain Rob and just become an observer, watching Diana degrade herself. As a man, Rob had always enjoyed sex, but he never fixated on it. As Diana, he found his body obsessed with the idea of sexual gratification. When Diana was in charge, his body was constantly horny and on the prowl for potential sexual partners.
In one of Rob's lucid moments, Doctor Winters cautioned Rob to always play the part expected of him, not to reveal he had some control. He might not like what he was doing, but he would still be the one in control. Rob could act like a whore, but it would be Rob’s decision, not Diana’s. The end result wouldn’t be any different but it would leave the door ajar for possible escape.
Sadly for Rob, outwardly he was forced to appear to be the compliant and eager-to-please slut. After Rob's conversation with Doctor Winters, Rob had found that he was unable to resist the programming he was subjected to as it continued the process of making him into Diana. Even with the warnings and instructions doctor Winters had given him, Rob found himself hard pressed to keep from losing himself completely. He feared he was becoming a true schizophrenic, when he was Diana, he could relax and be free from all the pressures and burdens of being a husband and business owner. Those periods were euphoric; his only responsibilities were looking pretty and making himself available to a sexual partner. Even during those times, he felt there was always a part of him that still wanted to return to being Rob.
As a result, it was Diana who had worked harder and harder to embrace the thoughts and images that she was bombarded with. The part of Rob that he tried to hold on to so desperately was almost washed away by the drugs and subliminal feelings he was hit with. He was able to divert some of the attack upon his mind though. By the end of Anders' deadline, Diana was acting completely like the slutty woman she appeared to be. As it was, Winters and the staff had to be careful of Diana's advances. She had become a complete slut, and repeatedly tried to seduce every man and woman on the clinic staff.
* * * * *
Anders was punctual. Anders stormed in and demanded to know if his 'acquisition' was ready.
He showed up on the morning of the third day just as the staff had finished dressing Diana in the outfit sent over for her, a super tight spandex dress that appeared as if it had been painted on her. Every curve and bulge was clearly on display — including the one between his legs.
When Diana curtsied to Anders' and scampered over to take his hand like a love-struck schoolgirl, Winters felt physically ill. To have destroyed the mind and personality of another person, even when he had no choice, was horrifying to him and went against everything he believed in. The doctor knew his own life would never be the same.
For his part, Rob found himself helpless to control his actions. Winters had injected him with something, explaining that the drugs would help him deal with the trauma he would experience over the next hours. The last thing he wanted to do was hold some stranger's hand; but he felt like that was the script he had to perform. He couldn't even stop the happy smile that was on his face. All he could do was watch his body move and wonder why he was unable to control himself. It was almost like he was a living, breathing robot. He couldn't even scream in frustration.
Anders pulled his hand out of Diana's grip with a distasteful frown. Diana was unfazed by his rejection and reached up with both hands and grabbed his bicep, as she cooed, "What's the matter sugar? If I did something to upset you, I'll make it up to you."
Anders yanked his arm free and said, "Get away from me you freak."
It was obvious that he saw his new acquisition as something he really wanted nothing to do with. Even though Diana looked like a pretty twenty-something street walker, he knew exactly what 'she' was and his machismo would not even let him be touched by her.
He looked at Winters and asked, "What's its name now?"
Winters looked at Anders and directed a sad look at Diana. "Her name is Diana. She thinks and acts exactly like the person that she appears to be."
"Will she do anything she's told to do?" Anders stressed the word 'she', accepting Winters statement, but obviously had a problem dealing with the fact that Diana was a she-male. He would probably have been just as comfortable referring to Diana as 'it'.
"Yes. Diana is very willing to please. But she will need periodic sessions about once a month to reinforce the programming." Winters stressed the need for additional sessions to make sure that Anders knew that there was still a need for him and his staff members.
"That is not what I asked, you dimwit."
Even acknowledging what he had done to Rob was distressing to Winters. If the lives of his wife and daughter were not under Anders' control, Winters would have actually considered killing himself over the perversion of his abilities.
"Yes sir, we have found nothing here at the clinic she rebelled against."
"She isn't soiled is she?"
"Heavens no, she is sexually aggressive and as naive as a twelve year old. But I can assure you no one here has taken advantage of this poor child."
"Good. I have just the place to put her to work. If she is as willing as you say she is, she should bring me enough money to let me break even on this fiasco."
Anders turned and swept out of the door without looking back. Diana watched him leave and then realized that she was supposed to follow him. She hurried after the mobster, catching up with him as he was reaching the door to the rear parking lot. She had to walk quickly in her heels because she was unable to take longer strides in her tight skirt.
At the limo, the driver held the door as first Anders got into the car and then Diana. He never even thought to question why Anders did not show any chivalry to the woman riding with him. It was obvious that Anders only looked like a gentleman.
In the back, Anders gave instructions to drive to the club and closed the barrier between the driver and the rest of the car. Diana sat across from Anders, a vacant smile on her face and her hands folded in her lap. Inside, Rob wanted to scream, he thought about wanting to open the door and just throw himself into traffic to end his nightmare. He realized that would only let Geri get away with her evil plan and he had no control over himself anyway. He consoled himself by thinking that he would wait it out and find some way to pay Geri back for the misery he was going through.
All Anders could do was look at the thing sitting across from him. He saw what appeared to be a pretty blonde woman with a good figure, a completely clear complexion surrounding a short, up-turned nose. Blondish-red hair framed large blue eyes that stared at him from a completely unlined face. If he did not know that this person was almost thirty years old, he would swear that it appeared to be no more than twenty-one. Anders shuddered at what had been done to this guy by his wife for god's sake; she took not only his manhood but his dignity away. Anders made himself a promise. When he caught that bitch and her boyfriend he was going to enjoy watching them die.
Anders looked up and saw the freak staring at his crotch. Anders shifted nervously in his seat and challenged his prisoner, "Hey bitch, what do you call yourself?"
She shifted her gaze to her captor's face and she replied in a low polite respectful voice, "Diana, sir." Her demure response Anders found unnervingly sexy. Her expression barely changed while the friendly smile remained firmly in place.
"You know who I am?"
"Yes, sir. You are my master, I belong to you. Doctor Winters explained it to me this morning," she responded. That had been right before Winters had given her the injection. Rob could agree that whatever Winters had shot him up with was helping him cope, but it also had the effect of making it harder for him to concentrate. As a result, the Diana side of him found it easier to 'drive the train'.
"Well, if I'm your master, let me tell you what is going to be happening," Anders said.
Diana almost appeared to be drugged, but he assumed that it was more the result of the hypnotic programming she had been subjected to. It didn't matter anyway; most of his girls were drug addicts, which was how they coped with their lives. As long as she looked good in the club and on the auction block, he didn't care how she acted.
Anders continued, "We're on the way to the one of the clubs I own. You're going to be a waitress and one of my special hostesses. Do you understand?"
The way Anders said special hostess did not leave Diana feeling at all comfortable. Fortunately, the numbing effects of the tranquilizer had the effect of making Anders' comments seem like meaningless words to Rob. For the personality of Diana, it wasn't much better. She ended up coming across more like an air-headed valley girl.
"I understand being a waitress, sir. I'm not sure what being a hostess entails." Diana slurred.
"As a waitress, you'll be on display for the next few weeks and everyone can get a good look the merchandise before the auction."
"Display?" Diana asked, struggling to understand.
"Yes, display. Your wife and her boyfriend have disappeared. So I'm out the money I fronted their little operation and I'm going to take it out of your ass by selling you at auction." He spoke slowly annunciating every word as he explained as if to a small child. "You are going to be on display to all of the prospective bidders. I might even let a couple of the special customers test drive the merchandise." Anders smiled, watched Diana's face. The only reaction he saw was a single tear that slowly crawled out of the corner of her eye. She never moved and the smile on her face never wavered.
* * * * *
Anders did not speak to Diana again. He spent the rest of the half hour drive reviewing documents in the briefcase beside him, writing notes on most of them. He wrote a note as a reminder that Diana would require refresher sessions with Winters. That would only be necessary if he could not get the auction done in the next several weeks. He reflected that Winters and his clinic could have greater value to him as a means of eliminating his enemies. Eliminating them would be a waste of resources, he would just need to tighten his control.
Finally, the limo pulled up to the curb and the driver opened the door to let his passengers out. Of course, Anders exited first and proceeded into the building while Diana was left to fend for herself. She slid over to the door, first turning her legs out of the door and then standing from the car seat. This time, the driver assisted her with an offered hand and she responded with a grateful smile and stole a quick kiss much to the chauffeur's surprise. Diana hurried to catch up with her owner; she swayed her butt and left the driver with a lighthearted giggle. She was rewarded with an admiring smile.
Diana trotted after Anders like a girlfriend eager to please her inattentive beau. Anders went through the door first, but he did hold it for her to enter as well. Again, Diana's million-watt smile showed her gratitude and it was enough to trigger a matching smile from Anders, who was barely aware that he was returning it. Through it all, Rob wanted to just run away.
The manager must have been expecting them, because he was hurried over almost as soon as they were through the door.
"Mr. Anders! Good morning!" Diana reflected dimly that everyone must call Anders, Mister. She wondered what kind of man he really was. Then to Rob's disgust, Diana began to wonder what size cock he had.
"Vargas," Anders replied, acknowledging the manager's greeting. "I brought the package we discussed." He gestured to Diana.
Vargas turned to study Diana. Even through the haze of drugs in her system, she felt like she was being fondled mentally by him. Vargas smiled appreciatively and looked back to Anders.
"She's a fine looking piece of ass boss. I'll bet she goes for a princely sum." he said laughing at his pun.
"Yes, 'she' looks very good, but remember what's under the hood," Anders replied. "I want her on display, waiting tables; but for now, that's all. Am I clear?"
"Yes, sir," Vargas answered. They had done this kind of thing before, but the merchandise had not been 'free-range' so to speak. They had a lock-up in back for those particular items. Vargas did not expect any problems; he had already been informed that his temporary waitress would be obedient and willing to do anything.
"Then you take over from here and I'll go check the books," Anders left without looking back, leaving Vargas gawking at Diana.
As Vargas leered at Diana, she still felt like she was being undressed in his mind, but Diana was starting to like it and she smiled at him and pushed her chest out to emphasize her boobs.
"I don't have time to deal with you. Just do what Julie tells you to do." He pointed back over to the long bar, with a huge mirror behind it that ran up to the ceiling. At one end was an attractive blond woman with an incredibly curvaceous body; she wore a gold lame sheath dress with a beaded keyhole collar and an apron as she washed and dried glasses.
"Julie," Vargas yelled across the room and she looked up at him. He pointed at Diana and called, "Put her work!"
Julie looked at Diana and waved her over. Diana trotted over to the bar her smile beaming away.
Julie's breasts were huge and out of proportion to her trim body. To Rob this was a first clue that it wasn't all natural.
Julie looked at her for a moment, obviously assessing the girl that she saw. She held out a hand and said, "Hi, My name's Julie. What's your name?"
"Diana, ma'am," Julie found Diana's girly voice was much too cheerful for this time of day and she made a face.
Julie looked around to make sure no one could hear and said, "No I mean your real name."
A confused look crossed Diana's face as she fought hard to recall her name.
"Well, never mind Diana. My name is Julie, not ma'am. I'm the head bartender and assistant manager around here. You do what you're told and we'll get along fine. You cross me; I'll have your generous tits in a wringer. You got me?"
Diana nodded vigorously as she reflexively covered her breasts with her hands and said, "Yes, Miss Julie. I'll do anything you say. Please don't hurt me."
Rob shivered on the inside as he continued to see the world through a roll of gauze, 'What have I gotten myself into and how do I get out of here.'
Julie looked at the girl before her and had the vision of a puppy wagging its tail as fast it could, hoping for acceptance and encouragement. Well, a couple of nights with the crowd that this place pulled in would burn that eager-to-please attitude out of her.
She shrugged and said, "Okay. Come with me, I'll show you where you'll be sleeping."
Rob could see that Julie had the figure of a fashion model, with an exaggerated swagger to her walk that seemed out of place. They came to a divide in the hall and Julie turned and cautioned the new girl.
"These rooms are for the working girls. Stay out of them unless Vargas tells you to go there."
"Working girls?"
"Yes dear. This club has different kinds of adult entertainment. Vargas and his partners provide a place for gentlemen to find some companionship for a price. They take a cut of the girls' take each night. I don't know if Vargas intends to put you to work or not, so you stay out of there. Understood?"
"Okay." Diana fantasized about the kind of work, Julie was talking about.
Staring into her face, Rob surfaced briefly as he found her eyes exotically attractive. He was getting lost in those lovely pools of brown chocolate. His heart raced; Rob had to force himself to look away. Julie was not exactly the next Bond girl, but he was sure Sean Connery would be proud to have her on his arm. However, there was something a little off; Rob discerned a subtle but noticeable sharpness to her facial features, and just the hint of a widow's peak showing at her hairline. She was attractive but he thought that perhaps she wasn't quite what she seemed. Being an observant individual Rob speculated that he was probably not dealing with a real woman. Rob realized that was why the way Julie walked seemed off.
Opening up a room, Diana beheld a bed, a sink and a commode.
"This is where you'll sleep. The club will provide you with uniforms and costumes, so you don't need a closet. Leave your purse in here. I'll show you around the club."
She led them back out to the main floor of the club and over to the bar.
"Anytime you don't have customers come back to the bar and wash glasses. Once they're dry, they all need to be hung back up in these racks." Julie pointed to the overhead slots where the drink glasses hung by their bases. She put Diana to work washing new glasses and went down the bar to work.
While he robotically washed glasses and then started hanging the dry glasses up, he took the opportunity to look around the club. It was public restroom clean, a thought that disgusted Diana, her time as a maid made her want to scrub and disinfect the entire place. Rob's mind forced its way through the fog as he pictured Diana on her hands and knees scrubbing the floor. He thought, 'It will be a cold day in hell before anyone made him do that.' Then a chill passed over Diana that made her shiver to remind her that she was pretty close to hell now.
The monotonous routine of picking up a glass, washing it on the bar brush in the sink, and then rinsing in the other sink was enough to 'distract' the Diana side of Rob's mind. Winters had explained to Rob that the hypnotic suggestions would get stronger when they were reinforced by his actions and behavior.
The bar he stood behind ran the length of one side of the room and paralleled a raised stage that also ran the length of the other side of the room. It stood out with its disco ball hanging proudly over the stage. The ceiling was high and painted completely black, probably to conceal light fixtures and heating vents. The walls were windowless and completely blank, there was no sense decorating what was apparently a dimly lit nightclub. The wall through which Diana had entered with Anders was similar to the back wall, with the exception that there was a double door set into the middle. Doors to the back of the club were on either side of the bar. The club floor was littered with over two dozen smallish tables that appeared to have no logic to their placement.
When Diana had finished washing and hanging the drink glasses, Julie put her to work wiping tables and then sweeping the floor. Julie had started out looking upon Diana as just another piece of eye candy that was going to be in the way, but as she watched Diana work efficiently and tirelessly, she began to change her opinion. Diana on her own initiative set the chairs on the tables to ensure a thorough cleaning. This was someone who looked for work to be done, rather than hide from it.
Julie was somewhat amused as she watched Diana still dressed in her latex skirt as she worked. Out of the corner of her eye, Diana caught Julie watching her so she put a little extra sway and wiggle into her walk. As Diana worked, she wondered what was between Julie's legs, was it a pole or a hole. Diana's inner slut sought the attention of the good looking bartender.
Diana needed some kind of release. Rob temporarily fought through the Diana persona as he contemplated trying to seduce Julie and foster an ally. In his imagination he kept seeing Diana and Julie locked in sexual bliss. He fought hard to force his voyeuristic vision to bring Rob to the front and push Diana back down into his subconscious. The fact he found Julie attractive scared and thrilled Rob simultaneously.
Before her behavior became too exaggerated, Vargas returned to the club floor to check on its readiness to open for business. Seeing Diana sweeping, he called out to her, "Hey…Diana! Come here!"
Diana hurried over to him, still carrying her broom. Even as she came up to him, her movements tried to seduce him, her hands sensuously stroked up and down on the long wooden handle. The effect was not lost on Vargas, but he had received instructions from Anders that he needed to implement.
"Follow me."
Diana tried to walk close to Vargas, but he stopped and looked at her. "Stop acting like that around me! The boss gave orders that you were going to be sold as a virgin and I'm not going to have him castrate me because you managed to get it out of my pants!"
Diana backed up and looked down at the floor, her smile gone and tears starting at the corners of her eyes. "Yes, sir, Mr. Vargas," her lip quivered like she wanted to cry, which was just another ploy at gaining sympathy.
Rob wanted to tell Vargas that he had no interest in the slug of a man, but could not speak a word. He hated behaving this way and it made him angry, he just hadn't the willpower to stop it. Rob hated feeling like only an observer, wondering why he was behaving in this manner when he knew that he did not feel that way.
Vargas led the way past what was apparently his office. They stopped at an open storeroom and Vargas went to a set of shelves in the back. He looked at Diana critically for a moment and started taking various items of clothes from shelves and handed them to Dian. When he was done, she held a complete waitress uniform, right down to the thong, not designed to hide his manly part but rather to accentuate it.
"Put those on," Vargas directed.
With a total lack of modesty, Diana did a modified striptease on the spot, being naked in front of a strange man she felt tingling in her nipples and her groin. She stood there legs spread and hands on her hips daring Vargas to look at her.
Vargas had to adjust the front of his trousers and he angrily said, "Damn it girl, just get dressed!"
Rob could not understand how he could be doing this, what happened to his feelings of modesty? He turned his back to Vargas and put on the waitress uniform. He was glad that he was doing this with only Vargas present, even though the manager was ogling him. Obviously, Vargas didn't care that Diana was a man.
Then a little voice in his head said, 'I wonder if he thinks I'm pretty?'
Diana dressed quickly and efficiently. Once she was finished, Vargas looked her over and nodded in satisfaction.
"You'll be waiting tables tonight," he said. "See Julie, she'll get you fed and then ensure you are properly made up. She'll tell you what you're supposed to do."
Diana nodded and started to turn toward the door, putting a wiggle in her walk. Suddenly, she found herself pressed up against the wall with Vargas' arm across her throat. She hadn't even seen him move.
"Now listen up bitch!" he hissed into her face. His breath smelled of tobacco, coffee, and breath mints. Diana blinked in surprise and fear. "We're selling you in a few weeks. The boss wants you to be a virgin. If you're not, I'm the one who'll pay for it. So you're going to be a good girl!
"I'll be watching you and making sure that you're not fooling around. You're supposed to be on display. That will require you to tease the customers but if you cause any trouble, I'll whip you until you can't sit. You got me?"
Vargas' venom cut through Diana's bimbo facade, anger rose in Rob like bile and Rob felt himself break free of his Diana persona to respond to Vargas directly.
"Yes, sir! I can assure you. The last thing I want is to lose my virginity to you or any of your disgusting customers." Rob reveled in the fact that he was saying what he wanted and not acting like a submissive bimbo.
"You better, bitch!" Vargas stepped away from her and shoved her toward the door. "Get upstairs and see Julie. She's expecting you."
The shoes that Vargas had thrown at her had five inch heels and Diana found herself grabbing the door frame to keep from falling. While she wasn't familiar with them, they weren't uncomfortable to walk in and were similar to those she had worn under Geri's guidance. She found herself adapting to them fairly quickly and was walking in a normal sissy gait by the time she reached the main area of the club.
She tracked Julie down and went over to receive her instructions. Julie turned to see her coming and stopped for a moment to look her over.
Julie sighed, "You look pretty good; Vargas told me that you're to wait tables tonight. There's more work to be done yet and then I will take care of your makeup, its dark in here and all the girls wear rather dramatic makeup. The goal is to standout, not blend in. After tonight, you'll do your own."
Julie leered playfully at Diana and said, "You'll be working these tables at the back of the room, where I can keep an eye on you."
She gestured to a small group of tables that were somewhat separated from the larger tables that were closer to the stage.
"The working girls are at those tables, so you'll be taking drink orders only from the customers. I'll be working this end of the bar and setting the drinks up for you. Do you understand?"
Diana gave Julie her biggest smile and did a perfect curtsy then answered, "Yes, ma'am."
"The customers back here will be concentrating on the dancers and the girls, so you should not have any problems. Just as long as they don't think that you're on the menu, because some of them can have a problem with girls like us."
Diana reached down and grabbed her own crotch to confirm what she had suspected about Julie, "You mean that you're…?"
Julie answered sadly, "Yes, I am. You don't think I'd work here if I had an alternative, do you? If I had my choice I'd be working in a steno pool somewhere. When I go on an interview and tell them that I'm transitioning, they suddenly lose interest." She blinked away some tears of frustration.
Rob was angry and the anger served to bring Rob to the forefront. He was upset that his new friend would be treated like that. "Isn't there any other job you can do?" Rob asked. Apparently, being sympathetic was allowed by his programming.
"Yes, here. I'm an excellent manager," Julie said as she gestured Diana to have a seat on a bar stool.
Rob looked around to make sure no one could over overhear and said, "I'm sorry, not all employers are that way. When you get a chance, apply for a position at Tanner Investments, ask to speak to Sally."
Julie smiled sadly and said, "The other reason I can't leave is that Vargas owns my debts and he'll demand that I pay them in full before I can leave. If I don't pay, his friends would probably kill me."
Julie leaned in close to Diana and said, "I know that they plan on having an auction to sell you as a sex slave, but I don't know when. I don't dare do anything to help you to escape or they'll kill me and my family. That's how these guys work. Even when you reach a point where you don't care what they do to you, they can still use your family and friends against you. But, I promise that I'll take care of you while you're here though."
Rob had receded, mentally, and Diana wondered why anyone would want to escape being a sex slave. She sat quietly while Julie pulled out a makeup kit from behind the bar and began to transform Diana from a pretty young woman to a sexy vixen.
When she was finished, Julie allowed her to take a look at herself in the big mirror behind the bar. Diana stopped in awe when she saw herself. With only a bit of eyeliner and foundation, Julie had transformed her into a sex kitten. Somehow, her blue eyes looked larger and bluer. Diana knew that Julie had not done anything more to her hair than brush it out, but the red highlights seemed to glow among the blonde hair. She looked up at the ceiling and saw that the spotlights must be helping.
By now, several girls had reported for work, dressed in their waitress costumes. Julie introduced Diana around and told them that as a new girl she would only have the tables at the back of the room so that Julie could keep an eye on her. A few of them looked at Diana with some annoyance, not happy with more competition for tips.
Candy jumped in, "Those are normally my tables, I'm getting screwed without any foreplay."
Diana started to speak to offer Candy the foreplay, but Rob cut her off and said, "Candy, I'm sorry. How about I split my tips with you?"
Candy studied her for a moment, not sure if there was some other motive at work before she smiled and hugged Diana and said, "Thanks that's fair I guess. It's just so competitive for tips, if you're just a waitress. It's the girls that dance and take guys for recreation back to their rooms that make the big bucks."
* * * * *
The evening went fairly smoothly, at least at the beginning, with customers filtering in fairly quickly to fill the place. Rob quickly observed a number of inefficiencies. Some waitresses had to run an obstacle course of tables and chairs to get to the bar to place orders. When he had a break, he took a cocktail napkin and sketched out a suggested new floor plan and handed it to Julie.
There were a few customers who took seats toward the back of the room, where they were joined by one or two of the working girls. Most of the time, they did not stay at the table long before disappearing through the door beside the bar that lead to the girls' rooms. When a customer would sit down and a lady would join him, Diana would go over to take his order. It didn't matter what he ordered for his new companion, Julie would set a drink up and make sure that Diana knew which one was for the lady and which was for her friend-of-the-moment.
In hindsight, it may not have been a very good idea to put Diana in the midst of so many men, and women, in her constantly aroused state.
Diana did not make any friends with the working girls that night as she kept flirting shamelessly with the johns. In at least one instance, the guy left because he wanted to get to know Diana better and his escort of the moment told him that she was not available.
When one of the customers made a grab for Diana during one of her trips back from the bar, he was stopped by another of Diana's admirers. Diana and the hooker watched in shock as punches were thrown and the two fighters went down when the bouncers zapped them with their stun guns and tactical police batons.
Both men found themselves in the back alley, recovering from their shocks and unable to get back into the club. The working girl favored Diana with a venomous glare before she returned to her table to wait for a new john to come in the door. Diana found herself being escorted from the floor and back to her cell. Diana stood in the room for a few minutes, wondering what would happen to her.
She realized she was in deep shit when Vargas showed up.
"I told you that I didn't want any trouble from you, didn't I?" He face was dark with anger. "I had to throw two paying customers out and Marla lost out on at least one john because of you!"
Without another word, he took out a stun gun and stabbed into Diana's thigh. She screamed wordlessly and her vision was filled with flashing colored lights as Vargas pulled the trigger. She collapsed bonelessly to the floor as Vargas left the room, locking the door behind him.
As she started regain consciousness, she didn't know how long she had been out. She had just finished cleaning herself when Vargas slammed open the door. Her body hurt from the high voltage shock and the burn where the stun baton had contacted the skin of her leg.
All Diana could do was sob in pain. "I'm sorry, sir. I'll behave, I promise." She continued to babble her apology at him as he stood looking lustily at her. She was too far in shock to realize that the skirt of her costume was up around her waist.
He decided to take advantage of Diana's apparent breakdown and said, "There's a sandwich and a bottle of water there on the nightstand. Consider this a warning, you tramp. You misbehave again and this session will seem like a walk in the park. Do you understand?"
Through clenched teeth Rob nodded and said in his best girlie voice, "Yes, sir." Vargas left the room and locked the door behind him. He was long gone by the time Rob realized that he was able to think as himself again instead of a sex-crazed bimbo. Then he turned to the business of eating and sleeping.
* * * * *
Sometime later he was awakened by the cell door being unlocked. Rob sat up in bed and, to save his modesty, he pulled the blanket up to cover his chest. The door was opened and what appeared to be a sobbing teenage girl was unceremoniously shoved into the room. Vargas simply said, "Morning twinkle toes, you have company."
The new girl was wearing only a floral lace robe and chemise nightgown with satin sheer cups embracing an impressive pair of boobs; she stumbled across the room and collapsed on the bed crying hysterically. In a motherly fashion, Diana gathered the poor distraught thing into her arms and cradled her. When the sobs had diminished Diana looked down at her cellmate and said in a cheery tone, "Hi, I'm Diana, what's your name?"
"What the fuck difference does it make? My parents named me Steven. But I've been warned to only respond to people when they call me Sophie the Sissy." Her voice was low pitched, almost throaty, giving her voice a smoky quality.
Grabbing her very prominent breasts, she pushed them up and declared, "They made sure that I would never be seen as anything other than a walking pair of tits. Please, think of me as a woman just like you." Then the tears started again.
Diana studied the girl for a few moments. Now that she knew, it was easy to pick out the too strong features and rough voice that told her that this girl, despite her massive tits, would be read quickly. It was obvious that this was what the intended result. When she had been pushed into the room, Diana had gotten the impression of a slender woman, with hair grown out to almost her shoulders, so their captors wanted Sophie to at least attempt to pass as a woman. She could only assume that the goal here was to make Sophie appear to be a parody of a woman, to humiliate the man he had been.
Sophie's suffering forced Diana to beat a hasty retreat as the bimbo-slut personality could not deal with this kind of thing and Rob took over. He couldn't help but hug the crying girl tightly, as if trying to squeeze the grief and terror out of her. For some reason, seeing what had been done to Steven brought everything that had been done to Rob into sharp relief for him. He found himself crying for what both of them had lost.
The two of them sat on the bed crying and commiserating. The passage of time meant nothing as they tried to console each other. Rob was not sure which of them cried themselves out first, but they finally found themselves just holding each other, just taking comfort in the touch of another person. Rob was shocked to find he had his arms tightly wrapped around a partly naked woman and he felt no physical reaction. Why wasn't he feeling aroused?
At the end, they were two little girls sharing a platonic moment, who had had their masculinity and freedom taken from them and their lives turned inside out. Diana knew that the mob boss intended to sell her at some kind of auction and she was intrigued by the idea. Rob was scared shitless at the thought. He had no idea what was going to happen to the girl he held, but it was quite probable that the same fate was intended for her.
Rob realized that he would need to be the one with strength for them both or they would be reduced to a pair of helpless sex slaves. Which was quite probably what was intended for them.
Stroking Sophie's back gently, Rob asked, "Can you tell me about what happened to you?"
Sophie pulled herself into a sitting position and sat back against the wall. She took a deep breath to prepare herself, causing her magnificent breasts to swell out.
"I'm not sure how to start," she said, wiping away the last of her tears. "I met my wife in college. I was just finishing my accounting degree and she was auditing some courses to help her in her father's business. I tutored her a little and we got to know each other and fell in love. I can't believe how fast sometimes."
Sophie smiled at the memory.
"Even though Maria was ten years older than me, we loved each other and we were married just months after I graduated. Of course, I went to work for her father in their business supply firm. We'd been married about a year and we were happy. I just hadn't shared my hobby of liking to dress up as Sophie with Maria."
She looked apologetic as she tried to explain, "I mean, we fell in love and got married so fast that I never had a chance to tell her about it. One of the last things I remember is that Maria was going to spend the weekend with her mother at a retreat and I decided that Sophie could come to visit. I was enjoying a glass of white wine in the den when Maria walked in with her mother."
Sophie started to tear up again as she said, "Maria just screamed something at me about being a pervert and they ran out. I tried to call her cell phone and at her parent's house, but nobody would answer my calls. I scrubbed Sophie's makeup off and changed my clothes back to Steven's. When I went to her parent's house, her father met me at the door and told me that his daughter had made a mistake in marrying a pervert like me. I didn't get a chance to explain before he punched me. When I woke up, I was somewhere upstate and this had been done to me. I've been beaten and tortured almost every day to make sure that I walk, talk, and act like Sophie the Sissy.
"I was dragged out of wherever I was late last night and stuffed into the trunk of a car. This morning, they shoved me in here with you and they told me that if I was a good girl I might get lucky enough to find an owner when they auction me off." The tears were flowing freely again as she said, "I don't understand what is going on."
Before Diana could explain where they were and what was going to happen to them, Julie appeared at the door.
"We are the only ones here other than Vargas," her tone of voice was gentle, but businesslike. "Come take showers and get dressed. We'll sort out some food for you and I'll put you to work. I'm afraid that you have a long day ahead of you."
Sophie was up quickly enough, but she had to help Diana to stand. Diana needed to get her skyscraper heels on before she was halfway stable and able to walk along. She quickly related to Sophie what had happened the night before and cautioned her to be careful about doing what she was told to avoid being punished.
Julie led them over to the deserted working girl area and got them started with getting freshened up for the day. By the time they were done with their showers, she had returned with clean clothes for them, right down to clean bras and panties. Julie explained quietly that it was to make sure that the girls left nothing of a personal nature in the club. She led them down to a small kitchenette where they were fed microwaved breakfasts that Julie brought in.
Rob was coming to appreciate the fact that Julie might be a good ally or protector to cultivate, at least for the time that they might be here. He could only hope that something might happen to save them from the fate that seemed to have been arranged for them.
When they were done eating, Julie led them back to the office. In a matter of minutes, both girls sported a thick silver bracelet. Julie explained that it was similar to the electric collars dogs wore to keep them in their yards. These would cause the doors to lock if they got too close. They wouldn't be running through an unguarded door to escape.
Julie put them to work cleaning up the main room. It was simple enough work, sweeping and mopping the floor and cleaning tables. Julie was a generous task mistress, only having them do the work that they could and not overworking them. Their final chore was to move tables into a new arrangement that seemed familiar to Diana. Vargas was passing through the main floor when he saw the tables being move around.
"What's going on?"
Julie was supervising the work and stepped in to defend her two workers. She was holding a napkin with a floor plan marked out.
"I saw how the girls were having trouble with our regular layout last night. It occurred to me that organizing the stations a little differently would help the girls and save us a few dropped drinks." She flashed a quick wink at Diana when Vargas was looking away who nodded with a grunt and went on about his business.
Julie looked at Diana and said, "I didn't think he would be happy if it was your idea, sorry."
Diana just shrugged and smiled as if she had no idea what Julie was talking about.
The evening's business went pretty much as the previous night, with Sophie helping behind the bar and Diana was serving drinks to the special tables in the rear. It was a quiet night, except for one incident that would impact several lives.
Despite the lesson that had been meted out to her the night before, Diana's inner slut began to slink its way to the forefront again. It would not have been a big problem except that Marla had decided to deal Diana some payback for the john she had lost out on.
When the guy she was with expressed more than a passing interest in Diana, Marla encouraged him and explained that Diana was not normally on the menu. But, if he were to go back to one of the rooms, she would arrange it with Diana for her to join him. She knew that it would be easy to do because Diana had already been to the table twice, flirting outrageously.
Once she had the john in position, Marla called Diana over to the table and whispered to her. The poor girl's eyes lit up and she actually licked her lips. Inside, Rob wanted to scream, run, shake her head, something; but the programming overrode almost all logical thought.
What saved Diana was that her fellow servers had been alerted by Julie to help keep Diana out of trouble. It was policy that only the working girls went back to the rooms. When Diana disappeared through the open doorway, she was quickly followed by three of her co-workers who dragged her back to the main floor, protesting.
The disruption did not go unnoticed by Vargas, even though it barely caught the attention of the two nearest tables. He was there in an instant, demanding to know what was going on. The other girls vanished in an instant, letting Vargas handle it.
When Diana explained that she was going back to one of the rooms and that Marla had assured her that Vargas had approved it, the man's expression became darkly angry. Marla denied everything and claimed that Diana was making it up. What saved Diana from another night of torture was that the john's story essentially matched hers and Marla was quickly escorted off the floor and down to one of the basement cells, where her screams could be heard until the music started up again.
Vargas told anyone who asked the next day that Marla had been moved to one of the other clubs.
* * * * *
Diana had seen that several of the girls split their time between waiting tables and performing on stage. The tips the performers got were better than the nights they were waitresses. She had watched several of the acts and they were pretty much the old bump-and-grind to recorded music. Some of the girls actually looked bored while they gyrated their hips and breasts.
She began to fantasize about what it would be like to be up on stage in front of all the men and women that populated the club at night and it made her hot. For some reason, Rob, who had always fancied himself a good dancer, found himself wondering what it would be like also. He was only a little worried that the division between himself and the person he was forced to behave like might be breaking down.
Two of the regular performers called in sick so Vargas made a change that Diana and Sophie would be trained as backups so he wouldn't be caught shorthanded again. The thought of performing caused Diana to squeal with delight. Sophie was far less excited about the prospect.
Shortly thereafter two patrons got into a verbal argument over whether their waitress was Diana or Sophie.
Vargas quieted down the two when he was forced to comp them for the night. He dragged the two girls to the bar and said, "I've never had the problems the two of you seem to cause as waitresses, so you're going to be dancing on stage instead."
He leered at them and said, "Pay attention to the acts because you're going on when I think you're ready. I figure that it's safer to put you on display on stage instead of running around the tables. Besides, it'll raise your value in the auction if we can say that you have talent." As if he thought that someone would pay more for a she-male who can dance in addition to being able to suck and fuck.
Diana and Sophie spent the evening watching what the girls did on stage. There were more than a few of the girls who both performed on stage and worked as waitresses. Some even found their way to the back rooms, with Vargas' approval of course.
The dancers appreciated the fact that Diana was willing to help them and learn from them. She took most of the pressure for them so that they could concentrate on their preparations for their individual acts. Over the course of the next afternoon, they discussed various methods of presentation. Things like how to show a lot of skin without actually letting the audience see anything at all and the importance of getting just close enough to be touched without being close enough to be grabbed. The bouncers were there to make sure that no one got out of hand, but the girl who got grabbed was soon taught that she shouldn't have been in the first place.
Of course, Diana fantasized about was being grabbed and fondled by the audience.
* * * * *
It was after closing before Sophie had a chance to talk with Diana. Some of the girls were still sitting around resting and Sophie drew Diana a bit away from the rest. Sophie had helped with the behind the scenes work throughout the night, but it was obvious that the prospect of having to dance in front of a large group of people who would make fun of her terrified her.
"C…Can I talk to you Diana?" Sophie stuttered.
Even though she was tired, Diana's smile lit up her face. "Sure, Sophie. Is everything all right?"
It was obvious that Sophie had a problem; it looked like she was ready to break down into tears at any moment.
"I'm scared, Diana." Now the tears were really running. "I barely look like a woman and I only sound like one because of what they did to my throat. If I go on stage, everybody will laugh at me."
Diana looked at her friend and could see that there was actual fear on her face. She did the only thing that she knew to do and that was to wrap Sophie in her arms and hold her tightly.
"It will be okay, Soph. I know that you're scared and I am too, somewhere inside. This could be fun and is a lot easier work than waiting tables."
After a few moments, she held Sophie out in front of her and looked her in the eyes.
"There is nothing wrong with being afraid. The question is whether you will let people make you feel ashamed. You did not choose to be here and to be this way. Vargas is going to force you out on stage, with a cattle prod, if it comes to that.
Rob swam up though the muck that was Diana's personality and surfaced long enough to say, "Now…you have two choices. You will either show your audience that you are ashamed of what has been done to you and that you're afraid of what they think or you will show them that you are better than what they think you are and that they can't beat you down."
Diana shook Sophie slightly and said, "You need to show them that you're a stronger person inside and that they can physically abuse but they can't control your mind, unless you let them."
Sophie stood before Diana for a moment, suspended at arm's length. As she thought through the simple philosophy that Diana had put forth, she realized her friend was correct. She had been pushed down a mountain that she had no hope of reaching the top of again and all she could do was to keep from being destroyed by the avalanche that had now been started behind her. As that realization came to her, she nodded and hugged Diana in gratitude.
Some of the girls behind Diana had heard what she said to Sophie and were nodding in agreement as well.
* * * * *
The following morning, Julie put Diana to work on the act she would be doing on stage while Sophie did some office work for Vargas. Diana had suggested a karaoke version of a Shania Twain song and Julie had thought that it would be workable. She watched as Diana gathered her props, consisting mostly of tear away pieces of clothing. Once Julie was satisfied that Diana would not need any further help, she went off to do her own tasks.
It was mid-afternoon before Diana even saw Sophie. Sophie came over to help with some of the clothes and she whispered to Diana, "I think that Vargas may be cooking the books."
Diana glanced around to check their privacy and whispered back. "What do you mean?"
"He knew that I was an accountant in my father-in-law's business, so Vargas had me do some work for him this morning. He must think that it's okay if I know what he's doing because they're going to sell me off and get rid of me."
"That's interesting. He must not be worried that you will tell anyone about it or that you wouldn't know what he was doing. You had better just keep your mouth shut, you never know when knowing something like that might come in handy."
Sophie smiled back at her friend. "I'm learning, believe me."
The pattern was repeated over the next few days. In the morning, Sophie would work in the office while Diana practiced and became comfortable with her strip tease act. In the afternoon, they both practiced. At night, they continued to wait on tables, but there were no more troubles with customers. By now, Rob had established enough control over himself that he was able to keep Diana from getting into trouble with Vargas. In addition, Diana had become friends with several of the other girls, who turned out to be she-males like Diana and Sophie. Diana's not-so-inconsiderable tips were distributed amongst the other girls because Diana knew that she would not have any use for the money.
It was still frustrating to Rob that he had been able to gain control of himself for the most part, but he found that he was unable to tell anyone who Diana really was or to ask for help. In some ways, this made Rob feel like more of a prisoner than the special bracelet that he wore that would lock exit doors to him before he got to them.
Every night, Rob would sit upon his bed, trying to bring his mind to a point that would let him be in control of himself again. Every morning, it would become apparent that he had failed again. He actually began to wonder if there was something about himself that did not want to break free from the subliminal programming and become just Rob again. Something about Diana that attracted him.
* * * * *
After allowing both Diana and Sophie a week to practice their routines, Vargas had decided that there would be some amateur night performances. Diana and Sophie would perform on the weekend so that prospective bidders in the coming auction would be able to check them out.
It had become Friday night, almost before they knew it. Diana would be the second act tonight and Sophie would be dancing the following night. While Sophie was still terrified, Diana was rightfully proud of her body and actually looked forward to being the center of attention.
Half an hour before she was due to go on stage, her whole body felt like it was vibrating. She was sure that the girls standing near her must be able to hear her body actually buzzing from excitement. She knew that any sane person would be scared stiff to perform for the first time, but she wasn't. She wanted to be out there on stage, seducing every man and woman in the place.
What was interesting was that Rob was just as excited to be doing this and he did not really understand why. Rob knew that the hypnotic programming he had been subjected to was making him go along with this, but he felt like he wanted this just as much as the Diana portion of his mind did. As a normal male, he appreciated a gorgeous woman's body. He knew he was good looking and he wanted to share himself with everyone else. He didn't even care that he wasn't upset about it.
Diana had taken special care with her makeup. She had used just enough rouge on her pale skin to give her face a glow. One of the girls had given her a set of glamour length false eyelashes and a jar of body glitter. Eyeliner enhanced her eyes without giving her a Goth look and the crimson lipstick drew attention to her lips, giving her a total look of sex.
To accent the red in her hair and makeup, she was wearing a black skirt and blouse. The black fishnet stockings and the black four inch pumps stood out against the paleness of her legs. With the exception of her reddish-blonde hair, Diana thought that she made for a pretty good Shania Twain. She was so psyched for this performance that she was already humming the song to herself and swaying back and forth in time with the tune.
One of the other girls, who was dressing to head back out to the club floor, looked at Diana and smiled. "Diana, it would be so easy to hate you right now. You know that?"
Diana snapped out of her trance and immediately lost her smile as she looked around at Debbie. Her eyes went wide and looked like they were about to fill with tears. She didn't want Debbie to be mad at her.
"Why Debbie? What did I do wrong?'
Debbie smiled again and slipped over to give Diana a hug of reassurance.
"You didn't do anything kid. You just make this look so easy. Do you know how much I've gone through to even look this good?"
Debbie was one of the tgirls who had gone all the way years ago. She was ten years older than Diana and knew that the younger girl was no threat to her. She had been happy to take Diana under her wind and coach her. The bonus Vargas had offered Debbie to be Diana's mentor was nice, but she would have done it for free. Vargas considered it an investment in improving Diana's value at the auction next week, but Debbie liked Diana and enjoyed the girl's company.
"I can see how much you want to be out there and I can see that you know what you're doing. You're a natural at this." She hugged Diana again in encouragement and stepped away to tie the abbreviated apron around her waist. It was only there to call attention to the fact that it was barely longer than the skirt is claimed to protect.
Diana stood in the wing of the stage, watching as Cyndi was approaching the finale of her act. There were still several minutes left and then she would be gathering her tips and picking up the pieces of clothing that she had dropped on the stage. The girls always dropped the clothes that they were going to reuse on the stage. The giveaways always got thrown out into the crowd. Almost all of the girls threw thongs and panties. Of course, this revealed that most of the performers were actually she-males.
Diana peeked around the edge of the curtain to get a look at the crowd. With the lights down low backstage and spot lights on Cyndi, she wasn't worried about being seen. It looked like almost a full house tonight, which was why every available server was running drinks.
She could see Sophie working the tables on the near side of the stage. It was good that she was being allowed to serve tables because it was helping her to get some confidence in herself. She was going to need it for her stage performance tomorrow.
Sophie looked like she was actually enjoying herself as she sashayed through the tables. Of course, she had been warned by Vargas that he would make her life hell if her attitude turned off the customers. The pep talk Diana had given her might have helped too. She had just explained to her that it was her life and her body. Sophie could either be depressed and moan about what had been done to her or embrace it and try to find a reason to like herself. But it was up to Sophie to figure out what the reason was.
Rob hoped that Sophie's current burst of confidence would last through her performance tomorrow. For simplicity, they been given the same act to perform on different nights so that it was easier to teach them and practice. She really hoped that Sophie wouldn't freeze up in front of the customers the way she had in her first couple of practices.
Cyndi had finally finished taking her bows and grabbed her pile of clothes as she scampered backstage. She was practically crying as she went by Diana saying, "Bastards! All they're tipping is ones! Not even a single five dollar bill! " Diana watched Cyndi stalk away, feeling bad for her. Tips meant nothing to Diana and Sophie because they essentially prisoners and were going to be sold at auction next week anyway. But girls like Cyndi and Debbie actually depended upon those tips to make ends meet.
The house lights came up once Cyndi was off the stage, allowing the customers in the club to see to go to the restrooms, wave down a server, or to just see the other people around them so that they could discuss the relative merits of the performance they had just seen.
* * * * *
Pete and his wing-person, Terry, had just come in to catch the show. They had met at a LGBT meeting months ago and had decided that going to clubs together would make good sense. Being together would prevent unwanted advances. They had heard about some amateur acts that were going to be showcased this week and had decided to check them out. It was a pretty good crowd for the middle of the week and they considered themselves lucky to find a small table for two on the outside edge.
A server made her way over to them and took their order. Once the server was gone, the two of them looked the place over. While there were several tables where a man and woman were seated together, the lion's share of the clientele was split rather evenly with tables being occupied by men or women. Pete could see that there only a few hetero couples in the whole place. He was glad that he and Terry had decided to come out together. Appearing to be a hetero couple would allow them to enjoy the show and meet people without feeling any pressure from anyone to join them for a drink or engage them in a conversation that they really did not want to be in.
It was while he was looking across the room that Pete saw someone who caught his eye. She was making her way through the tables, doing her best to maintain her balance in the high heels she wore. There was something about her that fascinated him.
She was obviously a dude in transition and she was doing her best to look comfortable as a man in high heels and a miniskirt. She was rather over-endowed and Pete had to assume that she had been the victim of a bad breast enhancement surgery. On the surface, she obviously would fit the definition of a chick with a dick, but the thought of that term made him angry.
The individuals that he was attracted to had always been manly and she definitely did not fit that description. He had always believed that he was gay because he was attracted to manly men. Now, he found himself thinking about a feminine man in a romantic setting. He really wanted to meet him/her and learn who this person was.
Everyone else in the club seemed to fade into black-and-white and all Pete could see was Sophie smiling and serving drinks. Without trying to be obvious, Pete kept his eye on her until the house lights went down for the performance that they had come to see, but Sophie never came over to their side of the club. Terry could see that Pete's attention was on the waitress also, so she settled back to enjoy the stage show and to enjoy watching Pete.
* * * * *
On stage, a spotlight lit one side and the lead-in for one of Shania's hit songs started up. A girl in a black, ankle-length trench coat and hat stalked across the stage and stopped dead in the middle. She turned to the crowd lowered her head for a moment and then snapped it up as she launched into 'Man I Feel Like a Woman!' Her arms opened wide as the lyrics changed from 'Let's go girls!' to 'Let's go folks!' and she owned the audience from that moment on.
She strutted, she shimmied, twisted, and turned, keeping time to the music and appearing to sing to the words. Her body seemed to ooze sex and send an invitation to everyone. She had the attention of every man and woman in the place as she danced. Every one of them believed that Diana did feel like a woman.
As she slinked through the spotlight, the trench coat swirled around her and came off to reveal a black skirt and vest over a white half-shirt. With each bump and grind across the stage, another article of clothing came loose and dropped to the floor behind her. When the blouse came off to reveal her black bra, there must have been twenty hands out with cash in them. She smiled shyly at the men and women who were waving at her.
Kicking off the skirt, she revealed several multi-colored wedding garter belts on each thigh, high up on the thigh. Easily pulling one off her leg by undoing the velcro strip, she danced around by one of the studs waving a twenty at her and she deftly stripped the bill from his hand as she left the garter behind. Anyone watching her act would have thought that Diana had been doing this act for months instead of for the first time.
The whole act might have lasted less than five minutes, but the entire club had come to a standstill in those minutes. Looking at the stage from where he and Terry were sitting, he thought that the girl on stage looked familiar, but he wasn't sure. But then, he still had Sophie's image on his mind.
By the time Shania had finished her song, Diana was down to just her thong and that wasn't about to come off. What she did was stuff all of her tips down the front of the thong…guys with 20's got to stuff it in for her. She might want to screw everyone in here tonight because she was just so horny, but Vargas had been very clear with her about what would happen if that thong didn't stay on. She really did not want another encounter with Vargas' stun gun.
She still had a few garters left and she traded them for tips. When the belts were gone, she started letting them put a kiss on a leg or her ass. If the tip was really good, she let them put one on her cheek. Finally, her admirers were done and she wiggled her way back across the stage, gathering her articles of clothing as she went.
When Diana came off the stage into the wings, it was dead silent backstage. The clapping from the audience and the various shouts of Diana's name and calls for an encore were loud, but made louder because there was no competing noise from the girls around Diana.
Diana's eyes were glazed with arousal and hadn't realized that everyone backstage was just standing there, staring at her. As her breathing slowed, her breasts stopped heaving quite so much. She started to come down from her high and looked around her to see that the girls all had a shocked look on their face. Debbie came around the curtains from the club floor and passed the rest on her way. There was a huge smile on her face.
"Wha…What's wrong?" Diana faltered, wondering what kind of trouble she was in.
Debbie stepped over to her and hugged her to reassure her. "Nothing! You were wonderful!" She held Diana out at arm's length and continued, "I swear that you had every guy and quite a few of the women out there wanting you."
That broke the spell that seemed to keep everyone frozen and all of the girls started laughing and congratulating Diana on how well she had done. One of the girls asked, "How did you do that so well?"
Diana laughed and replied, "I just let my inner slut out to play!" It was Rob who was grinning at how it felt to have been so uninhibited in front of so many people, regardless of his appearance.
Julie came back to shoo the girls out to the floor, telling them that there were a lot of customers who had yelled themselves hoarse cheering for Diana and needed something to drink. Everyone scattered, knowing that the crowd was in a good mood tonight.
Julie looked at Diana and smiled as broadly as Debbie had moments ago.
"Good job! You have everyone out there raving about you and they'll be coming back to see you again. We're going to have to come up with a separate act for you." She frowned as she said, "I wish that we could keep you here, you would be great for business."
Not even the fact that she was going to be sold at auction to some kind of white slaver could affect Diana's mood at the moment. She stepped over to Julie and hugged her tightly.
"Right now, it just doesn't matter!" She was practically bouncing up and down like a school girl because of the adrenalin in her system. "That was fun!"
Julie pushed Diana back and looked down at her. "Don't you think you should put a little more on?"
Diana looked down at her bare torso. All she was wearing was her thong, fishnets, and black heels. The thong made no secret of what it contained, but the detached side of Rob noted that his cock was quiet and calm, as if he had just taken a cold shower. Diana's breasts however where sporting aroused nipples that looked hard enough to cut glass.
"I suppose!" Diana practically yelled as she laughed. "But I'm so turned on right now! I can't wait to do it again!"
Julie had seen this before with dancers when they had their first couple of good nights. A bad night or two usually permanently destroyed the attraction of the stage and then it just became a job.
"I know! I know!" Julie replied, grinning at the girl. "Slip on something sexy and come out to the bar. You can help serve drinks and I can keep you out of trouble with our guests." She could see that putting Diana out on the floor would be foolish. The girl wouldn't be able to take two steps without one of her new fans trying to accost her.
"Okay," Diana said playfully, like a reluctant child. "Can you take care of this?" She held out the double-handful of bills that she had gathered from her audience.
Julie's eyes widened when she saw the wad Diana held out and said, "What did you do? It looks like you went out and robbed a bank!" She was glad that Diana had decided to turn her tips over to the other girls; they might kill her if she was making these kinds of tips and taking them home. Some of the girls would still be upset at the attention she would be getting.
While Diana pulled on her white shirt and black skirt, Julie snagged a small box and dumped the cash into it. It looked to her like Diana might have brought in a few hundred dollars. Diana strapped several more garters onto her thighs before Julie led her down to one end of the bar. Julie had arranged it so that Diana could dispense drafts for the rest of the night to walk-ups. A bouncer stayed close to the bar to make sure that no one got out of hand with Diana or with each other.
Diana had plenty of business from anyone and everyone who wanted to chat with her. She ended up selling the garters for a tidy sum and had to actually sell kisses to a lucky few. The cash ended up going into her stash under the bar. Vargas was at the end of the bar grinning at ear-to-ear at the spectacle. They hadn't had this kind of performance in a long time. As a result, he was making a killing just selling draft beer tonight.
Out on the floor, Pete and Terry had enjoyed the show as much as everyone else. There was something erotic about the dancer that naturally attracted them both and they had been clapping and cheering as much as everyone around them had been. Of course, Pete did not feel drawn to try to speak with Diana when she came out to work the bar. This was fortunate as there was a line of at least ten people at any one time waiting to buy a draft beer from her. Instead, Pete continued to scope out the waitress that had caught his eye earlier. He wanted to make his way over to chat her up, but the club had become so crowded that he saw that it would be a lost cause. He decided that he might have better luck tomorrow if he tried to meet her earlier in the evening.
The rest of the night was a blur for Diana. The crush of customers at the bar wound down about an hour before closing. She stood behind the bar with her tits peeking out of her half-buttoned shirt and the skirt that showed off her legs and some folks were drawn back to bar for multiple refills. The tips that Diana had raked in were split among the rest of the girls, who were shocked at how much Diana had made on her first night. Diana felt a thrill of satisfaction at how her co-workers reacted.
Finally, Julie led a dazed Diana down to her room in the basement. Julie stripped her down to her thong and pulled the cruel-looking heels off Diana's feet. No one seemed to realize that heels this long were the only way she could walk comfortably. Diana had long ago resigned herself to the fact that she would be wearing shoes like this for the rest of her life. Vargas had sent down a meal for Diana, he was obviously happy with her performance this evening.
Sophie came down about half an hour later and she too was smiling at how well Diana had done on stage. There was also a certain amount of fear and uncertainty on her face because she would be performing tomorrow and she knew that she could never match the energy and eroticism that Diana had managed to inject into her dance. Diana was already going to sleep and drowsily assured Sophie that she would help her practice tomorrow. The two of them quickly settled down in the bed together, like two sisters so that Julie could lock them in for the night and lights were turned off.
* * * * *
Diana was moving a little slowly the following morning, but she quickly loosened up as she moved around. Once they were released from their rooms, she and Sophie hurried to the shower and got cleaned up for the day. Their breakfast was better than they had had in several days. Obviously, Vargas saw fit to take care of his two special performers if he wanted them to perform at the level he had seen last night.
After breakfast, they helped to clean up the club and then went back stage to allow Sophie to practice her act. Diana offered suggestions from her experience the night before, like what to think about while she was dancing, how to move, and how to remove items of clothing. Sophie made good use of her ideas and felt more confident about the mechanics of her upcoming performance. She still wasn't sure if she would be able to get over the terror of her stage fright.
Diana helped Sophie with her act until a couple of hours before opening. Then the two were allowed to sit down for a while. Diana noticed that they were being treated less harshly now, probably because Vargas wanted them rested and healthy for the auction that was supposed to be coming. When it was time to open, Sophie went backstage to dress in the same kind of costume that Diana had worn the previous night and Diana dressed in her brief waitress costume.
Pete had come back alone tonight and his only objective was to chat up the waitress he had seen last night. He had a strong suspicion that she was not a genetic female, that much had been pretty much obvious last night. But she presented herself as a woman so he thought of her the same way. There was just something about her that made him want to talk to her, so he had to come back tonight to make the attempt.
He had wanted to sit at the vacant table in the area she had been working last night, but he had been told that it was reserved and he had ended up at a small table nearby. He planned to move to wherever she was working in the club, but he hadn't seen her as yet. He had seen the dancer from the previous night working some tables on the far side of the stage, but he hadn't seen his dream girl yet.
He had resigned himself to the fact that she must not be working tonight and decided that he would at least check out the beginning of the amateur show before he left. Last night's dancer had been pretty good and she looked attractive enough as she waited tables, even though he was not into girls. He was attracted to his dream girl because he knew that she was a guy, but he didn't know what kind of guy.
Just before the amateur show was due to begin; Pete saw a man and woman being escorted to the reserved table in front of the stage. The age difference between them was obvious and, from the way they behaved with each other, they were father and daughter. The gentleman conducted himself as if he were some kind of prince, somewhat arrogant, like he thought that he deserved to be sitting at the reserved table as a matter of course.
* * * * *
Backstage, Sophie had managed to give herself a case of stage fright. Fortunately, Rob had anticipated that his friend might need some encouragement and had come backstage to check on her. Around them, the other dancers chattered and dodged around, each working on their makeup and costumes.
"Hey Soph," Diana said, wrapping her arms around her friend.
"Hi Diana." The fear was obvious in Sophie's shaky voice and it brought Rob's personality out.
Rob smiled warmly at Sophie, radiating friendship and confidence.
"Okay, I can see that you're scared. Tell me what you think is the worst thing that could happen out there."
When Sophie just let out a shuddering gasp of breath, Rob sharpened his girly voice to get Sophie's attention.
"Sophie! Look at me!"
When he had Sophie's attention, he looked her in the eye and said, "We talked about this while we were practicing. These people can't do anything to you and you're never going to see them again. Right?"
Sophie responded with a reluctant nod of agreement and slumped her shoulders.
"What do you think will bother you more? Going out there and showing them that you've figured out how to deal with what they've done to you or collapsing into a sobbing mess in front of them? Which do you think would bring the greatest joy to the creeps that mutilated your body?"
Sophie dropped her eyes and answered, "You know the answer to that Diana. It's just that I saw Vargas seat my wife and father-in-law in front of the stage. They're the ones who did this to me." Tears of shame rolled down her cheeks as Sophie contemplated the prospect of his wife watching him do a strip tease in his sissified state.
Rob shivered at the thought of his wife and Evan being in the gallery mocking him. He needn’t have worried. At that very moment Evan and Geri were cowering in fear in a flea-infested hotel room.
Rob used a napkin to dab at Sophie's eyes to save her makeup. He smiled sadly, "I know how you feel Sophie. My wife did the same thing to me and I ended up here somehow. This is perfect, don't you see. If you go out there and wow them with your performance, it will show that you have won, not them."
He moved his head to get into Sophie's line of vision. "You know…They're at one of my tables. Would you like me to dump a strawberry margarita down the front of your wife's blouse? I bet that would cause some excitement." He grinned at her friend.
Sophie giggled in response. "No. As much as it sounds like it would be fun to watch, I don't want you to get in trouble. I'll go out and dance. Maybe my wife won't even know that it's me. Then they'll go away and leave me alone." She became serious again at the thought of what the future might hold for her.
Rob hugged her again and asked, "Are you going to be okay to dance? I could talk to Vargas and ask him to let me take your place."
Sophie nodded and said, "Yes. It's only five minutes and then I can hide again. I'll be fine now. Thank you. I want to show them that they can put me in chains, but they can't keep me down."
Sophie smiled and lightheartedly said, "I am woman, hear me roar."
Rob laughed and said, "You do realize that's Helen Ready and not Shania Twain. Now go out there and break a leg." In response Sophie hugged Diana and turned toward the stage. She knew that she only had a few more minutes to dread having to perform before she would actually be out there, taking her clothes off. Rob gave his friend another long look to satisfy himself that she would be okay and hurried back out to the club floor.
* * * * *
Diana scrambled to make sure that everyone at her tables was happy before she had stationed herself at a good viewing point by the bar. She was positioned across from Sophie's wife and father-in-law so she was able to see the expressions on their faces. The wife appeared to be confused about why she was watching the stripper act, but the father-in-law seemed to get some kind of perverse enjoyment from watching Sophie dance and strip to the same song that Diana had danced to the night before. From expressions of the two of them, Diana began to suspect that Sophie's wife might not know who was dancing before her, but her father sure did.
Diana turned her attention to Sophie's performance and nodded in appreciation. As she started, it was obvious that she was embarrassed to be stripping down to just her thong in front of the crowd. But as the act progressed, Sophie appeared to become more at ease with herself. By the time she was done, she was in time to the music and it looked like she might actually be enjoying herself.
Sophie finished her act to solid applause and actually got a fair amount of guys waving bills at her as she swapped her garters for tips. Her smile was genuine as she minced around the stage on her high-heeled pumps. She even went so far as to moon the audience and shimmy her plump cheeks at them to roars of approval. When she was done, she picked up her discarded clothes, bending from the waist and giving her admirers another show before striding off the stage.
Diana watched Sophie's father-in-law lean over to Vargas to say something. Vargas acknowledged him with a nod and left the table to go back stage. He returned a few minutes later with Sophie who was dressed only in her black skirt and vest. Vargas stopped behind her while Sophie approached the table, still tying the vest closed to conceal her generous breasts. The tassels Sophie had added to her act were still attached her breasts and hung out around the edges of the vest.
Diana knew that she wanted to be closer to the action and decided that she needed to check on how her few tables were doing on drinks. She began working her way over to where Sophie was going.
As she came up to the table, Sophie faltered. She could only assume that Maria already knew who she was and only wanted to humiliate her more. All Sophie wanted to do was run down to her cell and hide in shame.
Mustering the last vestige of her courage Sophie said in her best feminine voice, "Hello, Maria, it's nice to see you again. How have you been?" She wasn't prepared for the look of shock on Maria's face instead of the sneer that she expected.
Maria looked at her father and said, "What have you done?" Her voice was filled with horror at what she saw.
He looked at Sophie with disgust and answered, "You came to me crying that your husband was a pervert because he liked to dress up like a woman. We merely made him fit his clothes properly. I considered having his one of balls removed and made into a bronze key chain for you, but I was informed that the results would be unsatisfactory."
Maria could only look at her father as she said, "You told me that he had left town after you talked to him."
"He did. I had him taken to a hospital in New York that I have connections with. They made modifications to his chassis, as you can see, and he has been trained in all of the feminine arts. Now he looks more like the fairy he wants to be. We even had his makeup tattooed on and made sure that he had a nice girly voice. Of course, he needs to wear a wig yet, but I'm sure that his hair will grow out just fine and he will make someone a good wife or maid."
Sophie's face was bright red with shame during the entire exchange. He couldn't even look up to meet Maria's eyes as she studied her feminized husband. Sophie knew that she was not a pretty woman. It was obvious that she was a man with permanent makeup, prominent breasts, and a dancer's body. She still needed to shave in the morning, though it had never been a dark or heavy growth. But she knew that she would never look manly again either.
"Steven?" Maria said. Sophie raised his head to look at his wife. "I'm so sorry. I didn't know that Daddy had done this to you. I thought that you had left me."
Something in what Maria was saying, coupled with the sadistic abuse that he had suffered over the past few months finally reached a breaking point for Steven. He looked at his wife with eyes that would have burned her on the spot if they could shoot fire.
"You thought that I left you?" he hissed at her, he practically shook with sudden rage. "You took one look at me and assumed that I was some kind of pervert. Instead of talking to me about it, you ran back to daddy. Do you know what he did, Maria? This bastard kidnapped me and had me changed into this. You just believed him that I had left you and that I never tried to talk to you. You must have a very low opinion of me too, Maria."
"No, Steven," Maria protested. "Father told me that you were ashamed of what you were and that you had agreed to leave so that you did not embarrass me or the company."
Steven just looked at his wife, unable to process the statement that he would just meekly exit the life of the woman he loved and that she would believe that he did not love her enough to even bid her goodbye. He came to a life-changing decision in that one instant.
"My name is Sophie now, Maria. I'm a night club stripper now. And a damned good one at that!"
Sophie went and sat in his father-in-law's lap and stuck her breasts out proudly, his tassels tickled the man face. Much to his surprise as Sophie wiggled her bare bottom to get comfortable she could feel her father-in-laws manhood starting to react. Reaching up and running her fingers through his hair as she said, "Your father has seen to that."
The tone of Sophie's voice made it clear that she was closing the door on her past. Even if he could escape from this nightclub, Steven would be an object of ridicule. The only life left to Steven was to embrace Sophie's new existence and hope that it was not too vile.
It was obvious to Maria's father that the person before might have started out as a meek she-male, but he was rebelling against the abuse that he had been subjected to. At that point, his control broke. How dare this creature who he had allowed to marry his daughter insult them? He pushed the slut to her feet and rose from the table and slapped Steven across the face with the back of his hand. Steven stumbled back wiping blood from a split lip. Several things seemed to happen at the same time then.
Diana rushed over to her friend to make sure that Sophie was okay. It was quickly apparent that it was just a gash and the bleeding stopped rapidly.
Pete seemed to materialize in front of Maria's father as if he had been teleported there. He had been watching the conversation between Sophie and Maria, as had guests at the other tables nearby. When he recognized that the exchange at the table was becoming heated, he had prepared himself to become involved. Almost before Sophie had finished falling back from vicious hit, Pete was swinging a roundhouse blow at the older man's jaw. And he went down like a marionette with its strings cut.
Finally, two of the bouncers on the floor were suddenly there. They had been watching the table because Vargas was there. When voices started to become tense, they had prepared themselves for the possibility of becoming involved, which they did as soon as Sophie was hit. Even though Sophie was technically a prisoner of the club, she was still one of them and they acted to protect her first.
Interestingly, the bouncers only stepped in front of Pete to keep him from taking another swing and to keep him from leaving. No one took out a stun gun to use on Pete.
While one of the toughs helped Vargas get Maria's father back into a chair, the other one escorted Pete and the girls backstage. He looked at Pete and said, "Sir, I will have to ask you to leave the club. We do not allow violence here. That was a good punch though." The bouncer smiled at Pete to let him know that there was no animosity involved.
Pete nodded and said, "That's fine. But I would like to make sure that Sophie is okay first." He was thrilled to have discovered her name, that made getting thrown out of the club worth it.
Pete turned to the girls and said to Sophie, "Will you be all right, Sophie?" He felt like a school boy, being able to call her by name.
"Yes, I'll be fine," Sophie answered. "It's just a bruised lip. But it was worth it to see his face when I told them off!" She smiled at the memory. "I'm going to remember that for a long time."
Diana looked up at Pete and smiled, "Thank you for coming to our rescue. You do realize who it was that you decked out there? He's connected to the Mafia. You had better make yourself scarce for a while."
Pete returned the smile, struck again by how familiar the girl seemed to him. "It was my pleasure ma'am. I wanted some reason to be able to meet Sophie, I'm just sorry that she had to get hit to do it." Sophie blushed like a teenager and smiled at him.
Pete turned as the bouncer put his hand on his shoulder to steer him out of the club. "I'm afraid that I have to leave. It was nice to have met you Sophie." He looked at Diana and said, "You too miss."
He turned and walked away with the bouncer. Instead of being thrown out the back door like most undesirables, Pete was taken through a side door to the front entrance and wished a good night by the bouncer. They exchanged handshakes; it appeared that no one liked someone who hit women. He walked up the street to his car and headed back to Sally's apartment.
The drive home seemed to pass unnoticed as Pete thought about how his evening had turned out. He had gone to the club to try to meet the intriguing girl and had managed to do so. On top of that, he felt like a knight in shining armor for punching the guy that had hit her. He had even talked to the woman that seemed so familiar to him, but it hadn't help to jog his memory.
The apartment was dark when he let himself in, Sally must have turned in early again. Being in charge of the company was starting to tire her out faster these days. He turned on a table lamp while he hung up his jacket and got a glass of water from the kitchen. He looked over the mail that Sally had set on the desk for him and discarded the obvious junk mail. As he set the important envelopes down, he saw the folder for Sally's friend lying open.
He looked at the picture on top of the stack and realized that he knew where he had seen that girl before. He turned on the lights and started banging on Sally's bedroom door, calling loudly, "Sally!"
Please leave us a comment telling us what you thought of our story and how we could improve it.
Thank you...Monica and Marina
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 16
It took a few minutes for Sally to be completely coherent, but she was alert quickly enough, once Pete explained why he had awakened her from a dead sleep.
An unbelieving Sally struggled with the concept. "My boss performs in a strip club. As in burlesque? You've got to be shitting me. He wouldn't make it as a Chippendale dancer, let alone as an erotic dancer pretending to be a female. Are you sure you weren't just drunk? It must have been just a parody right? He was doing it for laughs?"
"No sis, actually he was totally convincing and erotic. This was no joke."
"Yes, Sally," Pete replied patiently. This was the third time she had asked the same question, almost as if the information was not sinking in. He put a cup of coffee in front of her to help her wake up.
Sally took a swallow of coffee, letting the heat of it warm her. She hadn't really enjoyed much in the past few weeks. But knowing that Rob might be okay was enough to put some life back into her.
"What the hell is he doing in a strip club? I mean, how much does he show? Is he a she now or a female impersonator?" Sally had finally gotten past that one sticking point and her voice rose as she posed her questions. Which were voiced more like exclamations.
Pete shook his head as he said, "I don't know sis. But I can tell you that your friend doesn't look anything like a guy and he's a pretty good dancer too. It was obvious to everybody that he wasn't a woman, sexually, but he has everything else. The face, the tits, the legs, even the voice. In fact, he moves on heels better than a lot of genetic women do and, no offense, that includes you. "
Sally laughed and replied, "I don't remember you doing so well either on our late night outing."
Pete just grinned ruefully. He knew that he would hear about that breaking and entering adventure for a long time to come.
"You should have seen the stage act that he did! He had just about everyone in the place wanting to rush the stage and have their way with him...her whatever. Men and women. All I know for sure is that the person I saw the last two nights is a she-male and is a dead ringer for the person in that picture. If this isn't him he has a twin sister out there running around." He tapped one of the pictures that Jim had taken during his surveillance.
Sally shook her head as if she were trying to loosen something that was stuck. "That doesn't make sense. I need to call Jim."
Her calls to Jim's cell phone went directly to voice mail and she was only able to leave a message for him and the precinct switchboard. He had been reinstated to duty a few days after their return from looking for Rob. Since then, Jim had been assigned to some organized crime cases that kept him from maintaining regular contact with Sally.
She was rather frustrated when she finally hung up. All she could do was leave messages and wait for him to call back now. Sally found herself in a state where she was unable to relax. Here it was, the middle of the night, and she was too wound up to sleep. Pete begged off shortly after she finished with her phone calls and she found herself alone in the living room. Sally finally resorted to using a sleeping pill so that she could face the coming day refreshed. Hopefully, Jim would return her messages and help her make some sense of this new problem.
She finally fell into a troubled sleep, plagued with visions of Rob in a suit and tie that kept kaleidoscoping with images of him dancing in a thong, with pasties on large full breasts. She woke with her panties soaked, which confused Sally even more. She hadn't had erotic dreams like that since she was a teenager. Did it mean that she was attracted to Rob when he was a sexy woman? Did it matter? It was Rob and she had been attracted to his friendly, outgoing manner first. Really, Rob was everything that someone looked for in a friend and a lover, it didn't matter to her if Rob was a man or a woman now. But would Rob want her? That thought nagged at her for quite a while.
* * * * *
Sally had wanted to be at the club when it opened so that she could see and talk to Rob. In the weeks since he had been gone, she had romanticized her reunion with her boss in her mind. She could see herself just holding Rob tightly, telling him that she would help him through whatever had happened to him. From the sounds of it, she and Rob might be able to share the same wardrobe. She wondered what she would wear for him. And what he would like to wear. Would they be lucky enough to wear the same size, he was about her height after all. She shuddered at the thought of having to give up half her closet space for her boss.
Peter could see that Sally had a problem with Rob's situation. He knew that she couldn't go rushing in to save him, but he knew that it would be difficult to get Sally to realize that things seldom worked out like they did in the movies. He needed to keep her away from the club until they could discuss it with her friend Jim.
For Sally's part, she was dealing with the stress of knowing that the man she had strong feelings for was in some kind of trouble and she needed to help him. The fact that she was actually running his company made her feel like some kind of impostor or that she was stealing it from him. She wanted Rob to come back to take over his company again, the responsibility could be a bit of a burden at times. But she was still infatuated with her boss and she needed him to be there so that she could help him, care for him, and make sure that he was okay. She knew that it was far too soon to tell him how she felt, but she was willing to wait and find out.
This all combined into an altruistic, but rather unreasoning drive to want to go and get Rob from wherever he was. Upon closer self-examination, Sally realized that what she thought was altruism might very well be a self-serving drive instead. Here was a man who could fill a void in her life. Her true motivation for wanting to help was eluding her. But God help anyone that got in her way.
Pete had taken the time that morning to explain the situation as he saw it to Sally. Rob was working in a nightclub that appeared to have connections to organized crime. Rumors in the gay community said that the Mob had a more than casual interest in the operation of the club and it could be a dangerous place to get into trouble. He hadn't really considered until now how close he might have been to being beaten or worse last night.
If everything Sally had told him about Rob, his wife, and his partner was true, Rob might not be there willingly. If Sally were to go charging in, she could be putting herself and Rob into danger. He had gotten her to agree that the best approach would be to wait until everything had been discussed with Jim and a course of action could be mapped out. She had promised to stay away from the club before Pete left for work. But he made a mental note to keep an eye on his sister.
* * * * *
Jim had gotten Sally's messages when he had gotten off shift that morning. He was very interested in the news Sally and Pete had for him and suggested that it might be tied in with some the cases he was working on. As a result, the three of them ended up in Sally's apartment that night, discussing things over a pizza dinner. Sally had spent most of the day feeling and acting like a little girl, waiting for Christmas morning to arrive. She was nervous, scared, and excited all at the same time. She wanted very badly for Pete's sighting of Rob to be true.
Jim said, "Pete was right about you not charging down there Sally. We've suspected that nightclub as being a center for prostitution and human trafficking for a while now." Both thoughts sent chills through Sally; she reached out and squeezed Jim's hands. He returned the gesture and went on, "But we have never been able to move a case forward. There's no telling what might happen to people who cause trouble for the Mob."
Jim continued, "I have cases that have gone cold very quickly because we have no evidence or witnesses to pursue the case. A lot of them end up as missing person cases and some of them are linked to the club.
"We can't even think about mounting a rescue mission until we're sure if we are actually rescuing someone. You've known Rob for a while Sally. Did he ever show any indications of being a closet tranny? For all we know, Rob is there of his own free will. But, based upon what you told me about that other dancer Pete, I have to agree that something is going on though."
Jim paused and looked intently at the other two.
"I'm telling you this because I know you and that you can be trusted. You need to be aware of all of this because you're part of this case, but you also need to make sure you don't share this information."
Sally and Pete nodded in agreement.
"I'm going to check out the club yet tonight and see if your friend is there. Then we need to make some plans."
"Can't I come along with you tonight?" Sally asked, half hopefully.
Jim shook his head.
"No. That wouldn't be wise. The members of the organized crime unit are all known by the Mob. They're aware we can't do anything without probable cause, so they know that we're always checking them out. They leave us alone in their clubs because they would be asking for trouble if something happened to us. If you were with me, it would expose you to scrutiny by the Mob. They might put your connection with your work together with Rob. That could spell disaster for both of you. "
"So…You two will stay away from there until I tell you otherwise. Agreed?"
Pete bought into Jim's reasoning readily enough, but Sally only grudgingly accepted Jim's explanations. She'd heard how slowly some case had to move; to make sure that justice could be delivered.
Once Jim knew that his non-combatants would remain that way, he proceeded to start making calls to his supervisor and to co-workers he knew that he could trust. There was always some information leakage or outright snitches in an organization as large as the Philadelphia Police Department, but the Organized Crime Unit had managed to clean house very thoroughly. Still…it was wise to make sure that people knew where you were going and what you would be doing while you were there.
The evening was pretty much gone by the time they were done talking and Jim had spoken with his team at the department. Even though Sally chafed at the fact that Jim did not feel he could accomplish anything yet that night, she could see his reasoning.
Jim, knowing that Sally might be impulsive enough to go to the club yet, made her agree to let him investigate first. She was not happy about it, but Jim's warnings of the actions the Mob might take against her or Rob was serious enough that she could understand the wisdom of allowing the police to investigate.
She knew that the coming few days were not going to be easy to get through, but there was nothing she could do and there was light at the end of the tunnel now. Medications or alcohol were not her choices of relaxation, so she could see that she would need to throw herself into work to distract herself. And wait to hear from Jim.
* * * * *
Diana and Sophie sat at one of the tables just inside the club from the back room. Neither really wanted to look at the other right now, considering that they had spent the night face-to-face. They wore belly shirts that ended just below the middle of their breasts so that anyone could see the large emeralds that topped their navel piercings. Rob reflected idly on the internal conflict he felt that he wished that his breasts were not as large as they were, but he was proud of them at the same time. It seemed like they had gotten even larger in the past couple of weeks, but he wasn't sure as his clothes still fit.
After Sophie's incident with his father-in-law, soon to be ex-father-in-law, Vargas had decided that both she-males needed a bit of bling to show to the crowds. After getting agreement from Anders, he had brought someone in yet that very night and they had found themselves the less than proud owners of a bar bell stud inserted just above their navels.
The jewels were at the top of the stud while a small, but sturdy ring dangled from the bottom end and played hide-and-seek in the cave of their navels. There were informed that both ends of the studs were permanently cold-soldered together and wouldn't be coming out any time soon. Vargas then proceeded to demonstrate to them that any misbehavior could be punished in some amusing ways. Diana and Sophie had then spent the night attached to each other with a small lock through their navel rings. Bumper to bumper, if you will.
Diana had been aroused all night long; her large girl clit kept poking Sophie every time they changed positions. Sophie had found the punishment embarrassing, and unlike Diana not the least bit erotic, which was Vargas' intention. At one point, Sophie was awakened by a kiss from Diana. She found herself responding to Diana's tongue snaking into her mouth before she was fully awake. The shock that she enjoyed the sensation caused her to jerk back abruptly, sending a jolt of pain through both of their bellies.
After that, Rob found himself able to exert more control over himself. He had found himself having the same kind of feelings about their punishment as Sophie, but he acknowledged to himself that he found that he was enjoying it too. It was obvious that the line between his male mind and the programming that made him act as Diana was starting to blur.
Rob also found himself coming to resent his condition. On one hand, he was able to be coldly analytic about a problem the way he used to at work and on the other, he was still subject to the slutty behavior that had been imprinted on his mind. In what he thought of as a lucid moment, he promised himself that everyone who was responsible for putting him here would pay, if he ever had a chance to collect.
They had spent the night doing their best to stay still in order to avoid hurting themselves or each other. Their bodies had been touching all night, with the only accommodation they could make was that one slept with his head elevated on a pillow while the other slept with his head on the mattress itself. The alternative would have been that they would practically share each breath they took.
By morning, their necks and backs were sore from trying to put some kind of distance between each other without feeling like they were ripping their bellies off. They hadn't really gotten much sleep as a result. Vargas came to unlock their rings, laughing at them, and, after seeing Diana's erection, telling them that he hoped that they had enjoyed themselves and each other during the night.
He looked at each of them and informed them that any further trouble would result in rings through their nipples. Both of them shuddered at that threat, but Diana felt a bit of thrill go through her at the thought though. Would she look sexy with nipple rings? How big would they be? What would they feel like? Rob had to wrestle with those erotic thoughts to get control again.
Julie had taken charge of them again after breakfast and put them to work on generally light duties. They were informed that they would be dancing each night from now on. Because of Diana's popularity, she would be working the bar when she was not dancing, but Sophie would be working the floor. She had them sweep and mop the floors and wipe down the tables before sending them back to work on their routines.
Diana worked on new routine that was inspired by the phoenix tattoo on her derriere. It was loosely based upon an old Gypsy Rose Lee number and used feathered fans to emulate flames. The club obviously had access to materials from other places as Diana had not seen the fans in the costume room earlier.
Diana seemed to take to dancing and stripping as if it was second nature. Rob had only to relax and let things happen. It was like sharing his body and mind with another person that he could not talk to. Like some kind of timeshare. Debbie had only a few suggestions for her act as she practiced and refined it. When he took a break to rest and get some water, he wondered if he might have been an exotic dancer in a previous life. They both worked hard to polish their acts and they were tired and sweaty by the time they needed to get ready for the club opening.
They showered and dressed in their waitress costumes that revealed more of their bodies than they concealed. Seeing that what they were wearing now was less modest than what the other girls were wearing, they could see that they were obviously on display. Something told Diana that they were getting close to the date for which the auction was scheduled, but nothing had been said to them. Rob had gained enough control over himself that he was torn both ways.
He felt afraid of what would happen to him when he was sold to the kind of person who would purchase another. At the same time, he wondered what it would be like to be owned by someone else — never to have to make another decision just do what you are told — your only responsibility was to look attractive and bring pleasure. Would they be nice or mean to him? Would it be a man or a woman? Diana didn't care. Rob was rooting for a woman, as it would make his life a lot easier. He briefly fantasized about being purchased by Sally. That would make this living hell worthwhile. Oh well, Que Sera, Sera. He did wonder if there was anything he could do to influence who his future owner would be.
Rob shook his head to break his train of thought and took a drink of water. The club was due to open in just a few minutes and he knew that he would be busy enough to keep himself from dwelling on what his future might turn out to be. He allowed himself to relax and allow his Diana persona to drive. By doing so, he was less inhibited and able to more spontaneous in how he moved and spoke with the customers on the floor. Many were polite and friendly, but there are also plenty of jerks who thought that it was acceptable to make crude comments and outright propositions to the waitresses. Rob wondered if their mothers would have allowed that kind of behavior as they were growing up.
* * * * *
The night was relatively normal for Diana and Sophie. Diana tried out her fan dance routine for the first time for her audience and made some mental notes where she could improve upon her act. Regardless of how good or bad she thought it was, her raw sexuality came through to her audience and she once again scampered around gathering tips in exchange for garters. As she finished her act she had an almost irresistible urge to dive off the stage into the audience and crowd surf. Luckily, Rob was able to take control, realizing that action would one, cause a riot and two, get him punished or three, he would end up being raped. 'Is it rape, if you want it?' thought Diana as she poked her thoughts back into the conversation.
She was stationed behind the bar again to keep the chaos in the club to a minimum. Once again, the queue at the bar was busy as everyone wanted a beer from the cute dancer.
Sophie's act was well received also, but obviously not with the enthusiasm that had greeted Diana, so she was able to work the floor without a problem. Julie pulled them off the floor early to allow them to rest. Because their tips were being given to their co-workers, there were no hard feelings about the two of them not finishing the night shift. When they finally broke for the night, the two she-males went back to the kitchen and got some finger food to take down to their room-cum-cell. They collapsed in relief on Diana's bed, allowing the stress and tension to drain out of them.
As they ate, they talked about the highlights of the evening.
"I think that one of my customers is going to be at the auction," Sophie said quietly. "He was asking me a bunch of questions about you and I think that he might be somebody that is planning on bidding on you. I thought that you might want to know and be prepared for it."
Obviously, the thought of the auction and being sold to another human being as property really scared Sophie. The presence of someone who might actually be part of that sale brought that reality home and she was rather subdued as a result. But Rob was intrigued by the whole thing. The programming forced upon him had diluted the fear and concept of danger that being owned carried with it.
So the first question Diana asked was, "Was he handsome?"
Sophie giggled as he said, "I'd say more cute than handsome." He wondered, 'When he had started to view men as cute.'
Coming back to the present he went on, "He wanted to know things like who you were, how long you had been here, and where you lived."
"What did you tell him?"
"I told him the truth. I told him your name and that you have been here for about two or three weeks, and that we lived here in the club. He was a little surprised about that and wanted to know why we were here. So I told him that we would be here until after the auction. He even wanted to know why we didn't just leave."
Before Diana had a chance to comment further, Vargas pushed open the hallway door and stood looking at them lounging on the bed. He leered at them, two men who looked completely like women, for a moment and then adjusted the bulge in his pants.
"Anders told me that I can't pierce your nipples so close to the auction, but I'll lock you together again if you get out of line. You'd better be careful with the customers out there. Next time, I'll attach you two head-to-foot." Diana thought about spending a night with her head between Sophie's legs and immediately got hard. This time surprisingly Sophie responded similarly, her Willie started to inflate at the thought of at the thought of having Diana's head in her crotch.
He looked at them again and Diana got the impression that Vargas didn't really care that they were really men. She felt fine with the disconnect, though she knew she would feel differently when her Diana programming receded again. Vargas leered at them again and left.
Rob was half-afraid that the asshole manager would turn off the light and lock them in, but he just closed the door behind him.
"At least we don't have to worry about getting our nipples pierced," Rob said with a grin as he took a bite of chicken wing.
Sophie grinned back and said with a false sad tone, "But I was looking forward to having holes driven through my breasts and steel rings shoved through. What will we ever do now?"
"I know. But I think that I'm fine with behaving myself so that we don't have to sleep face-to-face again."
"I agree. What was the deal with that kiss last night?" Sophie looked uncomfortable just referring to it.
"I'm sorry. It's what makes me Diana that caused that. I lost control," Diana answered, trying to look sorry. He succeeded for the most part.
"Well…It's okay as long as we don't end up locked together again," Sophie said. She looked a little embarrassed when she said, "It was kind of nice actually. I haven’t been kissed or even held by anyone for months."
Diana nodded sympathetically. "I know. I haven't either and I really miss it." Diana's eyes teared slightly as she admitted her loneliness. This was something else that fed into Rob's anger. He hadn't felt close to anyone since Jake and Tanya. Everyone needed to just be held once in a while.
It wasn't too much later before Vargas returned again to tell them that they were done for the night and he would turn the lights off in five minutes. The fact that Vargas wasn't acting like a jerk at the moment put them a bit off balance. Sophie and Diana were already prepared for the night and lights-out found them holding each other in bed. This time, neither of them felt any shame at finding comfort in the contact between them.
* * * * *
Jim didn't stay at the club until closing time. He had recognized the waitress that Pete had described and he had taken a table in her section. After he had a chance to chat her up and get some very interesting pieces of information, he had noticed that at least one of the bouncers moving through the tables was paying more than casual interest in him.
He was able to enjoy Diana's fan dance before he left. He agreed with Pete's assessment of her attractiveness and pure sexuality. Her act was a different one than what Pete had described, but that did nothing to reduce the reaction of the audience. At any one time, there must have been five people, men and women, holding out a bill to her along the stage where it poked out into the audience. While the security staff was distracted with keeping anyone from becoming too enthusiastic about meeting her, he took the opportunity to pay his tab and leave.
Once out of the club, he had practically run to his car and left for Sally's apartment. Looking back, he saw that he hadn't been followed and concluded that the muscle he had seen in the club either had not seen him leave or they hadn't been really interested in his presence after all.
Pulling up to Sally's apartment building, he saw that Sally was still up. Not that he was surprised. He knew that she and Pete would be eager to hear what he might have discovered at the club. He was actually happy that he did have news to share and he headed up to the door. They must have been watching for him as Sally opened the door as he walked up. Sally stood in the door wearing a pink baby doll nightie, that several months ago would have driven him to distraction. He could see Pete standing not too far behind her.
In almost no time at all, the three of them were seated around the dining room table with coffee in front of them. After some of the much too strong or cold coffee had to swallow in the past few weeks, Jim was glad Sally knew how to brew decent coffee. While he marshaled his thoughts, he savored a swallow of coffee, even if it was too hot.
Sally and Pete were looking at him expectantly, resembling children in a hurry to open their birthday presents. Jim took pity on them and sat forward in his seat to rest his arms on the table.
"Okay. I saw your friend, Rob, working behind the bar and up on stage. Apparently, he has a new dance routine and it looks like he might have a hit on his hands." He paused and looked at Sally to ask, "Are you sure that he's a guy. He definitely looks, acts, and sounds like a woman."
Sally nodded and said, "Rob's a guy alright. He might not be the most manly of men, but he's not a woman…or he wasn't the last time I spoke to him."
Jim nodded his acknowledgment of Sally's statement. "Don't be too sure of his masculinity though. There is definitely something going on."
He looked at Pete and said, "I'm pretty sure that I met the dancer you were telling us about, Pete. I was able to sit at one of her tables and she told me everything that I wanted to know.
"Apparently, the two of them are prisoners at the club and wear some sort of bracelet that keeps them from being able to open the doors to escape. From the sounds of it, there is going to be a major auction at the club this weekend."
Jim looked thoughtful and said, "It would be the perfect opportunity to pull in a lot of the slimeballs we've been chasing for all this time."
Pete looked confused. "What kind of auction?"
Jim's expression hardened. "A slave auction. They plan on selling your friends to the highest bidder. After that, you'll never see them again. Once they're gone, there's no telling how long they might even live. This is the same kind of situation that I saved your little sister from. We might have a chance to shutdown slavery operations from coast to coast. If we're lucky that is."
Sally gasped. "I thought that slavery ended over a hundred years ago."
"Not white slavery. Look at what your sister was about to experience. A lot of people with money don't have the same moral compass that you and I do. We suspect that a lot of the missing that we look for end up in some sort of human trafficking operation. Many of them are out of the country within hours after being grabbed. We're just lucky that the crooks here in town are incompetent or your sister would have been long gone before we saved her.
"The same holds true with your friend, Rob. How stupid do you have to be to kidnap someone and then keep them in plain sight in the city they live in?" Jim shook his head in amusement.
"Do you have enough information to go in and get Rob now?" Sally asked. It was obvious to Jim that she had not thought through the implications of that exact action.
"Yes, but we need to be organized about it. I know that the Captain will want to net up some of the other players too. That means that Rob and your other friend will have to stay there until the weekend."
Sally's face fell at that news.
"If we go in after just the two of them, we'll lose any chance to nail all of the others. Sally, we have to do it this way. We'll be preventing this from happening to many other people."
"I know," she acknowledged with a shrug. Her disappointment was quite obvious.
"You have nothing to worry about," Jim told her. "Those thugs want to get as much money as they can for their property, so your friends are in no danger and will probably be well treated."
"I understand," Sally said. "It's just hard to accept is all. What will happen to them when you raid the place?"
"Our raid will have to be fast and well-coordinated, to prevent the bad guys from permanently silencing them as witnesses. Just standard hostage rescue procedures. Then they would be taken into protective custody so that they can testify."
Jim looked thoughtful for a moment and looked at the brother and sister innocently. He asked, "They wouldn't be under arrest. Do you know where they could stay where they would be safe? We could put them in protective custody, but looking like they do that could be problematic. If we were to put them into the general population in jail, they would end up as road kill."
Pete and Sally exchanged looks and faint smiles. They looked back at Jim and said, "We might have an idea."
* * * * *
It was like divine providence that Jim's phone was ringing as he let himself into his apartment. He'd finished up telling the Olsen siblings what he had learned about the nightclub. He hoped that Sally would listen to him and not go into the place on her own. If she made one wrong step in a place like that, she would disappear more thoroughly than her sister had almost done.
The phone had stopped by the time he was all the in, but it started up again immediately. Obviously, someone needed or really wanted to speak to him and not his answering machine. This time he answered it before it rolled over to the machine.
"Hello?"
A woman's voice on the other end. "Is this Jim Freeland? The police detective who saved that girl from the brothel?"
Shit. Another reporter. Jim wished that they would leave alone.
"Yes, but I have no comment about that. Our investigation is still ongoing."
Before he could take the receiver away from his ear, his caller responded, "Mister Freeland, I'm not a reporter. I'm calling you about a couple of friends who are in trouble and I think that you would be interested."
Jim paused. This was either a new way of getting an interview or a thinly veiled threat. Either way, it was wise to find out what she wanted. He was already getting his cell phone out so that he could warn Sally and her brother.
"Who are these friends of mine?" He might as well hear what they had to say and then rush back to Sally.
"I don't believe that you know them. They're servers at the Eagle nightclub; actually they're more like prisoners."
Jim's mind moved into a totally different track at the mention of the nightclub. This woman wasn't making threats against his friends, she was asking for help or it was a trap.
"I'm familiar with the club; I've been there a few times."
"Mister Freeland, I work at the club. I'm afraid of what Vargas might do if I try to quit. If he knew that I was speaking to you, he would kill me and my entire family. I know that I can trust you because of what you did to that brothel."
Jim's mind was working furiously. This might be the help he needed at the club. "I can understand that ma'am. Do you want to tell me your name?"
There was a very long pause at the other end of the line and it would have been easy to think that she had hung up the phone, but she answered, "My name is Julie. I'm the assistant manager and bartender at the Eagle. Can you help me and my friends?"
The conversation moved on to what information Julie might want to give up and what she wanted from him. Finally, they agreed upon a time when she would call him on his cell phone the next day.
* * * * *
Jim was in his supervisor's office the next morning, running on about four hours of sleep. After Julie had hung last night, Jim had spent another hour making phone calls. As a result, there was a conference of several members of the department present at this meeting.
He quickly related everything that he had been involved in and what he knew about Rob Tanner, Evan and Geri, the investment theft, and the connection to the Eagle nightclub. As much as they wanted to keep the glory and publicity for the department, those present agreed that the sheer size of the case warranted getting assistance from federal agencies. As a result, more meetings were held at locations away from the department. Most of the suspected moles in the department who might be reporting to the mob had been identified, but it was better to be careful at this stage.
Jim once again related everything again to this new group of people and the law enforcement engine began to crank with very deliberate purpose. Only those members of local law enforcement that were already present would be aware of the planned raid on the Eagle. Plans were made to use members of federal law enforcements organizations in the raid instead. It was also agreed that it would be best to make the raid during the auction Jim had been told about. The opportunity to net members of organized crime and some of the less-desirable members of society at the same time was enough to make some individuals in the room practically salivate at the political hay to be made.
All that was needed now was the date and time of the auction. Everyone would be on immediate notice of deployment in case the information was not available until the last minute. They were sure that it would be soon, but they would have to wait to find out. The decision was made that the teams entering the club would avoid using deadly force, unless it was absolutely necessary. Many of the people they would be arresting were made of money and having people acting like John Wayne and spraying bullets around could only mean problems. If they were going to shoot someone, try for a single shot.
The only break in security was the phone call Jim made to Sally. He explained what was being done and that she and Pete could absolutely tell no one. If they did, in fact, tell someone else, there was a real possibility that Rob and the other hostages in the club could be killed to get rid of evidence. He promised that they could be there when the raid took place, but they needed to be ready to go at a moment's notice.
* * * * *
Rob and Sophie knew that they were to be auctioned off like livestock sometime at the end of the month and had resigned themselves to the fact that there was nothing they could about it.
While Sophie was worried about what was going to happen to her and wished she could escape somehow, Rob almost seemed to be looking forward to it. He knew that this was due to the Diana side of his mind, but that programming also insulated him from feeling the fear and depression that Sophie was feeling.
Rob's control over himself and the programming continued to grow, but he still answered to the name Diana. He saw no reason to fight to be called by his given name when he looked and sounded so much like the bimbo Diana had been designed to be. The Diana persona just made is easier to avoid any kind of angry punishment from Vargas. Rob actually felt popular with Julie and the other girls, which he liked. Sophie knew what was going on in Rob's head; they had to talk about something in bed before they fell asleep, and understood how Rob was thinking. That didn't mean that she was comfortable with it though.
Apparently, the specter of the auction also caused Sophie to come to some life decisions about the same time as Rob had. Knowing that there was nothing he could do to change his fate, he had stopped even thinking of himself as Steven and accepted that he would always be known as Sophie. Hopefully, not Sophie the Sissy though. He had also come to terms with his appearance in the same way Rob had. He now looked like a mannish woman and could never return to the person he had once been. Sometimes in the middle of the night snuggled in Diana's loving embrace the thought of being Sophie didn't seem so bad.
Steven the man resigned himself to being Sophie the she-male for the rest of her life. She knew that she would have no choice in the decision anyway. When she became the possession of the highest bidder, she would be lucky to be able to retain any control over her identity at all. That scared her more than anything else. This was something that Rob did not feel. He knew that Diana insulated him from the fear and he seemed to stand off to one side as an observer.
It only took a couple of days for them to lapse into a sort of mindless routine. Wake up and eat. Clean up the club. Practice their stage acts. Work the bar or the floor for a few hours. Eat and crash for the night. Repeat. After Vargas had used his cattle prod on Sophie for telling a customer about the auction and their situation, both of them were in agreement that they did not want to be punished again. They made sure that they were doing what they were supposed to be doing before they even told to be doing it. They also made it a habit to try to be anywhere Vargas was not.
The result was that they were on their way to turning themselves into meek compliant slaves. They knew what would happen to them if they tried to get through an exit, by themselves or with help. If they were caught, the cattle prod would only be the start and they would find themselves locked up until they were sold. Even if they had the nerve to ask a customer for help, they had no way of knowing if that customer would actually help them or if Vargas would somehow find out that they had talked.
But even slaves dream of freedom. Their only free time was when they were in bed. They talked quietly about escape, how they could do it and when. But they were not able to come up with any ideas that could work. It was one the cruelties of slavery: Let the prisoner dream of freedom, but always deny the dream.
To take their minds off a dismal future, they threw themselves into their acts. Julie explained that there was nothing that she could do to help them without exposing herself and her family to revenge by Vargas and his mobster buddies. But she wanted them to be safe and happy after they left the club. She had pointed out that being desirable on stage would drive up their auction price. Someone who paid a large amount of money for them would be less likely to abuse them.
Over the past week, their popularity with the customers had jumped. It might be that the audience contained a number of individuals who were checking out the merchandise to be auctioned off. Regardless, while Diana continued to ignite her audience with admiration and just plain lust, Sophie was starting to be received almost as well. His acceptance that he was to live the rest of his life as a female translated into a greater energy in his stage performance.
They continued to spend their nights discussing their fates. They both agreed that their performances on the night of the auction would result in an intense bidding war. They jokingly made a wager on who would go for the greater amount. They managed to laugh at the fact that they had nothing to wager and sadly acknowledged that they wouldn't be able to collect if they did. They would probably be thrown in the trunk of a car immediately after they were sold.
* * * * *
They overheard a couple of customers discussing the auction that had been scheduled for the last Sunday of the month. It would have been foolish to use Friday or Saturday, considering how much money there was to be made on those nights. Because they had not left the club in weeks, Rob had almost lost track of the passage of days. He was mildly surprised when he learned that they were well into winter now. Diana thought about how she would need a whole new wardrobe to fit her new assets. She wondered what a mink coat would look like on her.
They were awakened halfway through the night by loud conversations and crying in the hall. They were too tired to roll out of bed to see what was going. While they heard doors being slammed shut, no one came to their door and they quickly fell asleep again.
In the morning, or as far as they knew it was morning, the reason for all of the noise became apparent. During the night, several newcomers had been installed in the empty cells around them. While Julie had been releasing them from their cell and taking them to eat each morning, she was not in evidence. Instead, one of Vargas' thugs released them and escorted them up to where they were fed and allowed to get cleaned up. They were already wearing their work clothes, which consisted of a cotton blouse, a knee-length skirt and flats. Because of Diana's tightened hamstrings, Vargas had found it amusing that she always needed a set of heels. Rob reflected that Vargas was just the type to think forcing someone to wear heels all of the time was funny. While Rob needed them to walk or stand comfortably and he moved like a ballerina in his stilettos, having to wear them continually had become routine long ago.
When they were ready to start their day, they were taken out to the club floor where Julie was directing the efforts of half a dozen workmen. More of Vargas' muscle was in evidence here as well, apparently to control the men who were moving tables and chairs.
"Good morning ladies," Julie said flashing a million dollar smile, as they walked over. She knew that she was not insulting or mocking them as she had been trying to make them comfortable with their appearance. No one knew of Rob's control of himself, though it would have been hard for anyone to tell the difference between the personalities of Rob and Diana now.
"We're having almost two dozen more tables added to the floor tonight. It's going to be crowded."
Rob looked at Julie with a combination of resignation and sadness, he let slip a bit of himself when he said, "That's okay. It's unlikely we'll be around for cleanup tomorrow." Sophie just shrugged.
Julie smiled at them rather sadly as well. She moved closer to them and said quietly, "I've really enjoyed having you both working with me. I've come to consider you my friends and want to tell that I hope that everything will be all right."
Rob nodded and wrapped Julie in a hug. "Julie, thank you for what you've done for us. Don't worry about us, Sophie and I have pretty much come to terms with ourselves and the situation, but we're still scared. All we can do is try to get through this."
Julie stepped back to look at both of her friends and said, "I really hope that you'll be okay."
To break up the awkward moment, she put them to work washing down the tables taken from storage. The room was rather crowded now with all of the tables for the expected bidders. Diana commented to Julia when she went by that it was thrilling to think that there would be all kinds of people there just to bid on her, the Diana side of him found it exciting to be the center of attention.
Julie smiled in amusement. "It's good that you still have that 'positive attitude' about you. The noise you heard last night was more 'menu items' that Anders plans on putting on the auction. You and Sophie will not be the only ones being sold tonight."
Rob blushed and said hastily, "I knew that, I guess that I just said it wrong. I meant that it was a thrill to be up in front of all of these people."
"Yes, I imagine that it might be…to you. But you should keep in mind that a lot of the 'people' who will be here are not the nicest persons. Vargas is making sure that none of them bring weapons in here. The wrong word could result in a real bloodletting in these close quarters."
Rob nodded soberly. "I wish that we could get away from here and go back to our lives, but I know that we can't. But we should be bought by someone decent, shouldn't we?" Rob's pretty voice climbed at the end, betraying some of the fear that still lurked behind the excitement.
Julie hugged Diana again, harder than she had earlier. "I've really come to care for you and Sophie. I've been forced to watch while Vargas and Anders have done this to others in the past, but it really hurts this time."
She lowered her voice so that the guards could not hear her as she said, "I'm going to try going to the cops. I'll know who buys you and Sophie. I'll try to save all of you."
Rob returned Julie's embrace as she gave Julie a whispered and heartfelt 'Thank you'. While Diana was still aroused by the idea of being owned by someone and made to do what they wanted, it would be the same kind of thing that Rob had been enduring for months now. While there had been moments in there that he could think back on and smile about, being controlled was not fun all of the time. He did not want to live that way for the rest of his life.
When they were done with the tables, they helped Julie organize the bar. When the three of them went to the storeroom for extra glasses Julie told them what she knew.
"There won't be any of the other girls working tonight so that they can keep the number of witnesses down. Everyone who will be here for the auction will have a stake in maintaining secrecy. I'll be the only bartender for the night, so everyone will just have to come to the bar for their poison of choice. You two will help me behind the bar until it's time for you to go on stage."
Then with tears in her eyes she said, "You'll be sold immediately after your performance. You won't be coming back to the bar after that."
* * * * *
Knowing that this was their final day of freedom, such that it was, Julie sent them backstage once the bar was ready. Vargas was busy dealing with Anders and getting the financial side of things squared away for the evening. She knew that Diana and Sophie did not have much to worry about concerning their acts and she took advantage of the free time to make some phone calls and have sandwiches delivered to the front door for the three of them.
They sat together backstage, talking quietly like three girlfriends. It was hard to find something to talk about that Julie had in common with other two that did not involve the club, mainly because they were totally unaware of current events. Hoping to distract them for even a little while, she talked about things you normally tried to avoid in a conversation, the weather and politics. That led them to talk about movies and some current events.
Rob knew that they were still in the city, but he was mildly surprised to find out where they were. It turned out that the club was only a few miles from his former business. He didn't know if the company still existed in light of the plans Evan and Geri had made. He wondered what happened and what Sally might be doing now. He felt a stab of something he thought was sadness when he thought about her. He wondered what she was doing right now. He again fantasized about Sally miraculously showing up at the auction and taking him away on the back of a white stallion. The thought of being her love slave went through is mind again. He felt dreamy at just the thought.
Then he felt the anger and frustration at himself for allowing this whole disaster to take place. If he had only seen what Geri had been doing to him, he would still be at work. All if friends and employees would still have jobs and the people who had depended on him to manage their money would not have been swindled. He couldn't care less about what they thought of him, but he felt badly for them all.
Julie saw Rob getting quiet and acted quickly to try to break her friends out of their funk.
"Come on guys!" she exclaimed. "Snap out of it!"
Rob nodded and shook his head as if to clear it
"You're right Julie." He looked at Sophie and continued. "We can't do anything about what is going to happened to us tonight, Soph. We aren't doing ourselves any favors by being depressed. The best we can do for ourselves and each other is to keep our spirits up and our eyes open. The only thing that we can do is put on the performance of our lives, to make sure that we end up with a rich benefactor."
Sophie returned his nod and straightened up. After a bit, she relaxed somewhat, even if she wasn't smiling and laughing.
Julie stood and pulled the other two up with her.
"Look…Tonight is going to be a long one for you both. Go down to your room and get some rest. There's nothing more you need to work on up here. I'll come down and get you in a few hours. And don't worry. I think that everything is going to be okay."
Rob and Sophie both hugged her. Before he turned away, Rob grabbed Julie again and gave her a loving kiss on the lips.
She pulled away and said, "Please Diana, I'm not a lesbian."
Rob grinned at her in response and said, "It's okay…Neither am I."
As they were about to head down to their room that was about two stages above a cell, Julie stopped them and said, "I have a surprise for you guys. I arranged a new cell for you two with an ensuite; it even has clean sheets and fresh towels. I'll show you were it is."
At their new room, Rob stood in the door for a few moments, wondering what his living arrangements would be like by this time tomorrow. They lay down together on the narrow bed, just taking comfort in being held. They lay side-by-side, with an arm around the other.
"Diana? I've known you only for a couple of weeks, but it seems like much longer."
Rob smiled and hugged Sophie with his one arm. "I know what you mean. It almost feels like we have been together for months."
"Yes…I've gotten so used to being with you, even though we started out being forced to, that I'm really going to miss you."
Rob used his free hand to brush at the tears that wanted to take shape and said, "I'm going to miss you too. I've come to care about you."
Sophie giggled a bit and said "Yeah, I know all about that. If we had communal showers, I'd have to worry about dropping the soap."
Rob was silent for a moment and said quietly, "I'm sorry about that. It's because of the brainwashing that I was put through."
He lowered his voice and turned to put his mouth close to Sophie's ear.
"I've been able to get more control over it lately, so you wouldn't have to worry about that anymore. Besides, with the hormones that they put in me, I can get aroused but I can't satisfy a woman that way any longer."
Sophie returned Rob's hug, slid her hand between them, and put her hand on Rob's member, squeezing it lovingly, and said, "I don’t know, I guess it depends on the woman. I'm sorry that has happened to you. With everything that has happened to me over the past months and having gotten to know you, I think that I could actually have been willing to do that with you. But I'm too scared about what is going to happen to us to even think about that."
Rob tightened his arm around his friend and said, "I'm afraid too, Sophie. The best thing you can do is to keep it together. Keep telling yourself that everything will be okay."
He felt Sophie tremble slightly as if she was either crying or very scared. It was understandable; they were terrified out of their minds. At least Sophie was, Rob couldn't feel the fear that Sophie was exhibiting. These past few months had shown him that he was able to handle anything that happened to him.
He had been changed from a lonely desk-bound manager with a cheating wife into something else. Yes, he knew that he should be appalled at the physical changes forced upon him by Geri and Evan, but he had become comfortable with his new body. He wondered how his wife and the man he had considered a friend would react when they found out that he was actually happy. He'd gotten the distinct impression that it was not their intention for him to be happy.
Rob thought he had adapted to his body and status as a piece of property rather well. He didn't know why, perhaps the drugs and brainwashing had insulated him from everything and had given him some strength to deal with things. He certainly hoped so.
* * * * *
Rob woke with a jerk when Julie shook his shoulder.
"Come on," Julie said. "You have about ninety minutes before the club opens." She didn't stick around, but left once she could see that Rob was awake.
He was glad that Julie was giving them their privacy. Even though they were covered with the blanket, both he and Sophie were wearing only their panties. Rob had been curled against Sophie's back for warmth and his hand had been on her generous breasts. Even with the lack of a need for modesty that Diana's personality brought with it, Rob didn't feel like displaying the hard-on that being cuddled up to Sophie had brought on.
Rob leaned over to Sophie's exposed ear and nibbled at the ear lobe. Sophie moved a bit and Rob's tongue flicked out to wash around the whorls of her ear. Rob was rewarded with some more movement, but Sophie was still pretty much asleep. He could see that Sophie enjoyed the attention and he smiled mischievously. Knowing that no one likes a Wet Willy, he first blew gently across Sophie's ear before he plunged his tongue deep into Sophie's ear and rolled it around.
The results were all Rob could have hoped for. It was like going down on a very tight pussy and being rewarded by an immediate orgasm. Or sounding an air horn in the bedroom of a very sound sleeper. Sophie's eyes shot wide open and she jerked away from the tickling intruder in his ear. She didn't quite let out a yell as she rubbed at his wet ear.
"I hate that! My sister used to give me Wet Willies!"
Rob grinned at Sophie. "With her tongue?"
Sophie rubbed at her ear a little more before she returned his grin and said, "No…I guess that's one way to wake somebody up though. It's still better than having my hand put into a bucket of warm water."
"Don't tell me, your sister did that too?"
Sophie nodded. "After that, I got a lock on my bedroom door and made sure that she couldn't get in after I went to bed. I guess that is the kind of thing you might expect from your twin sister."
They started getting ready for the evening. Showers completed and dressed in their waitress uniforms, they hurried out into the hall. The other doors in corridor were all closed now, making it plain that the hallway was more like a prison than a dormitory. The fact that the doors only had keyholes (no door knobs) and the guard at the end of the hall just reinforced the overall atmosphere.
They were very quiet as they walked past the guard and went to the kitchen for their meal. Julie was already seated and almost finished when they sat down with their plates. Vargas had either decided to feed them well on their final night or he wanted to make a good impression on the guests who were coming to the auction. Rob suspected that it was probably the latter as he had not shown any concern for them before.
The three of them chatted about how things were to happen during the night, behind the bar and on stage. Rob and Sophie felt comfortable with Julie, the only difference between them being that Julie was able to leave the building and they were going to be auctioned off in a half-civilized slave market. Other than that, they were all prisoners of a sort.
The plan that Julie was aware of called for the three of them to work the bar together while the bidders arrived at the club and were admitted.
About an hour after that, Diana would get into her fan-dance costume and perform on stage. Immediately after she was done, Vargas would go on stage with her to auction her off. Diana would then either leave with her new owner or be put into the holding cage that was back stage. That would be if her new owner intended to make more purchases.
Once Diana had been sold, it would be Sophie's turn to go out and show everyone what she could do. Then she would be sold. Vargas had decided that having the two of them perform would drive up the bidding and Rob agreed that he was probably correct. None of the other men or women who were locked up downstairs would be dancing; they would just be dragged out onto the stage and sold off.
They finished eating and headed out to the bar. All the prep work was done so they stood or sat while they chatted. Julie did her best to keep them relaxed, which was rapidly becoming a futile effort. She was thankful that people began to filter into the club as it gave her friends something to do instead of fret about their futures.
Before long, all tables were filled with men and women holding numbered paddles. The men being accompanied by trophy women made up most of the crowd, but there were a few women holding paddles as well. It appeared that no one was alone in the room; everyone was escorted by at least one other person.
The clientele appeared to be rather varied. The men who would be bidding covered a wide range of ages. There were young men who might be looking for some plaything which could probably be said of some of the older men as well. The women bidders were all older and would have fit the definition of cougar, if they had been younger. Rob’s assessment of these people was essentially that he had always wondered what the moral dregs of society looked like, now his curiosity was satisfied.
Most of the population in the room was drinking beer, which was what Diana and Sophie were serving at their positions on the long bar. A small percentage wanted mixed drinks and they were sent down to Julie. There were only a few orders for sissy drinks like daiquiris or margaritas. The reset of the mixed drinks were the traditional hard liquor, as if they had to demonstrate to everyone else how macho they were.
It had taken less than half an hour for all of the invitees to make their appearance. In all, there were over two hundred men and women sitting at tables or standing at the back of the room. For the number of people present, the noise level was relatively low. There were people who thought that they were movers and shakers, so they didn’t trust anyone to overhear their conversations. Also, most of the escorts to the bidders were eye candy only and they could not be expected to hold very meaningful conversations.
Vargas and Anders had stationed themselves at the end of the bar and it was obvious that Anders was happy with the attendance. He looked over his two sale items as they worked behind the bar. Julie had warned Rob and Sophie to stay away from the two mobsters, so she took care of serving them their drinks. Anders had made no secret of the contempt he held for his prisoners, almost as if he was afraid that their appearance or condition was somehow contagious.
Rob stayed at his end of the bar and tended to those customers who walked up. Everyone knew that he and Sophie would be up for sale tonight, so they were checking out the merchandise while they waited for their beer. Rob kept busy enough to only have a little time to reflect that his own appearance was nowhere near a male sissy. He was sure that most people in the room saw him as the young woman he had been made into. He was sure that some of them would be shocked when they saw him on stage later.
At the half hour mark, Julie sent them both to get prepared. They went backstage to the dressing room that the performers used for privacy. They both stripped completely and turned to their costumes.
Rob pulled on the special thong which displayed his legs from his heels to his ass. His legs looked more like the legs of a centerfold than a man’s ever could. The past few weeks of waiting on tables and dancing had served to burn even more fat away, leaving stringy muscle in its place. The thong wasn’t intended to conceal the fact that Rob was a man, rather it was intended to show call attention to it.
Next came the two piece long-line bra. It would be removed in two steps with the first pieced revealing his barely concealed breasts. The breasts themselves would be covered by the adhesive cups that would be pulled away separately. Finally, Rob pulled on the fishnet stockings that clipped to his garter belt. The stockings would drop to his feet the moment he unclipped them.
The final item of clothing was a thin flowing gown that clung to Rob’s curves. The intent was to tantalize the audience with barely concealed assets that could then be quickly revealed in stages. Rob’s performances had been received with a lot of enthusiasm. Because his status as a she-male was never kept secret, he had seen a lot of men and women wanting to get his attention. Many of them had taken to coming to the club each time it was known that Diana would be performing. It was almost as if Diana had her own fan club. When Julie had first pointed out the number of repeat customers, Rob had been thrilled. Now he was a little amused about the whole thing. He thought that he recognized some of those fans among the attendees tonight. He hoped that he would be purchased by one of those people who liked him. Life might be better being owned by them.
Rob didn’t bother with his feather fans or the five inch heels yet. Even though he could move easily in the heels, he found his normal four inch heels more comfortable. He turned to help Sophie with her costume and makeup.
Sophie had adopted the Shania Twain act as her own and had done very well for herself. She pulled on a thong like Rob’s. Her legs were obviously masculine, but were slimming down under the same exercise regimen that had been helping Rob. She fastened on her own stripper bra, but would not be removing it in two pieces like Rob. Her bra would stay in place on his breasts after release until she pulled it away. That was part of the act. Of course, her very ample breasts would sway and bounce without the restraint.
Sophie's garter belt and fishnet stockings were the same as Rob’s. They had both laughed many times about the fact that people found fishnet stockings to be such an erotic sight, but they used them because they were erotic. Over this went the suit skirt and jacket, giving Sophie the look of a slutty business woman. A top hat would complete her look.
The two she-males brushed each other’s hair into place. A couple of clips and pony tail holders were all they really needed for their acts. They had both become proficient in applying makeup as well. Rob’s education had begun while he was still acting as Diana under Geri’s guidance / control. After watching how the other girls applied their makeup, Rob had perfected his look and had taken to helping Sophie with hers. Sophie was not quite as good with her makeup as Rob was, but she was catching up. Hopefully, it would not be a problem for her after they were separated.
Rob was already done with Sophie and was finishing his own makeup when Vargas came back to tell them that they had five minutes before show time. Rob found it interesting that Vargas did not exhibit his customary smug, creepy attitude. It was obvious that he was worried about how the auctions would go.
Rob acknowledged him with a nod and pulled on his skyscraper heels. He was practically standing on his toes in them and he would be hard put to walk any kind of distance in them. But as he would be strutting back and forth on stage a few times, he would be able to handle it. He was just glad he wouldn't have to run in them. He intended to make these shoes disappear after his act tonight. He didn't want to risk having whatever pervert who bought him making him wear them. If they wanted him in these torture devices, they would have to go out and buy new ones.
Sophie handed him the two feathered fans that were almost as big as he was and he went to the edge of the curtained stage. Once the curtain went up, the music would start and he would strut his stuff back and forth on the stage, playing peek-a-boo with the audience. On top of that, he would be singing. Every time he would peek out from behind a fan, an article of clothing would be thrown out right after. With the flash of skin that would follow that, he knew that the members of this audience would be hot and bothered by the time he was done. Several of the other girls had confessed to Rob that they themselves were really turned on by the time he finished.
Rob reflected for a moment on the comment Julie had made regarding the quality of the clientele tonight. He wasn't sure if they would be more genteel than the regular crowd or if they would be more low brow. Just because they had the money to participate in something as vulgar as a human auction didn't meant that they were the apex of society. For the same reason, the thought of stripping in front of this crowd made him feel dirty. This was the first time that he had realized just how dehumanizing stripping really was.
Rob was hit with another wave of melancholy as he thought about the people he missed. Irritated, he shook it off. He didn't know why he was starting to feel this way, but this was not the time. This performance could be one of the most important things he would do for quite a while. It could very well determine how secure and comfortable the rest of his life might be.
There were only a couple of minutes to go and he closed his eyes to relax. He took a deep breath and concentrated on thinking about his act as he let it out. His heart sped way up as he heard Vargas begin the intro for 'Diana Phoenix'. (It was the stage name everyone had given Diana after watching her act for the first time).
When the curtain opened and the follow spot flashed on where he would enter the stage, the music started up and Rob stepped out. He let Diana's persona take over and he backed out on stage, his ass on display as the follow-spotlight lit up the tattoo that was her trademark. At the center of the stage, he spun around to face the audience and he began to sing. The overhead microphones on stage were good ones and they picked up Rob's throaty voice as he began belting out 'Let Me Entertain You'.
The whole show lasted less than ten minutes, but Rob probably crossed the stage eight times, throwing out pieces of lingerie or flashing more and more skin. At the end, he was down to his thong, stockings, and stilettos. For the finale, he threw his arms wide, shaking his fiery looking fans around him like flames and belted out, " 'We'll have a real good time!' "
When the music ended, there was silence for a moment and Rob looked out from the stage. The spot light was not in his eyes, but focused on his bare torso and he could see a very crowded room filled with people just staring at him. So he was almost staggered by the clapping and cheers that suddenly assailed him. Rob's tentative smile grew into a crack in his face that looked like his head would split in half and he first curtseyed and then bowed to his new fans. His breasts bounced enticingly as he moved the nipples rock hard and almost blood red with the arousal. Still smiling like a madman, no madwoman, he strutted off the stage like a queen, trailing the fans on the floor behind him. Just before he disappeared behind the curtains, he faced the audience and gave them one last mighty shimmy that sent his hooters into convulsions. The audience went crazy.
Sophie met him at the edge of the stage, grinning as widely as Rob was.
"You were great! You even made me want you!"
"Promises, promises," joked back Rob.
"While I was watching you, I remembered all those times I used to go to the club. I never realized how different life was on this side of the pasties until tonight."
Sophie hugged him, but had to let go again when Rob had to go back out on stage to take a second bow. When he came back out again, Vargas was standing there instead of Sophie.
Rob's smile withered at the sight of the manager who was flanked by one of his gorilla-like muscle men. Rob wondered where all of these guys hung out because he had only seen a few of them before. Maybe Vargas and Anders maintained a warehouse where they kept them caged until they needed them. They probably had bananas delivered by the truckload. He suppressed that thought as soon as it formed because he didn't think Vargas would see the humor.
But Vargas seemed to be in a rare good mood.
"Good job, sissy!"
Even when he was paying someone a compliment he couldn't show them any respect. Rob hoped that someone broke the guy's teeth out someday. Even if Rob was a sissy she-male now, at least he was a good looking one. All things being equal, Rob was more attractive than Vargas was.
Vargas turned to his shadow and said, "Keep her here. I'm going to wait until the other one is done before I start the auction."
He turned to look backstage where Sophie was putting the finishing touches on her costume.
"Hurry up, sissy. You have three minutes."
Sophie didn't answer him other than to look up and nod. Rob knew that she did not like Vargas. Considering that she would be away from his control in quite likely less than an hour, she was probably feeling pretty safe. All she needed to do was put on the form-fitting suit jacket and her top hat. None of her apparel was actual business attire, but was a stripper's idea of what a sexy business woman would wear.
Rob stepped over and held the jacket up for her to slide her arms in. It was designed to split up the back when Sophie wanted to get out of it quickly, so it really needed two people to put it on neatly. While Sophie settled the coat on her shoulders, Rob picked up the top hat and cane. Sophie wasn't wearing stilettoes that were quite as precipitous as Diana's had been but they definitely made her calves and thighs look striking. It was a good thing for Sophie that her act did not call for a great deal of walking or dancing as her heels would still have been painful.
Vargas was standing just on the edge of the stage, outside of the closed curtain, encouraging everyone to hurry to get their drink refills as the next show would start in a few minutes. In preparation for the start of his performance, Sophie strode to the center of the stage and took his place. Hands resting on the cane before him, with his head tipped down as if he was resting.
As soon as he was in position, someone gave Vargas a signal and he went into his spiel to announce the next act.
"Ladies and gentlemen! The Eagle is proud to present out next act. She will also be part of our auction tonight! Here is Sophie the Sissy!"
The curtain opened and the spot light was focused right on Sophie. His head came up with a huge smile and he went right into his act. He had the audience rocking along from the moment he said, "Let's go girls!" As he sang Shania's song, it was obvious that it was not a genetic girl's voice, but it was close. He sang and he pranced, with no sign of embarrassment.
Diana's performance had obviously ignited the rowdy side of some of the 'guests'. While Sophie was obviously a feminized man, this did not stop the catcalls and shouts from around the room. While some of the comments were less than complimentary, the lion's share communicated their lust.
As Sophie continued with his act, he put his heart into his singing and dancing. Like Rob, he knew that he was literally dancing for his life. With every turn, a piece of his costume disappeared and the people near the stage got louder.
At one point, a shout carried over the other voices to Sophie. "Come on Steven! Show us what you got!" He faltered for a moment before finding his rhythm again. Sophie finished his song and dance wearing just his hat, thong, and stockings. The jiggling of his generous boobs was definitely the center of attention.
Sophie sported a broad smile as he bowed to the audience, making his assets bounce again. He strutted off the stage in triumph and into Diana's embrace. Interestingly, Diana had not bothered to get dressed again, but Sophie didn't care. Once he was out of sight of the audience, the smile on his face crumbled and he practically collapsed into Diana's arms. It might have been Diana holding Sophie, but it was Rob who was asking him if he was okay.
A terrified sob shook Sophie as answered, "I heard Maria yelling at me out there! What if she buys me?"
Rob hugged Sophie as tightly as he could, trying to squeeze the fear out of his friend.
"Everything will be okay Sophie. You've got to believe that. The moment you lose hope, your worst fears will have come true."
Rob held Sophie for a few more minutes before Sophie took a deep breath and seemed to relax in Rob's arms. Sophie pulled back a bit from Rob, but their nipples and breasts continued to rub against each other.
He smiled at Rob and said, "You know…This kind of activity helps to take one's mind off their problems…"
Rob grinned back, "I know. Too bad this is the wrong time." He leaned in and kissed Sophie solidly on the lips. "We should get dressed so that we don't give Vargas' apes a show."
Sophie's embarrassment was directly opposite to Rob's behavior. She blushed bright red when she realized that there were guards standing backstage watching them. Rob, with Diana's stripper mentality so dominant at the moment, had no modesty at all and was amused by the attention and Sophie's response.
Sophie broke their embrace and Rob handed him a robe. "They took our clothes."
Sophie looked around and saw that Vargas had obviously decided to make sure that they could not suddenly become brave and attempt to escape. Any one of the guards would have been a match for them. The three guards that stationed there made running away patently impossible.
Rob and Sophie suddenly felt rather small and weak in their presence. Sophie crossed his arms across his breasts in an attempt at modesty. Rob led him over to a bench and they took seats as far as they could from the guards and tried to look harmless. After a moment, even Rob felt the need to cover his breasts and cross his legs against the looks they were getting.
Vargas passed through on his way to the stage and stopped to look at them. "My…My…You bitches look so pretty sitting there," he said mockingly. His tone changed a bit as he continued. "You did a good job on stage. If things were different, you would both be welcome additions here." Then he headed on out to the open stage.
Rob and Sophie just looked after him, but gave no response. Neither of them cared for Vargas and how vicious he could be. Considering his treatment of Julie, they could hardly expect to be treated any better. Rob reflected that he and Sophie might be marginally better off being sold to someone instead.
Out on stage, they heard Vargas working to get the attention of the people in the club.
"Ladies and gentlemen! We hope that you enjoyed Diana and Sophie. They will out later for our sale, but we have some other items to be presented first. Please give us a few minutes to get ready and we will start."
As he was speaking, more guards came into the backstage area. They took up positions around the room and did not look as if they were there to relax. A few minutes later, the reason for their presence became apparent as more people began to appear.
They showed up in threes, two thugs forcing the third along the hallway. By the time they were done, the guards and forced five prisoners into the backstage area, a mix of men and women. One of the men had the appearance of being more a boy or a teenager than a man while the other man had the soft appearance of an office worker. The women were all in their mid-twenties. All of them looked frightened and showed signs of physical abuse.
With the number of guards in the room, the seven prisoners would have been hard-pressed to overpower them, even if they could have organized themselves into a team. The five newcomers were herded over to a bench along a wall, where they could be watched and controlled easily. The prisoners all exchanged scared glances, but no one tried to speak.
Out on stage, Vargas was working the club up to get them into the proper mood. The sound was more like what the crowd at the Roman Coliseum must have been like when they were waiting for the Christians and the lions. When the auction finally started and one of the women was dragged crying out on stage, she was greeted by whoops and catcalls.
As each person was sold, they were dragged backstage again. Each had been stripped while on stage and even the men came back crying from the humiliation. None of them were removed from the backstage area, but their hands were zip-tied behind their necks in a complicated manner so that their arms were bent and the elbows framed their faces. It was the perfect way to handicap them so that ye could not open doors or even run very well.
When it came time for Diana or Sophie to be taken out, they were pushed out on stage together. They moved out to the center of the stage and stood beside Vargas.
"And now…The main event!" Vargas called. He was answered by a deafening roar. Rob knew that the room was packed, but the spotlights now were focused directly on them and blinded him so that he couldn't see past the edge of the stage.
Vargas continued his spiel saying," I know that there is a lot of interest in our pair of sissies here and I'm sure that I could get more for them if I sold them separately. But several of our bidders have expressed interest in both of our special girls here and have demanded that we offer them as a set. So…that is how we're going to do this folks. If you don't like it…tough!"
Vargas and Anders obviously had no fears about anyone being upset. This was a seller's market and a disgruntled buyer couldn't very go somewhere to complain. Reporting these events to the authorities would undoubtedly be fatal.
There was some grumbling to be heard from the crowd, but an expectant atmosphere seemed to settle over everyone. Rob had heard the prices offered for their companions that were in back and the highest price he had heard was 15,000 dollars. He was more than a little shocked when the first bid was 100 thousand. There was some spirited bidding and the total quickly reached 300 thousand before it paused.
Both Rob and Sophie exchanged shocked looks at the amount of money being offered for them. A devilish thought crossed Rob's mind and he moved around Vargas to Sophie's side. Reaching over, he slid his hand inside Sophie's vest to make it obvious that he was fondling Sophie. Sophie's eyes widened in response to Rob's squeezes and he looked at Rob in surprise. Seeing Rob's wink, he leaned into Rob and proceeded to give him a kiss that grew into a passionate embrace.
After a stunned silence from the crowd, the bids resumed with a frenzied pace. New bids climbed rapidly, with Vargas doing nothing more than point and announce the latest bid. He had a huge smile on his face as the amount hit 650 thousand before they finally faltered again. Bids had been alternating among five or six people, with a bidder dropping out with each successive jump in the amount.
Sophie held Rob's hand in a death-grip and Rob turned to see that Sophie had turned white. Sophie looked at Rob and said quietly, "Maria is bidding on us Diana. We are so screwed."
Rob responded with a shrug and said, "Maybe…But it can't be worse than dealing with Vargas here. You never know, I think that Maria could still love you." He pulled at his hand and said, "Could I have my hand back before you cut off all the circulation?"
Sophie took his hand and held it at her crotch. He humped his hand a couple of times, brought it to her face and kissed it, before releasing it. The crowd seemed to get even wilder as they watched Rob become aroused.
Sophie gave a Rob with a pseudo-innocent look and said, "Paybacks are a bitch." He grinned at Rob's surprised look. Obviously, Sophie had surprised Diana at being as randy as she could.
While Rob was shaking some feeling back into his hand, they listened as Maria and her lone competitor drove the price up to 750 thousand dollars. At that point, Maria's bid stood alone and Vargas was left pointing at her.
Everyone in the room was completely silent as they watched Maria rise and walk slowly to the stage like a queen. Then applause and cheers broke like a wave as everyone was congratulating her. Never before had anyone seen an auction like this and the price had never been anywhere close. Maria went to one end of the stage and climbed the stairs. She walked deliberately back to the center and stopped in front of Sophie.
"Well…Look at you now, Daddy and I are going to have so much fun teaching you teaching you manners." Maria said with a sneer. Her voice seemed to ring with glee at having her feminized husband under her control. "I'm going to make you wish you had never seen me. We are leaving now. Get the rest of your costumes! You're going to put on a show for me every night."
Vargas watched Maria as she delivered her victory speech to her husband. His smile was almost feral as he enjoyed watching Sophie wilt under her threats.
Rob accepted Maria's speech with the kind of resignation that had become second nature over the past few months. It seemed that he had been under the control of someone almost since he had married Geri, Maria's kind of control probably wouldn't be much different from he had already endured.
They made their way backstage and picked up their tops that had been dropped at the stage's fire curtain. Rob helped repair the Velcro split in the back of Sophie's vest. With the exception of Rob's feathered fans and Sophie's top hat and cane, the rest of the costumes had been thrown into the crowd.
As they finished straightening their tops and turned to go back to their new owner, there were several dull explosions. Almost immediately after that there were several much louder explosions out in the club and bright flashes that even lit up the backstage area for a moment. The sharp explosions seemed to fill the entire club and then echo from the walls and ceiling. Simultaneously with the explosions, the main lights in the club went out.
The sound had been deafening; but the fire curtain had seemed to absorb a great deal of the noise. Rob's ears were ringing a little, so he couldn't imagine what it must have been like those people who had been unprotected in the club. From where they stood, they could hear the reign of chaos out on the club floor as people screamed in fear and anger. In addition to the sound, Rob knew that the flashes of light must have been blinding. They had been protected from that as well.
Knowing that there were some of Vargas' bully boys backstage, Rob and Sophie slipped around the fire curtain and out onto the stage. The club was dark, except for some emergency lighting on a couple of the walls. The spotlight had remained lit, but Vargas and Maria couldn't be seen in the pool of light it cast on the floor. As they stood, half-concealed in the curtain, Rob saw a figure climb onto the stage from the front and come toward them.
A flashlight shone on Rob's face for a moment and the reflected light showed him a man with goggles raised above his eyes, wearing a vest that said POLICE. The flashlight snapped off again and the police officer put his head close to Rob's ear so that he could be heard over the riot going on behind him.
"I'm here to get you out, Rob," the officer said. "Sally sent me."
Hearing Sally's name sent a thrill through Rob and the thought that she was out there thinking of him seemed to charge him up. He clapped his hand on the officer's shoulder to indicate that he understood.
The police officer put his head near again and spoke loudly enough for Rob to pick up.
"Can you show me where the other hostages are?"
Instead of trying to speak, Rob patted him on the shoulder and tried to indicate the backstage area at the other end. He stepped away from the cop and pulled slightly to show the direction and they all headed backstage.
While there had been at least some pseudo-light out in the club, the area backstage was black as night. Rob was brought to a halt by the officer, who made him understand that they should be quiet and remain where they were.
Rob stood with his back to a wall, the darkness making him feel dizzy while he perched on his heels. While he and Sophie stood there, he could hear sounds of a struggle, but no one came near them. After a few minutes, a hand on his shoulder drew him into the area where everyone had been waiting before the auction.
A flashlight blinked on, aimed at the floor to keep from blinding everyone. At the edge of the light, Rob saw two of Vargas' thugs lying on the floor. They had obviously been the reason for sounds he had heard, but he could see that they were in no condition to be moving around for a while. In addition, their hands were now zip-tied behind their backs.
The police office said to the group in general, as he moved from person to person cutting the zip ties that held their hands, "It's amazing how one-sided a fight can be when the guy you're fighting can't see you." The relief in his voice was very apparent. After a few seconds of letting everyone get used to the light, he flashed it around the group of people huddled in the room. "Is everyone okay here?"
The mumbled replies indicated that everyone was marginally in good shape. There were more than a couple of sobs of relief. The flashlight showed that the only ones wearing any clothing were the police officer, Rob, and Sophie. The unconscious men on the floor didn't count.
The police officer directed his attention to Rob, mainly by pointing the flashlight at him and said, "Mr. Tanner, do you know of any clothes these other people can wear? I need to get you out of here."
"Yes. That closet over there has robes." Sophie was already moving in that direction and was quickly grabbing robes and slippers from the closet. Standing at the back, Rob started to become aware of something else. He smelled the sharp tang of burning plastic and wood. He looked over at the police officer and said loudly, "Fire!"
"Yes, I know," the cop answered. "Those damned grenades we used have a tendency to burn down the buildings that we are trying to raid. That's why I'm back here. Not only do we want to save you, but you are also important to helping us make our case. Come on!"
He started leading the group back out to the stage when Sophie barked, "Officer! Wait." In the glow of the light that played on him he continued, "If you want evidence for your case, I know where Vargas keeps his business ledgers!"
"I need to get you folks out of here first."
Rob spoke up and called, "I can lead us out. I've been here long enough to be able to find the door in the dark."
The cop hesitated for a moment and then said, "Okay, but wait a minute." He took a walkie-talkie from his belt and turned up the volume. There was the normal static as he said, "Commander…This is Freeland. Over."
"Come in Freeland."
"I have a group of six hostages coming out the front. One of the performers is leading them. I am going after one of the other hostages. Over."
"Acknowledged. We'll watch for them."
The cop turned to Rob and the others. "Listen! Stay along the walls. There is a fire going now and the smoke is going to be dangerous to breathe. Get down on the floor and crawl or creep to the front door, the air will be okay near the floor. They'll be watching for you at the front door. They'll take care of you. Don't worry!"
The others were obviously scared to go out on the floor, but were more afraid to stay where they were. The smoke was becoming thicker and a couple of the women in the group were starting to cough. Holding hands as they had been told, Rob led them over to the wall. They immediately got down on all fours and played follow-the- leader along the sides of the room. There were still a lot of people in the club, but they were out among the tables and it appeared that there were police officers out there with them, subduing them.
By the time they had reached the door, the thickness of the smoke had gotten much worse. Rob could see flames along one of the back walls and it looked like it might be getting serious about burning the building down. They were all coughing as they crossed through the door and up to where a pair of large police officers stood at the door. Their job appeared to be grabbing prisoners as they were shoved through the door and propelling them on to the next pair who was waiting to seat them in a prison bus.
When they saw a group of men and women crawl out of the smoke, being led by a scantily clad stripper with colorful wings, they recognized their group of hostages and had them escorted to one side. Rob must have been an interesting sight as he stood up against the smoke. Medical staff began checking them for injuries and making sure that they could breathe. Rob had been fortunate enough to avoid inhaling much of the smoke and didn't need treatment.
As he stood to one side, watching for Sophie and the police officer to come out of the smoke, a camera flash dazzled him. There were a couple of more pictures taken as he worked to see again. Instead of running away like some paparazzi, the photographer walked up to him.
"Sorry about blinding you ma'am," he said. "I was brought along to cover this raid as PR for the police department and the FBI. They don't want me taking pictures of the police, so I have to get shots of the ones being arrested or folks like you."
"Yes?" Was all that Rob could say in response. He knew what image he presented right now. A scantily dressed, very attractive showgirl. In the half-light here in the street, his status as a she-male was not immediately apparent and his feminine voice provided no clue.
"I saw you lead that group out of the door. The fact that none of you are being arrested means that you're civilians and that will make everyone at home feel good about this raid. You're a hero, or heroine, for getting them out of that club. One of these pictures will probably end up on the front page tomorrow."
The reporter was really on a roll with his excitement of having a good story. "What's your name?"
Rob answered with the only name that made sense. "Diana Phoenix. I was one of the prisoners that they were going to auction off."
The reporter was scribbling notes as fast as he could. He asked a few more questions before moving away. Rob was becoming very worried about Sophie and the police officer when he saw them walk around the side of the building. They dodged around members of the fire department who had now been sent in to save the building and any evidence that might still be there.
Rob was still near the group of medical vehicles and he waited as the other two came over. They were coughing somewhat, but appeared to have gotten most of the smoke out of their lungs already. Both Sophie and the police officer had large smiles on their faces and Rob could see that the officer was carrying a stack of books.
"Stay here, both of you. I need to turn this over to my boss and the FBI. I'll be right back." He headed away toward a group of cars parked behind the ambulance.
Rob and Sophie found an out-of-the-way spot and collapsed almost bonelessly on the ground. The feeling of utter relief and joy at being out of the club and everything that it represented was overwhelming. A huge smile was plastered across Rob's face, while tears streamed down Sophie's. Neither could believe what had happened and it would take some time for it to really sink in.
Finally, the police officer came back. "Forgive me if I do this wrong, but…Gentlemen, my name is Jim Freeland. I brought along some friends tonight who have been very anxious to meet you."
* * * * *
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 17
Rob looked up at Jim and said, "Officer, thank you for getting us out of there. I don't want to seem rude or ungrateful, but who are these friends? More police?"
The first thing that occurred to Rob was that they might be trading one set of captors for another. He glanced around looking for possible escape routes and to see whether they were being hemmed in by other police of mobsters. So far, Rob could only see that they were outside of the club, not necessarily out of captivity. He had taken his heels off to let his feet rest, trying to dodge the fire hoses that had been stretched out on street was a strain on the ankles. Now he tried to put them back on without seeming to hurry.
Jim had become good at reading expressions and body language, something that made him a successful detective.
"No…No, Mr. Tanner," he said as he smiled and held up a hand as if to stop an argument. "It's Sally Olsen and her brother Pete. I think that it's safe to say that they are the one responsible for your rescue. I'll explain, but the two of you are rather under-dressed for the weather and I would like to get you into the van."
He offered each of them a hand and pulled them to their feet. Leading them over to an idling police van, he opened the side door to let them climb in. He followed them in and closed the door. The interior was roasty-toasty and the heat was enough to make Rob and Sophie relax back into the seats. Even though it was a government vehicle, Rob found the hard upholstery to be perfectly comfortable. The old saying that freedom makes everything sweeter was definitely true.
Jim moved up to the front and handed each them a blanket from the passenger seat. Pulling it around him, Rob was glad that it wasn't a cheap wool thing as he would have felt it on every part of his exposed skin. The fleece inside increased the delicious warmth that Rob seemed to wallow in.
Jim turned to face them and said, "The others that were rescued with you are being taken to the hospital to be checked out before they are put into protective custody." He paused and looked them. "Do either of you need to be seen by a doctor? Any burns, bruises, or cuts?"
At their negative responses, he continued, "Technically, the two of you should be in custody as well. You may very well be our star witnesses on this case. The main reason we are keeping the others under protection is so that we can check for other crimes or warrants."
He held his hand up to forestall the protests that he saw the two them about to put forth.
"However, I've seen enough regarding you Mr. Tanner, to be quite sure that you've been a victim all of the way through this. And you sir," he said as he looked at Sophie, "I suspect that you are very much in the same boat. So I am exercising a great deal of leeway to release you on your own recognizance until we can make some sense of what happened here today."
Bob felt a stab of panic in his gut and interrupted, "Where would we go? The way we are now, we have no way of way of living on our own."
"That's taken care of by Sally and Pete," Jim answered, "they've agreed to have a couple of house guests. In fact, they rather insisted on it." He grinned at that revelation.
Sophie looked at Jim and asked, "Officer, who are Sally and Pete?"
It was Jim's turn to look confused as he answered, "Please, call me Jim. I'm sorry; I was under the impression that you knew who the Olsen's were."
He looked at Rob, who spoke up. "Sally was my executive assistant before all of this happened to me. Her brother works at the university in computer security." Rob's expression darkened as he contemplated how Evan had used the company's computers to destroy it.
"Yes, and Pete was the one responsible for blocking the plan your partner apparently had for your company," Jim said as if he were picking up what Rob was thinking. "The Feds are looking for him right now. According to my sources, your partner and your wife are two of the most sought-after individuals in the country right now. By both us and the Mob."
"So Evan and Geri weren't able to steal everything from the company?" He was practically shouting with joy.
"They didn't get a thing," Jim said. "All of his computer commands and programs were blocked by whatever Pete did. If the Feds get them, they'll end up in prison. If the mob does, they'll wish that all that happens to them is prison."
Rob's expression was a combination of surprise and delight. He was so happy that he dropped his blanket and lunged at Jim and jumped into his lap. He hugged him enthusiastically, maybe a bit too enthusiastically. It was apparent that Diana was in charge. His breasts had come out of his stripper's gown and were rubbing against Jim's arm and Jim was looking a bit uncomfortable about the situation.
Sophie poked Rob in the ribs and said, "Knock it off Diana, now's not the time for that."
Rob was startled by Sophie's jab, pulled back from Jim, and reluctantly returned to his seat.
"Sorry about that," Rob said. He made an attempt to look embarrassed at his actions and almost succeeded.
Jim, who had obviously enjoyed the impromptu lap dance, tried to nonchalantly adjust his underwear to relieve the strain his erection was causing and waved his hand in dismissal. "If you two will fasten yourselves in, I'll take you to your new home."
Before he could even put the van in gear, Rob spoke up nervously. "I'm really not comfortable seeing Sally right now."
Jim faced him with a frown, "What do you mean?"
"The last time Sally saw me, I didn't look like this. I looked and sounded like a regular guy, not an overdeveloped bimbo."
Rob was practically in tears at the thought of the humiliation and possible rejection he would face when Sally got a look at him. Dreaming about her acceptance was just that: a fantasy. It looked like Evan and Geri had succeeded at least to a certain point: they had turned him into an object of ridicule.
He was only a sexy stripper now. If Sally could even look at him now, it would with pity in her eyes. All he saw in the mirror was the slut they had created. It didn't matter how much he wanted someone to love him, because he was an impotent she-male, caught between sexes.
Everyone loved him when he was dancing, but they were cheering for the stripper, not him. He liked the feeling he got where he was dancing though and that made him wonder if it was it the stripper or the person behind the pasties who was enjoying it. Maybe he didn't deserve to be loved any more. He had come to identify with the stripper side of himself too much. He was becoming more of the new Diana and losing the old Rob.
He came back to his senses with a start. Jim was suddenly looking into his eyes. When had he moved from the front of the van? Jim had his hand on Rob's shoulder, shaking it gently, and both Jim and Sophie were looking at him as if they were afraid of something.
"What's the matter?" he asked.
Jim kept his hand on his shoulder as he said, "That's what we were asking you. One minute, you were talking and then you were staring straight ahead and you weren't there."
Rob blinked and shook his head a couple of times to clear his thoughts. "I don't know what happened. I guess I just I just had a vision of what my life will be from now on and what people will think of me."
"Are you worried about what Sally is going to say or think?" Jim asked. At Rob's tearful nod, he said, "You don't have to worry about that. She already knows. She's had me checking on you when she thought that Evan might be up to something. Then you disappeared. It was pictures I took of you that Pete saw and helped us to find you."
Rob shrugged. "She may have seen pictures of me, but you have to understand that they played with my mind too. I'm not sure that I'm the same person anymore. You saw how I was acting just now. It would kill me to have Sally hate me."
Sophie put his arm around Rob's shoulder and hugged him.
"Rob…It was your strength that kept us both going these past weeks in the club. I was ready to give up when I first got here and you pulled me back from the edge. Look at how everyone felt about you and treated you here. How would they normally treat a slut and a stripper? Everybody likes you and respects you. Give them the benefit of the doubt that they know what they're doing. Do you remember what the Wizard of Oz told the Tin Man?"
At Rob's shake of his head, Sophie continued, "'The measure of a person is not by how much you love, but by how much you are loved by others'. Everyone who meets you loves you. Don't you think Sally deserves a chance to decide that rather than you choosing to believe that she will reject you?"
Rob was silent as he let himself hope that a reunion with Sally would not be as painful as he feared. He was frozen for so long that Sophie had to prompt him for an answer.
Jim was actually becoming concerned that whatever had been done to Rob might make him a problem for Sally. It might be wiser to take these two down to the hospital for evaluation; regardless of what he had promised Sally.
Before Jim came to a final decision though, Rob finally spoke up, "You're right. All I can do is try. If she doesn't want me there or if I make her uncomfortable, we will have to go somewhere else."
Jim gave a short nod in agreement. "I don't think that you'll have anything to worry about, she's a good person. I'll explain the situation and make sure that there won't be any problems."
Rob and Sophie kept their silence as Jim put the van in gear and headed away from the club area. That didn't mean that there wasn't a good deal of anxiety on their part. The club, even though it had been a prison, was a known quantity with its dangers predictable. They were leaving that haven for what might be an infinitely happier and safer home or for what could end up being a waypoint on a trail of tears.
Even with that fear, the stress and activity of the past day had exhausted them. Coupled with the warmth of the van, Rob nodded off in less than ten minutes. Sophie let his head cuddle up on her shoulder. She slid an arm around Rob and lovingly ran her fingers through her friend's silky hair. She was slowly going to sleep herself.
* * * * *
The lack of movement of the van woke Rob. Looking around, he noticed that they were parked outside of a row of apartments. Jim was missing from his seat. Rob could see the door of the unit in front of them was open a bit and he guessed that was where the police detective had gone. He reached over to Sophie and shook him awake while he was undoing his seat belt.
"We're here," he said. Sophie looked around a bit bleary-eyed, not saying anything. Rob waited for him to finish waking up and said, "I guess we should go in."
Leaving the warmth of the van, they wrapped their blankets around them. They weren't that far from the building and they stepped quickly before the cold started chilling them down. They both wore the heels that they had performed in and Rob was glad they didn't have to contend with ice underfoot.
Despite his trepidation at the reception he might get from Sally, he knew that he had to give her the benefit of the doubt and allow her to either accept or reject him. Still, the butterflies in his stomach could have carried him up to the door.
At the door, he and Sophie paused. Rob was sure that it would be bad manners to just walk in through the partially open door without an invitation, so he knocked tentatively on the door and stood back.
In the living room, Jim had finished giving the Olsen siblings a short briefing on the two men he had rescued. Sally knew that they were outside in the police van and she almost missed the knocking at the door. It was almost like they didn't want to be heard. Without a moment's thought, she left the living room and went to the door. It had been left open just a bit and she could feel the winter air chilling legs and feet.
Outside, the length of time that they waited made Rob think that they hadn't been heard and he was getting up the nerve to just walk in. Suddenly, the door opened wide and Sally was there, looking at them.
Sally saw two women huddled in blue blankets and looking a bit worse for wear. She was sure that he cold air was not helping them much either.
Because she was already familiar with Rob's new appearance from pictures, it was no stretch for Sally to know that the mannish-looking woman was Sophie. Sophie really was not unattractive, it was easy to see that she could have been or had been masculine in the very recent past.
Sophie was a couple of inches taller than Rob's five-seven with a black page boy style cut that framed her squarish face. Her light green eyes and short straight nose went well with her light olive complexion, making her look as if she were Italian or Greek. Her build fit in with that as well. Sophie was a relatively attractive person who had the potential to be pretty with the right makeup and a visit to a salon.
That was everything that she absorbed in her first assessment. But it was Rob who really caught her attention and held it.
He was taller than she remembered and then she noticed the high heels he was wearing. Even though the blanket he had wrapped around him cloaked most of his body, Sally could see that some changes had taken place. The legs sticking out from beneath the blanket were absolutely beautiful and were nothing like the legs Rob had sported in golf shorts this past spring.
The face sticking out of the blanket had some of Rob in it; she could see that it was more oval now. Almost the only thing that was unmistakably Rob were the dark blue eyes that framed an adorable short round nose. It was obvious that Rob's nose had been bobbed. The blanket had pulled his hair down somewhat and Sally could see that Rob's normally blond hair was now streaked with soft reds and oranges, almost as if he had a campfire on his head.
But those eyes! Rob's face had always been rounded and there was something about how Rob looked now that made his big blue eyes lock on hers and she didn't want to look away.
Sally felt a familiar sensation go through her belly. She didn't understand what was happening...she had never before been aroused by a woman in the past. Intellectually she knew what stood in her doorway wasn't a woman, it was a man, her boss. She had fancied him for months, which would explain her excitement, but not the sexually aroused feelings that coursed through her body. The creature before her possessed a sexual aurora and looked like someone who had stepped off the cover of a girlie magazine. Sally's nipples suddenly tingled and her belly fluttered. She could have also sworn her pussy reacted as well. Something was wrong here. For the moment, Sally set aside her feelings, attributing them to the release of endorphins, at seeing Rob safe.
Rob and Sophie just waited for Sally to let them in as she looked at them. Sally scanned over Sophie quickly enough, but then she just stared at Rob. He stood there, caught in her stare. He knew from the way she was acting that she was repulsed by his appearance. He wanted to turn around and go back to the police van until Jim came back out.
Just as he was about to tuck his tail between his legs and crawl away, Sally blinked and smiled at them. Standing back, she practically pulled them inside. Rob was still frozen in place for a moment or two, like a deer in the headlights of a car. He had thought about Sally so much in the past months and it had kept him from breaking down more than once. Was she really inviting them in? "Rob…Sophie, please get in here, it's cold out there."
Sophie smiled and nodded politely to Sally and passed on into the apartment. As they filed in the door, Sally wondered at her reaction to Rob. She had always been attracted to him. Not so much for his appearance though. He was a kind, good-hearted person and she had always enjoyed working with him. He had been engaged and then married, so she had never considered enticing him to cheat on Geri. Some of the thoughts and desires she had just felt bordered on the way the romance novels she had been reading lately made her feel. Sally had always had a vision of Rob sweeping her off her feet and riding away with her on a white stallion.
In her fantasy life she had often envisioned being called Mrs. Tanner. Looking at the sexpot standing before her now, she realized that dream was unlikely. Sally just couldn't picture that body stuffed into a tuxedo and standing with her at the altar. If they were to be together obviously there were have to be some compromises. Ever since she had found out about Geri's deception of Rob, Sally knew that his marriage was doomed. She had allowed herself to play the mental game where she envisioned herself being call Mrs. Tanner. Now, seeing the lovely creature before her, she wondered if Sally and Mrs. Olsen might be more appropriate, she could definitely see him in a tight fitting wedding gown.
She blinked to snap herself out of her trance again and snagged Rob's arm as he passed by and before he was out of range. Standing in his high heels, Sally was able to easily pull him off-balance and Rob stumbled into her arms. Rob never had a chance to even think before Sally was hugging him tightly enough to squeeze the air out of his lungs.
"I've been so worried about you," she whispered in his ear. In that moment, those words were enough to cause all of the tension that held Rob rigid to drain out of him.
He sagged into Sally with a sob. "I was so afraid you would hate me. Or worse feel sorry for me."
Sally continued to hug him as she said, "Rob, I could never hate you. I know none of this was your choice." She stroked his head to relax him.
Sally was becoming seriously confused. She knew that this was Rob, but the long silky hair and sexy voice said that this was a woman. As she hugged him she could feel the warmth of his breasts as the mashed against her, she felt his nipples respond and realized with shock that they were not breast forms. This wasn't right. She was attracted to Rob...really attracted. The problem was that he looked like a woman. She shouldn't be feeling this way. She wasn't supposed to like women that way. She forced all of her warring emotions down into a small compartment in her thoughts and just concentrated on reassuring her friend.
Rob stood wrapped in Sally's arms, listening to her reassuring words. The knowledge of not being rejected and the feeling of safety caused the remnants of his tension to melt and Rob collapsed against Sally with a sob. Even in his heels, Rob was still slightly shorter than Sally, so his head rested against her shoulder. She was wearing a comfortable-looking terry cloth robe over what Rob assumed what her night clothes.
When Rob felt his breasts against what he was sure were Sally's he felt Diana stirring inside. He was almost overcome with the desire to crush his lips against hers and to slip his hand into her robe. More than anything, he wanted Sally to fondle him. These were the impulses that he fought so hard to overcome. Sally was probably the last person he ever wanted to offend like this.
Sally continued to brush her hand through his hair and whisper to him that he was safe now and that everything would be fine, she would take care of him and protect him He was holding her almost as tightly as she was holding him. It was as if they were afraid that the other might suddenly disappear. Feeling safe in Sally's arms, Rob let his mind go almost completely blank. All that mattered right now was that he was free from the treatment he had received at the hands of Vargas and, before him, Geri. The blankness helped him to control his Diana side.
Knowing now that Sally was different from Evan and Geri just made him feel warm inside. At some point during the trials he had endured, Rob had given himself to Sally in his mind. It was an idealized image of Sally who existed in his imagination, a tall, beautiful woman with a disposition of an angel. She would never hurt him and Rob just wanted to make her happy.
Finally, Sally thought that they had better join the meeting with the others and led Rob into the living room where some snacks and drinks had been set out. Knowing that he was covered with soot and smoke from the fire, Rob went to sit on one of the wooden chairs in the room. As he passed Sally she pulled him down on to the sofa beside her and held his hand. In response, Rob sat closer to her and snuggled a bit. If he had been a cat, he would have been purring while he rubbed up against her.
Sally saw the outrageous heels on Rob's feet and reached down to take them off. Rob put his hand out to stop her, and said, "Please don't…I have to wear heels all of the time. A present from my ex-wife." He thought of how the six foot Evan would look perpetually wearing five inch stilettos and smiled to himself. He didn't know how or when it would happen, he just knew payback was coming, wearing high heels was just the beginning of the things he had planned for Gerri and Evan.
Sally just looked at him to see if he was joking. The expression on his feminine face told her that he was totally serious and she looked at Sophie who was nodding in confirmation. Sally realized that something sinister had been done to someone she cared for. She felt a sinking sensation in her middle that transmuted itself into anger toward that evil witch.
Jim waited for the two of them to grab a soft drink and began his briefing. He had to stop and watch while Sally put two straws into one of the bottles and shared it with Rob. It was like watching a couple of teenagers at a malt shop. Despite his previous infatuation for Sally he was happy for her now. He had to smile as he watched the two of them cuddling.
"Sally, this is Sophie." Sophie nodded to her and Sally responded with a smile and a small wave. Pete had taken a seat near Sophie, trying not to crowd him. Sophie had already recognized him as the man who had decked his father-in-law.
"Sophie has found himself in the same situation as Rob appears to be in."
Sophie chimed in with his explanation, "I didn't choose to look like this. My family forced this on me. Before this, I was Steven. I am a lifelong transvestite — a fact I kept hidden from my wife when we were married. My wife and her family went ballistic when they discovered my need to occasionally dress up like Sophie and they had me kidnapped and transformed into the freak you see before you. I've been called Sophie for months now and I've become comfortable with looking and acting like Sophie. I don't think that I would even want to go back to being Steven, even if it were possible. I hope that isn't a problem."
He had the same kind of fear of how he would be treated by others and was a bit apprehensive about what Sally might say, but she just smiled back and shook her head. Sophie visibly relaxed at her acceptance. Pete reached out and gave her a reassuring squeeze on her shoulder and said, "If you want to be Sophie its fine with us. In this household we don't judge a book by its cover."
Jim took control of the conversation again and continued. "Rob and Sophie were prisoners at the nightclub like we thought and were unable to leave. Sophie tells me that they wore some kind of bracelet that kept them from escaping."
He looked at Rob and Sophie, "Under normal circumstances, we would keep you in protective custody and hidden away until we could bring Anders and Vargas to trial. Fortunately, we are pretty sure that we broke the back of the mob's manpower last night and you should be safe here. Also, Pete and Sally expressed the willingness and desire to have you stay here as their guests. You are free to leave at any time. If you do, please coordinate that with me first, for your own safety. The department and the courts are fine with saving some money and allowing you to be comfortable, rather than sitting in a motel somewhere under guard. So here you are."
He looked at Rob and Sophie. "I'm going to need statements from the two of you after you have had a night's sleep. You should see some specialists at the hospital also. They help people who have been through traumatic experiences like hostage ordeals. Your mental health is just as important to us as it is to keep you physically safe.
"That's it in a nutshell. Any questions?" Jim looked at each of the other four, who all shook their heads.
"Okay. It's the early hours of the morning, so we all need to get some sleep. I'll be back here in the late morning to take care of things. To be safe, only let myself or my boss in. Sally, you know who John Moritz is. If you have any concerns at all, call me. We will have a car that will be doing nothing other than patrolling the area." He had briefed Sally and Pete before Rob and Sophie had come in on what to expect so that there would be no surprises or concerns. He bid his goodbyes and headed out to the van.
Jim left to take care of the mountains of paperwork the night had generated. On the way, he stopped to pick up the early addition on the local paper.
The headlines trumpeted the latest actions of the police department to crush organized crime after acting on an anonymous tip. He found himself mesmerized by the picture on the front page which portrayed Rob as somehow rising out of the ashes of the club. The narrative in the article was just as eloquent: 'emerging from the soot and flames after saving a group of strangers to immediately disappear into the smoke with vengeance in her eyes…like the proverbial Phoenix bird.' Jim noted that the picture had caught part of the Phoenix tattoo on Rob / Diana's upper thigh. He tucked the paper under his arm and headed up to his office, grinning.
Sally and Pete set to work getting their guests settled. While each was sent to one of the bathrooms for a shower, the brother and sister dug out night clothes for Rob and Sophie to choose from. A choice was laid out in each bedroom adjoining the bathrooms.
In due time, Rob and Sophie made their appearances. Rob and opted for the pink baby doll nightie where Sophie had selected khaki-colored men's pajamas. At Sally's invitation, they all reseated themselves in the living room.
"We have three bedrooms," Sally said. "Pete has been spending quite a bit of time here these past few months, but we've decided that he will be heading back to his own apartment tomorrow. So he will be taking the couch for tonight. I'll put you each into one of the guest bedrooms. The master bedroom is mine." She made the last comment with a faint smile.
With everyone assigned a bed, Rob and Sophie trooped off to bed while Sally and Pete organized a makeshift bed on the couch. Lights were soon turned out and silence settled.
But not for long.
Rob sat on the edge of the bed and he finally had the chance to assess himself and take inventory by the light of the reading lamp. This was probably the first time in many months that he could actually relax and not have to worry about someone else.
Yes, there was a very real possibility that the Mob might want to actually hurt him this time. Funny how that lie had now become something bordering on the truth.
Here he sat in the home of the woman he had come to think of as his best friend over the years. Whether Sally thought of herself in that way, Rob didn't know. He had never given any thought to why Geri had discouraged any of his social contacts, until now. As a result, Sally had been the only one he had really been close to. She had watched over him pretty much like a big sister.
He thought about their arrival and subsequent conversations. She hadn't looked horrified at their appearance and she didn't throw them out, which was all good. He had noticed that she had looked at him a lot though. Weeks ago, he had come to terms with the fact that his marriage to Geri had been a sham and that they were probably not legally married at all. More importantly, a marriage was a state of mind. Geri had shown that she had never thought of herself as his wife and everything he had been through in the past months had done its job to destroy that feeling in himself as well.
He looked up at the knock at the door. Sally opened the door slightly to look in.
"Hi…Is everything okay?" he asked.
"Yes, I wanted to make sure that you didn't need anything."
Rob felt his body responding to Sally as she entered the room. His nipples hardened and there was a tingle in his gut that spread to his cock. Even though he'd found that erections were becoming less intense; he found that he still got turned on regardless.
"I'm fine. I could use a little company though." Rob answered as he curled his legs under him.
She sat quietly at the end of the bed for a few moments, not sure of what to say or how to start.
"I'm glad that we found you," she began. "I've been in charge at work since Evan disappeared and it felt like you might never come back." Her smile trembled a little and tears threatened at the corners of her eyes.
Rob smiled back and said, "I'm glad that you're in charge Sally. You care about the company and everyone down there. It couldn't be in better hands."
"But it's your company Rob!" Sally cried out. "I've spent the past couple of months feeling like I stole your job."
Rob felt the loss of his job like a vice squeezing his heart. He had enjoyed some of the things that position had required of him. Then fatalism struck him as he thought of his condition.
"Sally, look at me. I look and sound like a twenty-something stripper. I can't walk in anything less than a four inch heel anymore." He paused for a moment to prepare for what he had to say next. "To top it off, I've changed inside too. Most of the time, I can be Rob and I'm like I always was. Then, something can knock me out of whack and I'm suddenly acting like a slut called Diana. Do you really think that anyone will take me seriously?"
Sally smiled and said "Diana…That's a pretty name, I like that. For some reason, it really seems to suit you Rob." She looked embarrassed for a moment and continued, "I'm sorry I shouldn't have said that, but it's the truth."
She wasn't sure how to bring up the subject of brainwashing or mental illness, so she asked, "Jim said that you had mentioned something about having been hypnotized."
He couldn't meet her eyes as he nodded and said, "I guess that Geri and Evan intended to frame me for stealing all of the money in the company. They were going to leave me looking like this with the mind of a bimbo slut. I wouldn't have been able to concentrate enough to tell anyone the truth."
"That bitch!" Sally practically shouted before she got herself under control again. "If I ever get my hands on her, I'll rip her hair out!"
Rob giggled, which sounded appropriate coming from him. And thought 'I'd pay to see that.'
He looked up at her with fire in his eyes. "Believe me; I've spent hours thinking about what I would do to them for the changes they have made in me. Sometimes, I've found that being this way isn't so bad. In fact, I've become comfortable with it."
"You mean that you like looking like a cute secretary with a sweet voice?" Sally said, surprised. She caught herself again, "I'm sorry…I didn't mean to embarrass you with that."
Rob smiled and said, "I'm not embarrassed Sally. Modesty is one of the things that became a casualty for Sophie and myself early on. In fact, we were forced to sleep in the same bed in just our underwear. It's been quite a while since I even had night clothes."
Now Sally responded with a blush when she thought of Rob and Sophie in bed together. She knew that Rob and Sophie were guys, contrary to the visual evidence. Whether they were guys or dolls, they were officially still the same sex. She wondered if the two of them had just slept together or if they had indulged in some kind of hanky-panky. Then she realized that it didn't matter to her. They were both adults and whether they had engaged in some kind of sex with each other was their business.
According to the stereotypes, that meant that Rob and Sophie were gay. But she had seen that both of the feminized men behaved more like women than men and Sophie had said that he was more woman than man now. What did all of that mean? Were the physical forms important at all? After all gender identity comes from the head and heart not the physical body.
Then, there was her own situation. She had found herself attracted to Rob, when he had been Rob. Now, he was a combination of Rob and Diana and she was still attracted. Maybe even more now. She felt like she was paralyzed somehow. On one hand, she could say that she was attracted to Rob and that was okay. On the other, she wondered if she wasn't attracted to Rob's new appearance. If that was the case, did that mean that she wasn't hetero? She remembered something her grandfather had told her once: 'Sexual attraction was supposed to be like magnets, opposite sexes were supposed to attract and same sexes were supposed to repel'.
So…Was Rob male or female? Was she a lesbian or not? Should she or could she love Rob now that he had been feminized so radically? Did it or should it matter to her as what Rob's physical situation was? He/she was the same person on the inside.
Sitting here talking to Rob and thinking about him had gotten her aroused. She found herself sitting on the end of his bed, becoming increasingly turned on and confused about whether she should be and whether it was okay to be so horny for the woman-man before her.
All Sally knew was that she didn't know what was right. That meant that she needed to get out before she made some kind of mistake that they would both regret or she might hurt her friend's feelings in some way.
She stood, making sure that her robe was pulled closed. She certainly did not want Rob to see any kind of arousal on her part. At this point, she didn't want to encourage him or insult him.
"We have a busy day ahead of us tomorrow. We need to get you and Sophie clothes, Jim wants to interview you, and I'd like to get you into a salon to have your hair taken care of."
As she stepped toward the door, Rob asked, "Do you have to go back to your room?"
This had been what Sally was afraid of. She sat back down on the bed and said gently, "Rob, I really like you. I think that I always have, but you were with Geri. Now, Geri is out of the picture. The problem is that you've changed and I'm trying to come to terms with that. Can you give me some time to think all of this through?"
She was doing her best to keep tears from forming, there were be plenty of time to cry once she was in bed. She didn't want to break down in front of Rob, even though that probably would have been the better choice.
* * * * *
All Rob heard was that he was being rejected. This was what he had been afraid of from the moment they had left the club. There was a cold feeling in his middle and his heart seemed to be pounding like a drum as he felt tears filling his eyes. He shook his head sharply and blinked to clear his eyes.
"I understand Sally." He fought to keep his voice even, the last thing he wanted to do is show Sally just how girlie he had become in the past few months. Any arousal that he had felt a few minutes ago was long gone, as if he had been doused with a bucket of cold water.
"I know that it has to be hard to see someone you used to know turned into something like me." He wished that she would go now, before his mood got any more bitter than it was.
Sally felt ashamed of herself, knowing that she had hurt Rob's feelings. "Rob, I'm really sorry. Please, let me get used to this. Okay?" The pleading tone in her voice was a perfect match to his self-pity.
All Rob could do was respond with a couple of nods of his head, unable to speak. He was too lost in feeling sorry for himself to return her hug before she left for her own bed.
Once the door was closed and he had turned out the light, Rob lay there thinking. It was obvious that Sally couldn't see herself loving him, now that he was image of a pinup girl. He wasn't going to give up though. Sally was important to him and he was going to do whatever he had to make her see it. As he gave in to overdue sleep, he told himself that he would win her over, even if it meant unleashing Diana.
* * * * *
It took Sally much longer to fall asleep than Rob, which made sense. Rob had been up early, performed a strip tease routine, and had escaped from a burning building. All she had done was sit and worry about Jim rescuing him and whether or not Rob would be okay.
Things kept going through her mind on a continuous loop, asking her questions. How did she feel about Rob? How should she feel? What did it say about her when she found herself attracted to someone who looked so much like a woman? Could they continue to have a working relationship with him looking like that? Did she want to? What kind of relationship did she want?
That last question sent her off on another track. While she had had a few relationships over the years, none of them had been long-lasting. Now, she began to wonder why. To be honest, she had probably been responsible for each of them ending. It was almost as if she intentionally did it. Had she somehow caused her relationship with Jim to blow up too?
The reasons for why she was still alone eluded her as she finally drifted towards sleep. She found herself confused about her love life. Like everyone else, she had experimented in college. It was something that she and her sorority sister had sworn to never talk about. Maybe that was part of her problem…Even though she and Constance had enjoyed each other; they never did anything like that again. Sally refused to believe that she was sexually attracted to a man who looked like a woman.
At least that is what she told herself. Instead, her dreams were filled with images of Rob's face up close to hers. Other times, the two of them were taking turns nursing babies, changing diapers or taking them for walks. She woke in the morning remembering that she had felt warm and loved.
* * * * *
While Rob and Sally were discovering the pain of starting up a close relationship, Sophie had had problems trying to get to sleep. Of the two of them, he had more reason to worry about the effects of PTSD, caused by the abuse he had suffered before coming to the club and while he had been there. While Rob had the brainwashing treatment that served as a filter for of the pain and humiliation that they had been put through, Sophie had to face it all. He saw it every time he looked in the mirror, heard it when he spoke, and felt it when he walked. He could not even escape it in his sleep.
Sophie had come to depend upon Rob. He was someone who could understand what he felt and was going through. He'd actually been glad that they had been forced to sleep in the same bed. If he had been kept in solitary, he would probably have lost his mind.
Right now, Sophie was in a bad way. He had heard Rob and Sally talking and it was obvious that Sally would not be returning to her own bed. The dreams that he would be visited with always made him wake up on a cold sweat, if not screams. Having Rob hold him helped him to deal with those demons. Sophie
Pete had apparently heard him tossing and turning. Then he heard something moving in the dark. He got off the couch, grabbing the bat Sally kept by the front door for protection and went to investigate.
Considering how on edge everyone was at the moment, it might not have been wise for Sophie to be up and around. His stomach got the better of him and he had decided to utilize his new found freedom to raid the refrigerator. He realized his mistake when he saw the baseball bat Pete was holding as the lights came on.
When Pete saw that it was Sophie in the hallway, he grinned and the both relaxed. "Is everything okay?"
"Yes," Sophie answered with a sharp nod. "I just can't sleep."
Pete was silent, trying to figure out what to say next. He had been initially captivated by Sophie's exotic looks and then his stage act. He really wanted to get to know Sophie, he wasn't sure how, considering the circumstances and Sophie's situation.
"Can I do anything to help?
"I'm not sure that you can," Sophie answered, not meeting his eyes. "It's a bit embarrassing."
Pete tried to look encouraging as he answered, "Okay. We can sit and just talk if that will help. I'll be a good boy I promise."
"You see, Rob and I were kept locked up at that club for weeks. The guy in charge thought that it was funny to lock us in together. All we had to sleep on was a cot almost the size of a twin bed or the concrete floor."
"Ah…I see," Pete responded, not really getting the point.
Sophie looked away again as he said, "I got used to having Rob there with me. Nothing ever happened, but I've gotten to the point where I need to have him there so that I know that everything is going to be alright."
Pete just nodded. He himself had needed a teddy bear to help him sleep up until he had reached third grade.
Sophie continued, "I was going to see if I could sleep with Rob. It sounds like your sister is talking with him right now."
Pete nodded knowingly and smiled. "Yeah, Sally has had a thing for Rob for a long time. In fact, she was ready to storm that nightclub all by herself. Jim had to make her see reason on that. We probably won't see either of them until tomorrow."
Pete looked at Sophie and said, "Is there anything I can get you? A glass of warm milk might help."
He was really at sea here. Sophie looked upset, maybe even ready to cry, and he had no idea how to help.
"I could get you a couple of extra pillows, if that would help." He really wanted to offer himself, but that was way beyond the line he had drawn for himself.
"No, that won't help," Sophie said, feeling a bit alone and abandoned. He looked completely embarrassed as he looked up at Pete and said, "Could I ask you to be on the other side of the bed? You know that I'm a guy, right?" Sophie obviously didn't want Pete to think that he was offering himself for anything.
Pete kept a straight face as he acknowledged Sophie's statement. Pete could see that she obviously did not realize that he was gay, and acknowledging Sophie was a man, was only a turn on for Pete; not a turnoff as he clearly intended. Showing any kind of amusement at this point would probably hurt Sophie's feelings and damage any hope of friendship that might develop.
Pete gestured back into the living room and said, "Why don't we sit down out here for a few minutes? There are some things that you should know."
Pete led them back out to the sofa and armchairs where they made themselves comfortable. Pete thought about how he was going to get this all out and he decided to just jump in.
"You do know that nightclub caters to the LGBT community?" he asked.
"That makes sense," Sophie said. "That's why there were so many people with different lifestyles working there. I just never gave the clientele any thought."
Pete sat there for a couple of moments. It was obvious that Sophie had missed his point. When Sophie didn't continue, Pete plunged ahead, "Sophie, I'm gay. You're the reason I stuck around in the club that night that Rob was dancing. Because of that, I was able to tell the police where you were. All I knew about you was that you worked there and that you were a guy."
Sophie sat there feeling somewhat like Rob had earlier. Instead of worrying about rejection from someone he cared about like Rob had, Sophie was faced with someone telling him that they had feelings for him. The problem was that Sophie didn't know how to respond. He pulled his PJs tightly around himself and thought, 'Oh this could get interesting.'
Again, Sophie was slow to respond, so Pete said, "Actually, I don't even know if you want to be called by Sophie or Steven."
That finally got Sophie going.
His voice as bitter as he said, "You're right. Before all of this was done to me, my name was Steven. After the surgeries, they put me through weeks of hell. They hurt me if I didn't answer to the name Sophie. Steven has been pretty much trained out of me."
He stopped as he looked off into the distance. "Considering how I look now, I can never be Steven again. If I tried, everyone would laugh at me."
As he considered the prospect of life ahead of him, tears built up. "I'm still pretty much of a guy inside, regardless of how I look and my voice sounds. My wife stopped seeing me as a man the night she caught me wearing a dress. She intended to treat me like a slave if she had gotten me away from that club."
"No woman is going to want me when I look as good as she does in a dress. I'm not a man or a woman now. They turned me into a joke because I offended their precious sensibilities. I'm just a freak."
"Sophie I don't think you’re a freak. In fact I think you’re a really nice guy or gal. Either way I like you. Can we just be friends and see what happens?"
By now, months-worth of tears caused by the pain and humiliation he had been subjected to were running down his face. Pete could see that Sophie _needed_ human contact and he slid over to hug him. There was no sexual thought involved, just the desire to help somebody who was hurting and feeling very alone in the world.'
There is nothing in the world that feels better than to just be held by another person and to know in your heart that everything will be alright. Sophie just seemed to melt into Pete's embrace, loving the sensation of being held.
Once Pete could feel that Sophie had gotten the worst of it out of his system, he decided that he needed to put Sophie back to bed.
"Come on. It's too chilly out here for you. Let me get you back into the bed and blankets."
They headed into the bedroom and Sophie was happy to get back into the warmth of the bed again. Shyly, he looked up at Pete and said, "Would you mind just holding me some more? At least as long as it takes to get to sleep?"
Pete smiled gently and answered, "I don't mind. I'll stay here with you. You'll be able to sleep."
To reassure Sophie as to his intentions, Pete only removed his footwear and swapped out his shirt for something looser. He got under the blankets with Sophie and put his arms around him. Sophie was happy to move back so that he was held securely in Pete's embrace.
As Sophie relaxed into sleep, he felt safe and warm for the first time in a long time. Being with Rob had been like this, but Pete just seemed to radiate security. It didn't feel as if he had anything to fear from Pete and he just knew that he could trust Pete with his life. Though he wasn't so sure he could trust him with his virtue. Oh, well that's a problem for another night. Now all he wanted to do was sleep.
Pete was a little longer in going to sleep, holding Sophie in his arms felt nice. He didn't know if Sophie would reciprocate the interest he had in him or if either of them would actually love the other. That didn't matter right now. Sophie was someone he wanted to be friends with and that friend needed his help right now. Tomorrow, he would set about helping Sophie get some mental health counseling. It sounded like he really needed it. Hell, Pete might need help when this was all over. He had known forever he was gay. He had always gone for the he-man types. Why was he now finding that was he attracted to a beautiful shemale?
* * * * *
Rob had been the last one to get out of bed and join them in the condo's dining room. He wore one of Sally's sexy little robes over his underclothes. Unfortunately, the robe was intended to cover Sally and her endowments, not Rob's. As a result, a robe that was intended to fit on someone a size larger than Rob draped to down his knees and was still tight across Rob's bust. Obviously, the breast fairy had been good to Rob over the past few months. And…while the robe was larger on Rob than Sally, it did nothing to conceal Rob's lower half either…or was that how Rob intended to wear it. An old joke ran through Sally's thoughts about the girl who, when asked by God asked who wanted boobs, thought God said brains so she asked for a double helping.
Pete and Sophie were doing their best to hide their amusement and were failing horribly. Sally had been in the kitchen with her back to them when Rob had first appeared for breakfast. Sophie nudged Pete and pointed out Rob's attire. Pete and Sophie weren't offended or aroused by Rob's appearance. After all, Sophie had been exposed to it for weeks now and Pete just wasn't interested in Rob. While Sally was not a prude, they knew that watching her response to Rob's appearance would be fun to watch. As a result, they were waiting for Sally to come to the table with coffee and juice.
Sally took one look at Rob and smiled. She refused to be embarrassed by someone walking around half-dressed who looked better than she did in the morning. Especially when that someone was a guy, admittedly a cute girly-guy, but a guy nonetheless. Rob's whole demeanor indicated that he was not embarrassed or being intentionally provocative with his appearance, which told Sally that this might be part of the conditioning that they had heard about.
"Good morning sunshine!" She could see that Rob was wearing lipstick and mascara. His hair was neatly brushed and pulled back into a pony tail. He must have seen her cosmetics in the bathroom and used them. She made a mental note to make sure that they picked up makeup supplies for both Rob and Sophie while they were out today.
Rob looked up at her through his eyelashes, coming across like a sex kitten. Sally corrected her original thought. Rob was trying to be provocative, the little minx. Even just sitting there, he looked so damned sexy. She had a brief image of grabbing Rob and having her way with him. The little voice somewhere inside that was yelling at her that she should not think that way was getting thinner and harder to hear.
"Good morning," Rob answered in his cute, sexy voice. "I hope you don't mind that I borrowed one of your robes, the airline appears to have lost my luggage."
That got a laugh out of all of them and Sally acknowledged that Rob and Sophie were going to need clothes, even if they did not buy an entire wardrobe today. Sally and Rob adjourned to their rooms to find clothes for their shopping expedition.
Pete bid them goodbye, explaining that he needed to be at work. "After all, not all of us are the bosses of a big company and can take the day off at a moment's notice." Sophie had managed to find some articles of clothing in Pete's wardrobe that she was able to make work in a unisex fashion. She lounged in the living room, waiting for the other two.
In his room, Rob looked through the pile of clothes Sally had left for him. He discarded the various blouses because they would not fit and skirts to settle on a sweatshirt and pants. Obviously, these had been provided by Pete as they were even larger on him than Sally's robe had been. While they covered him properly, he was dismayed to discover that he had forgotten what it was like to wear clothes that had been made for a man. Even the soft fabric of the fleece felt harsh against his skin.
Rob had come to realize that he was probably permanently hairless as he hadn't noticed any hair growth anywhere on his body. It was just another passing fact of his new life and he had stopped allowing these things to get him down. He looked regretfully at the pile of women's clothes that he had had to discard, wishing that some of it might fit.
Opening the bedroom door, he could see that Sally must have finished dressing and had rejoined Sophie. Quietly, he stepped out his room and into Sally's and pushed the door closed. He felt a little bit like a burglar as he opened drawers in her bureau, looking for clothes that might fit. He was very careful to avoid making a mess of things, mainly because he didn't want to have to straighten it when Sally demanded it.
When that particular thought flashed through his mind, all he could think of was Geri's treatment of Diana the Maid and the work that Diana had been made to do. On one hand, Rob fantasized about being Sally's maid and just knew that it would be better. Working for someone who cares about you would be better than to do a chore because you were ordered to do it. On the other, there was anger as Rob remembered that he was this way because of Geri and her manipulations.
He was still lost in his thoughts when Sally opened the door to see Rob standing at her bureau, underwear in hand and seeming to stare off through the wall. When Rob didn't look around at the slight noise of the door opening, Sally coughed slightly to get his attention. Rob looked around quickly and had the grace to look embarrassed.
"I…I'm sorry," he stammered. "I couldn't find anything that fit properly in the clothes that you left for me. The only things that did fit were some workout clothes and they were uncomfortable."
Sally smiled reassuringly. The last thing she wanted to do was get Rob upset or accuse him of snooping in her underwear drawer. "That's alright; I didn't know what would really fit you when I pulled that pile together for you. What are you looking for?"
She stepped over to him. The nice thing was that the heels he was forced to wear raised him up to almost her height. Sally made a mental note to try to always be in flats or be barefoot when she stood close to Rob. It would keep her from being too intimidating. The errant thought went by that wearing heels around Rob would also accentuate his smallness to her control…'Where did that come from?' she thought.
Rob looked down, not wanting to meet her eyes. "I was looking for some underwear. What there was is too big and uncomfortable. I'm sorry; I know that you think that I shouldn't be wearing something silky or revealing." Rob looked like her wanted to break down and cry from frustration.
Sally gathered her scantily clad friend and boss into her arms and held him tightly. She ignored his breasts pushing against hers.
"Rob…It's okay," she said. Her voice was soft and reassuring. She would probably have used the same kind of tone with an upset child. She pushed him back from her so that they could look at each other.
"We really need to sit down and talk tonight. I said this last night, but I'll say it again. I won't lie to you and tell you that everything is normal, because you're different now and I'm trying to deal with it. I guess that what I'm trying to say is that it's your soul that I love and I just need time to get used to having someone that I care for to have been changed from looking like a man to looking and sounding like a woman. Can you understand that?"
The hope of acceptance was better than outright condemnation and Rob was willing to take anything he could get. Not having any clothes of his own was a scary situation. It was one thing to be in that position when they were slave labor at the club, but he was on his own now. All he had were the clothes he had escaped in.
He blinked tears out of his eyes and nodded at Sally. He smiled for a moment before he fell against her crying. Sally guided him over to the bed and they sat down together. She held Rob while he cried himself, just rubbing his back to relax him. The crying attack only lasted a few minutes and Rob regained control over himself.
He pulled back from Sally and said, "Sorry, everything caught up with me."
"Are you going to be okay now?" Sally asked, trying to gauge how Rob was really feeling.
"I'll be fine. I guess I was just feeling sorry for myself. I mean, I have no clothes, no money, I don't even have a house any more."
Rob's pity party threw Sally for a loop. He had never been like this. After a couple of moments she said, "Yes, you need clothes. But your trust fund is still yours and I know that Geri wasn't able to sell your house. Of course, I can't imagine that you would want to live there again."
Rob looked at Sally in confusion. "Geri told me that it was burned down."
"No, it's fine," Sally replied. "There was break-in though. Probably people looking for Evan and Geri."
He visibly brightened. "I guess things aren't as bad as I thought they were."
"Of course they aren't, you silly goose." Sally caught herself in time to keep herself from calling Rob a girl. "Look…Find something here that you are comfortable with, anything I own you are free to borrow — and I do mean anything! In fact, I've got this really cute miniskirt and sweater combo that would look darling on you." She caught herself when she realized what she had said, "I'm sorry I don't want to embarrass you. Dress however you feel comfortable. We'll go out and get you both some new clothes."
She reached out to finger Rob's hair and said, "Maybe we'll stop by the salon too. I think that you would stand out a bit less if we have your hair done."
Rob had nothing to say in response. After all, how was a guy supposed to react to having his hair done? Yes, his hair had started to become more unruly in the past weeks. He suspected that it was partly due to growth of his own hair and some loosening of the weave. As a result, it was starting to look like an animal's nest and it took a lot of work to make it presentable.
It was bad enough that he had to shop for women's clothes. The one thing that made him feel a bit better was that no one would know that he didn't belong. Then he was saddened that his appearance _was_ completely female. If he ever got the chance, he would have Geri lifting weights, her arms covered in prison tattoos. Evan would be prancing around in a French maid's costume, complete with the high heels and his own set of gigantic tits and of course Rob would enjoy having him outfitted with his own nipple rings.
Rob had a truly vicious thought as he pictured hanging little bells on Evan's nipple rings. He had a vision of the bell ringers at Christmas and was determined he would get Evan to play songs with his tits.
Once he was finished indulging his fantasy of revenge, Rob turned to finding something to wear. Everything Pete owned was far too big on him. Even most of Sally's clothes were either too large or not large enough.
With a sigh, Rob resigned himself to opening a package of panties he found in Sally's drawer. He found it interesting that Sally had a package of new underclothes available. He had noticed that Geri did the same thing. It must be part of the lady's code that dictated that they keep some in reserve. He had never done that and hadn't heard of any other guy keeping brand new underwear on hand. He made a mental note to replace this package while they were out and about today.
He returned to his room and stripped down. Sliding the silky panties up his legs and around his bottom, he could feel that they were almost a fit. He thought that being a bit shorter than Sally didn't necessarily mean that he was also smaller than she was. Tucking his genitals and penis had gotten much easier these past weeks and he know what that meant. Doctor Winters had warned him of the possibility. He was pretty much prepared for the possibility though and he knew that he would still grieve for his masculinity at some point. He noted the size of the panties so that he would know what he would need to buy while they were out and about.
He looked at the dress that he had arrived in last night and made the decision that he could wear the damned thing one last time. At least it would go with his shoes.
* * * * *
The street was empty at this time of the day. Actually, the streets in this part of town stayed empty most of the time. People only went out during the day so that they didn't have to worry about the possibility of some punk trying to steal the few dollars that they might have in their pockets. In Evan's case, he left their apartment only very early in the morning or just before it got dark. It was the best time to get supplies and to avoid being seen by both the cops and the mob that were hunting for them. He and Geri had made the mistake of stopping here to pick up their 'bug-out' equipment and then had found themselves trapped in the city. They still had a couple of thousand in cash, but the rent and supplies would eat that up in only a couple of more months.
As it was, they were surviving on what groceries Evan was able to pick up at the small store in the next block. Geri stayed behind because she said that she would draw attention to them and that she couldn't defend herself in case they got mugged. It hadn't been their intention to hideout in the apartment, it was only supposed to be an emergency stopping point to let them grab their things and get out of town. Their hope that they might escape had vanished almost as soon as the two of them had dropped out of sight. Evan now found himself reduced to skulking in shadows to avoid being seen too clearly.
His size was enough to keep the riff-raff from bothering him these days. In the first week that they had been here, he had broken the arms of two different muggers and the nose of a third, at the cost of a black eye. A small price to pay to help ensure his safety. There had been enough talk among the street rats that they knew not to go after him these days. True, Evan was just as susceptible to a bullet as anyone else, but gunfire in these neighborhoods would attract attention that everyone would be happy to do without. No one had gotten that desperate as yet.
After those encounters, Evan had realized that getting too big a reputation as a tough guy might bring him the attention he was trying to avoid. That was why he elected to go out at just the right time of day when the citizens were going in for the night and before the undesirable element was out in force.
At the market, Evan always made sure to show nothing larger than a twenty when he bought food. He knew that he would have to start using some of the fifties, but they had been wise enough to make sure that they had nothing larger. It might make for a bulky bankroll, but it wouldn't attract attention when they spent it. Of course, that bankroll had shrunk quite a bit in the past weeks.
It was almost completely dark when Evan got back to the apartment and Geri let him in response to his knock. By keeping a low profile and not letting anyone know that they had cash, they expected to be able to last a couple of more weeks before they would have to try to get out of the city and risk being caught.
Geri took the discarded newspaper that he had picked up and went into the other room while he carried the two bags of food into the kitchenette. They were eating a lot of canned food these days, which was all you really could prepare on a hot plate. They hadn't been in this kind of situation in a long time. If only Rob hadn't started to resist the programming…they would be filthy rich now. Not for the first time, Evan wished that he could take some of his frustrations out on Rob. He would make a good punching bag.
Once he was finished putting everything away, Evan began the process of getting a meal ready. Geri insisted that he do the cooking, pointing out that since he was the one who bought it, he would also have an idea of how he thought it should be prepared. Evan just agreed, not bothering to argue that there weren't too many ways to fix canned ravioli or stew. What really rankled was that she also insisted that he be the one to take their clothes to the laundro-mat for washing. She claimed that she didn't feel safe going out by herself.
She claimed that she would stand out too much in this neighborhood. If he didn't want to do things her way, she was perfectly willing to walk out and leave him here. After all, the cops were looking for just him, even though the mob was looking for them both. Evan was under no illusions that his wife would not hesitate to leave if she was unhappy. She would be perfectly willing to tell Anders' thugs where he was if it would save her own neck. It was during times like these that made Evan wonder why he didn't break up with her and find a different partner. Maybe he would explore that option once he was out of this particular mess.
Evan had just decided that cold soup and cheese sandwiches would be on the night's menu when Geri let out a screech. He dropped what he was doing and rushed into the bedroom, afraid that his wife was fighting off an intruder that had tracked them down. He found her looking at the front of the city section, her eyes wide and teeth drawn back in a snarl. He had never seen his wife like this before and she was actually rather unattractive.
As he stepped in, she wordlessly thrust the paper at him, shaking it in anger. A large color picture of a blond woman graced the top half of the section. She wore a short, strapless dress that looked like it had been pulled halfway off her body. The woman appeared to be fairly young and attractive. There was also something very familiar about her.
Evan looked at the picture, but couldn't place the face. When he looked up into Geri's expectant face, she registered surprise that he did not recognize woman.
"It's Rob, you idiot!" she exclaimed.
Evan looked at the picture and things snapped into place. "You're right! He was supposed to be a mindless slut by now. What is he doing at a bar? And looking like that?"
Geri was almost vibrating with anger as she grabbed the paper back and pointed to the narrative that described a raid on a reputed gang headquarters. It went on to say that the picture was of one of the night's heroes who had led a group of restaurant attendees to safety from a building fire. It gave her name as Diana Phoenix. When they looked at the picture again, the edge of a red-and-orange tattoo could be seen at the edge of the girl's dress. Evan was surprised that the picture had gotten past the newspaper's censors.
"That son-of-a-bitch doesn't look like he is acting like a bimbo!" Geri snapped. "He might look like a showgirl, but a sex crazy bimbo wouldn't have done what they say he did!" She looked up at Evan and said, "It says that it was a raid on a gang headquarters. Do you think that Anders grabbed Rob and put him to work somewhere?"
"Maybe," Evan said thoughtfully. "If the police grabbed him, they'll have in some kind of protective custody and he'll have contacted Sally by now. We might be able to use that to make her help us get out of the city and get some cash to help us on our way at the same time." He looked blankly at the wall as he began to plan.
They might not be able to steal the money they had planned on, but they might be able to get something out of this fiasco. Making the people who had stopped them suffer would just be icing on the cake. Evan wondered how much Sally would pay to keep the news that her friend had been turned into a sex-crazed bimbo out of the news. Breaking that kind of secret would destroy the credibility of the investment firm and put everyone out of work. The humiliation that Rob would go through almost made is mouth water.
* * * * *
It had been an interesting day of shopping, to say the least. At the moment, Rob just stood before the full-length mirror and stood in various poses to admire the new him. Or to be honest with himself, the new her. It was obvious that the person in the mirror was not a guy and would never be one. This morning, he was totally depressed about it. Here he was a guy who had been changed around to look like a contestant for a spot in a centerfold. Things had happened today that had changed all of that.
* * * * *
The three of them had hurried off to the mall right after breakfast. The first store on Sally's itinerary had been Victoria's. As Sally had put it, ' The clothes that go against your skin are the most important. A lady designs her 'look' from the inside out. If you wear something sexy and feel sexy, you will be sexy. If you wear something thick and stiff, you will act the same way.' Sally only intended to buy what Rob and Sophie actually needed to get started. A more thorough shopping expedition would be planned later.
Rob and Sophie had felt a bit awkward standing in the middle of the store while Sally looked around for styles that Rob might like. The intimate bits of clothing on the racks around them intimidated them. It had already been agreed that Sophie preferred a more androgynous appearance, so Sophie would only be getting brassieres. It was acknowledged at the same time that Rob could only go girly. There was no way in the world that he would be able to look like anything but an attractive woman. If he had thought about it, this was at least a blessing. He was still coming to terms with the knowledge of the power he might wield over the men who would fight to please a good-looking woman.
Rob had finally gotten the courage to step over to a clerk to ask for help, which is where he experienced his first emotional downer of the day. The sales girl had apparently gotten the impression that Rob and Sophie must be street people who might cause a problem in the store. On reflection, Rob could understand that an unmade-up, woman in a wrinkled, unkempt dress with a rather plain appearing woman, smelling faintly of smoke could cause someone to form the wrong impression.
The girl had talked to them and reluctantly, almost rudely, agreed to help them, but her attitude made it clear that she thought that they were some kind of street trash. When Rob asked if she would measure her for a bra, the girl replied that she couldn't believe a full grown woman wouldn't know her bra size. She just told Rob to find something she liked and then she would be willing to help see if it was the correct size. She wasn't her personal shopper.
Rob was about ready to leave the store in tears when Sally joined the party. She had wrapped Rob in a tight hug and made him understand that the bitch of a sales girl didn't know who she was dealing with and that he deserved better than that. The manager had been called, at Sally's insistence, and Sally allowed the manager to do a credit check on the corporate credit card.
When they came back, the manager took the sales girl to one side and they exchanged a few words. Actually, the girl didn't say much, but the manager had plenty to say. Sally's use of the credit card had not caused any kind of change in the manager's attitude; she had already been prepared to treat them with respect. It was the fact that the girl had hurt the store's image that had angered her.
After that, the sales girl had come back to Rob and had tendered a very sincere apology. She had said that she knew she was out of line and that she would like to show him just how good she was at her job. Rob hadn't wanted to cause the girl any problems and agreed.
After getting both Rob's and Sophie's measurements, the sales girl, named Tracy, led them both around the store and picked out styles that flattered Rob's body to no end. She found styles that made Rob's eyes, driven by Diana's stripper mind, light up. In the end, they had left the store with substantially more than Sally had contemplated. Rob had felt like it was Christmas morning as the three of them staggered out of the store carrying all of their purchases.
The next stop had been just down the mall where Sally proceeded to go all out in buying Rob dresses, skirts, blouses, and business attire. Sally bought so much that she had to arrange for the bulk of the sale to be delivered later in the afternoon, for an additional charge of course. Sally had Rob carry a garment bag containing a skirt and blouse that had really attracted him.
Their final stop had been the salon. Rob found this experience to be totally different from what he had been through when he had gotten the bad weave job and claws for nails. That seemed like months and months ago now.
This time, he was treated like royalty as they did his nails and a pedicure. What felt like heaven is when they took the time to carefully remove the extensions that he had been given weeks ago. His hair was just long enough now that he ended up with a cute style that looked longer than it really was. The absence of the heavy extensions in his hair made his head feel pounds lighter.
It had been while Rob had been moving over to the chair that he had accidentally stepped on the hairdresser's foot. While it normally wouldn't have been a serious incident, it was made worse because Rob's stiletto heel had practically pierced the man's shoe. His bellow of pain attracted the attention of everyone in the place and Rob had tried to apologize for slipping and losing his balance.
The technician wasn't in the mood for apologies though and had cut loose with an angry tirade. It was the wrong thing to do with an emotionally fragile Rob and he found himself practically standing toe-to-toe with an angry woman. As Rob yelled right back that he was sorry and the hairdresser was calling him a dumb bimbo who couldn't even walk straight, Rob could feel himself losing control. It would have probably turned out differently, but Sally stepped into the fight to defend Rob.
That was the last straw for Rob. He didn't need Sally fighting his battles for him damn it! He turned and ran back to the bathroom crying. He cursed the hormones that were coursing through his system. The doctor had told him most of what had been done to him and he knew that these tears were a part of it.
He hadn't bothered to lock the door when he ran in and he sat on the throne, crying into his hands. That was how Sally found him when she came in a few minutes later. She knelt in front of Rob and took him into her arms and just held him. After a few minutes, Robs' arms were wrapped around her and he continued to cry.
"I'm sorry Sally. I've been fighting to stay in control and not lose myself. The doctor told me that I had to work at it and I guess that today was a bit of an overload for me."
"It's okay Rob. I didn't realize what it might be like for you. I mean, you've been acting so natural and comfortable with yourself."
"That's not it...really," Rob said. "I was all set to take that jerk on out there, but you got into the middle of it. Of course, all I could have done was hit him with my purse or try to scratch his eyes out." He giggled girlishly at the image that conjured. Then another sob hit him.
"But that's not the problem," he choked when he got some breath back. "Everyone only sees a woman. But I'm a man!"
Sally hugged him tightly again, her tears flowing almost as freely as his were. The pain she felt at his frustration with his situation was like a fist in her stomach. She rubbed his back in an attempt to comfort him and get him to relax. She heard the entry door open and the woman at the door came to a dead stop. When she saw the two women hugging, she muttered an apology and beat a hasty retreat.
"Rob, it's going to be okay. I don't care what you look like. I wish that I'd stayed with you last night; maybe you would feel better today. In a way though, I'm glad I didn't...it let me think. I must have spent half the night wondering about you and about me."
At her words, Rob had gone still and tense in her arms. He tried to prepare himself for the letdown he knew was coming. Here it came...she was going to push him away and say that it wasn't him, it was her. How could it be her, he was the one who wasn't a man anymore. As much as he felt like a man in his head, he knew that he would never be seen as a man again. Expecting it didn't make it any easier to take though.
Oblivious to the pain building up in Rob, Sally plowed on to bare her soul, "We've worked together for years, but you were mostly off at college. Later, you were already with Geri and I wouldn't have done anything to come between you."
Rob pushed back to see into Sally's face. "And now?"
"Now there is another problem," Sally replied.
"I see. It's because I've been turned into this," Rob said with self-disgust. Once again, Geri had managed to hurt him. It was almost as if she had scripted this whole scene.
"Well...yes, it is," Sally said. She maintained a lock between Rob's eyes and her own.
Rob frowned, but said nothing.
"Rob..." she hesitated to continue, not sure how to say what needed to be said and what Rob had to hear.
"I've learned something about myself over the past few years and I'm not sure how you will like it." Sally didn't wait for a response as she swept on. "Since then, I've been on a few dates and only had one long-term relationship. Nothing lasted very long and I have never understood why."
Sally paused and prepared from what had to come next. "Rob...when you stepped through the door last night, my heart almost stopped." She swallowed and said, "I think that I found out what I was missing in my life. I think that I might be attracted more to women than to men."
She trailed off, not sure where to go next.
"Where does that mean?" Rob asked. "What's going to happen to me?" He felt dizzy and his vision seemed to be going gray. His fears had come true and Sally was rejecting him. "What will I do now?"
He was cut off as Sally took the simple expedient of plastering her lips over his. His eyes went wide for a moment and then crinkled with happiness as he finally understood what she had been trying to tell him. Once Sally could tell that Rob had pulled back from the brink of hysteria, she pulled back to look at him again.
"I know that you are a man, but can you accept that I think that I might be in love with the woman in you - rather than the woman you appear to be"
Now Sally was the one who was afraid of rejection. She had no idea where all of this might take them but she hoped that he would be willing to give it a try.
Just hearing Sally say this made him almost giddy. Trying to be cute, Rob asked, "Are you saying you want to go steady?"
Sally smiled and said, "I would like to leave Rob out of this, so…Diana will you be my girlfriend? I promise I won't date any men, if you will too." She hoped that Rob would see her attempt at humor and not think that she was somehow attacking his masculinity. Not that Geri had left him much to hold on to.
Rob proceeded to nod his head so vigorously that he scattered salty tears everywhere. "I don't care! I was just so scared that you didn't want me and you do! I feel so good!"
Rob was babbling away like a happy child and his heart was racing like crazy. After everything he had been through, he had finally found someone who could accept him for what he was and not be revolted at what had been done to him. He wished that he had been smart enough to see Sally for who she was before he had made his incredible mistake with Geri and Evan.
Sally kissed him again to shut him up and they held each for a few more minutes before she helped him make himself presentable again. Then she led him back out to the hairdresser who had mellowed and apologized profusely for having lost his temper so badly. He and Sally made sure that Rob got the pampering that she had wanted for him in the first place.
It had taken the hairdresser a while to remove the extensions that had been woven in, but the original work was becoming unraveled and that had made his job easier. Once that task was complete, his natural hair had been subjected to a shampooing that relaxed it to restore its original straightness. Not that it had been allowed to stay straight though. By the time the three of them left the salon, Rob's blond hair had been darkened to a rich auburn and his head was crowned by a mass of tight curls that called attention to his cute face.
Rob had spent weeks cursing the natural beauty that resulted from the treatments at that clinic, but he saw himself in a different light now. He wore the skirt and blouse that he had carried in with him and he thought that it displayed just the right amount of cleavage and curves. He had found that he looked good in heels; they made his legs look sooo sexy.
* * * * *
Rob brought his thoughts back to the present. He twirled in the mirror again, watching as the gown flared around him somewhat. They had been home for a couple of hours now and the four of them were going to dinner in a while. Just two happy couples: Sally and Diana, Pete and Sophie. All of the day's work had been done, i.e. shopping and meeting with Jim to give statements on everything that he could. There would probably have to be more meetings, but time would tell. Rob was still feeling good about himself and about the fact that Sally wanted him.
He had already decided that letting a little bit of Diana back into his life might actually help him. After all, if he was to be more womanly that might make Sally happy, then being Diana might actually be fun. He wondered if Sally would be willing to buy him a French maid's uniform.
It was funny that his wife's Machiavellian plot had actually made him more desirable to Sally. He wondered what she would have to say to that, if he were ever to see her again. Maybe he would invite Geri to be his bridesmaid when he married Sally. Evan would be the maid of honor. Rob was sure he could find out the world's most hideous dress for him to wear.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 18
Rob and Sally's relationship evolved rapidly over the following days. It seemed as if they were making up for lost time, they acted like a cross between love-struck teens and long-lost lovers. As much as Rob's inner slut wanted to tear the clothes off both their bodies and have Sally ravish him, he managed to keep that side of himself locked under control. But that control was also a delicate thing that was easily lost. They discovered how strong the Diana side of Rob's personality was during a couple of their make out sessions.
They had been kissing and petting one evening and the kiss that Rob gave Sally was more like exploratory surgery on her tonsils. Neither of them had enjoyed a kiss like that before and it was only because of Sally's self-control that they hadn't ended up in a bout of wild sex right there on the living room floor. As it was, Sally had to wear scarves for a week to hide the hickies on her neck. Rob on the other hand wore his as a badge of honor.
The second time had been during another session that took place while they were watching a movie on the couch. An arm across the shoulder turned into a back rub and then into a full body massage. Rob's delicate touch was enough to light Sally's fire and she threw away any attempt at restraint. Rob ended up with his crotch was positioned near her face as he worked on her back. On reflection, Sally could see that was intentional on his part. It was only Sophie's timely entrance that preserved Rob's virginity.
Sally had been reaching to free his manhood when the door unexpectedly opened... Sally's scramble to close Robs' fly caught the material of his panties and refused to go further. They weren't immediately aware of the smidgen of pink cloth protruding from his pants until they realized that Sophie was not looking either of them in the eye. Sally jumped up to pick up her bra and close her blouse. Sophie could only say, "I have a bra just like that."
As much as Sally had wanted to continue in the privacy of her bedroom, she knew that Rob was still fighting for control of his mind and this could very well push him over the edge. They had discussed the possibility that Doctor Winters might be able help him, but Rob was afraid to let them manipulate his mind even more. The two of them had bid a hasty and embarrassed good night to Sophie before retreating to their separate bedrooms. Rob was confused, he felt trapped, having the body of a stripper, the mind and desires of a man and the emotions of a wanton whore.
For her part, Sophie had been spending a great deal of time with Pete; there were some evenings when she would come in very late. This evening, she sat alone in the living room after Sally and Rob had left it, recalling the action she had witnessed and feeling a bit sorry for herself. The intensity of their passion had succeeded in getting her a bit hot and bothered as well and made her wonder if something like that combination of sex, love and lust would be part of her life again.
She was happy that Pete seemed to be able to accept her the way she was. Pete was such a sweet guy. Sophie was developing strong feelings for Pete, he just wasn't sure what they were, friendship or could they be love. 'Nonsense,' reasoned Sophie, 'I can't love another man, I'm not gay.'
To help her with the trauma of her forced transformation and captivity, Pete had arranged for Sophie to begin therapy sessions with a psychiatrist who had a good reputation. Sophie had only had a couple of sessions so far, but the doctor was quite certain Sophie would benefit from being able to talk through the events she had experienced. Sophie was reluctant to open up completely with the doctor. He wanted to keep some of his experiences and feeling private. He did hope that the doctor would be able to help him/her come to terms with life.
The mental conditioning Sophie, as Steven, had been subjected to had been more ruthless. It had been weeks of conditioned behavior, coupled with physical abuse. Steven had been forced to think of himself as Sophie, a sissy and a woman. Now that she was physically free, Sophie could have thrown off that conditioning, especially with her therapist's help. The question was 'Why?'. Sophie would have returned to being Steven in a feminine-appearing body, a body that was becoming a walking wet dream.
He thought back to Sunday school and the Serenity Prayer, where as he remembered it went:
'God, grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change.
The courage to change the things I can.
And wisdom to know the difference.'
So he had made the decision to stop fighting the inevitable and resolved to let Steven go and become become the best Sophie he could be.
She had found that Pete was willing to accept her as she was now and she counted herself lucky that the Olsen's had been raised as the decent, open-minded people that they were. The fact Pete was cute didn't hurt either and those thoughts were becoming less foreign to her. She had to force herself from wondering what his male package was like. Thoughts like that were confusing. Perhaps the kind of relationship that Sally and Rob enjoyed wouldn't necessarily be denied to her.
Now that they had finished giving their rather long statements to the police regarding their kidnapping and subsequent incarceration at the club and how they had come to be in the physical condition in which they had been found, Rob and Sophie found themselves to be largely ignored by both the police and the criminal elements that had been looking for them. Everyone knew that Rob and Sophie would not be used in court and that any information they could provide was minor at best. As other members of the mob were run to ground, the value that was placed on Rob and Sophie faded to zero.
Sadly, justice for their transformations appeared to be impossible to achieve as there was no way to prove that they had not agreed to it in the first place. Medical release forms authorizing their feminization had been discovered in files at the clinic following a police raid. They were allegedly signed by their wives who claimed to have medical power of attorney. Sophie's (Steven's) wife had been outraged at the accusations that she had caused her husband to be mutilated and feminized. Sophie strongly suspected that he might not have heard the end of Maria and her father though; he had discussions with the FBI and the police about his in-law's accounting practices and the diversion of funds.
Everyone employed at the clinic was under some kind of government protection and could not be charged with anything. Jim had been able to share with Rob and Sally that the mob had put a mole into the ranks of the clinic's employees and that was how the mob had kept control of Doctor Winters. Sadly, that one person had escaped and the police were still looking for her.
Rob really felt no real ill will toward the doctor; he had been forced to put Rob through hell to save his own family. That is something that Rob would have done himself, even if he hated himself for it. But he didn't think that he would be sending the doctor a Christmas card for many years to come.
Because they were in no longer in imminent danger, Rob and Sophie were not forced to remain in the apartment under an unseen guard. The police still kept close tabs on them from a respectable distance when they left the apartment, but they did not need to contend with a uniformed escort now.
It only took a week of house arrest for Rob and Sophie to become completely bored out of their minds. Before, their lives had been filled with preparing the nightclub to open for the night and with practicing their acts. Sophie did not miss the dancing and the need to lip-synch, but Rob had been caught more than once himself humming one of the songs that Diana had performed to.
After a tentative conversation or two, Sally and Sophie had formed a type of sisterly relationship, based on their strong feelings for Rob. Where Rob resisted feminine behavior, Sophie had found it best to embrace it as it fitted her new form. They would enjoy a chat some evenings between the time Sue got home from work and Pete's arrival to take Sophie off for dinner and a night at a show or museum. One of the things that they discussed was Rob's behavior. It concerned them both that Rob would unconsciously slip into behavior that was decidedly feminine in nature. One moment he would be walking down the hall totally in control as Rob and the next his ass would be swaying enticingly. He never seemed to notice these kinds of things either.
Where Sophie could not carry a tune in a basket and had resorted to lip-synching during performances, Rob/Diana had been lucky enough to develop a lovely singing voice that ached to be let loose. Sophie had even caught Rob swaying back and forth in time to the tune he was humming. Rob found his feminine singing voice to be one of the few things that he was happy with as a result of the work that had been done on him.
Sophie had shared her observations of Rob's behavior with Sally who had cautiously approached Rob about it. With Sally working to make Rob more comfortable with his feminine side and who was inside him, Sally and Sophie had been treated to the occasional impromptu concert. Sally had suggested the Rob consider seeing a therapist as well, but he pooh-poohed the idea. He explained that everything had happened to him so gradually that he hadn't experienced any kind of trauma. Besides, he was dealing with everything just fine.
Sally's concern about Rob and the fact that he steadfastly refused to consider some therapy had been shared with Jim as well. He had acted as a liaison between Sally and Dr. Winters to provide anonymity for the doctor, but still give Sally a place where she could get some guidance when dealing with Rob's multiple personalities As this was still new territory for him, Winters was not able to help her much though.
* * * * *
Sally had stayed with Rob and Sophie for the first couple of days after the rescue, but she was forced to return to a regular work schedule after that. Being in charge of an investment firm meant that she needed to be there to help run things, even if she wasn't able to make investment recommendations.
As she sat at her big executive desk, which she still thought of as Rob's, she wished again that Rob was here to be in charge instead of her. She hated the stress of feeling like she always had to be right when she signed off on someone else's decisions. She had really hoped that she could turn over everything when they had found Rob, but he was dealing with a crisis of self-confidence and probably would be doing so for a long time.
She reclined back, looking at nothing, as a wild thought came to her. Why not have Rob come back to work as her assistant? It would let her draw on his investment and business acumen and his abilities. Plus it had the added advantage of helping him rebuild his self-worth. She turned the concept over in her mind to look at it from different angles and naively she could not see that there would be a problem.
Deciding to put her plan into action, she stepped out to her administrative assistant's desk to give her instructions. It took no time at all to arrange to have a second desk, computer, and phone to be installed in a corner of Sally's office.
Wanda was a bit miffed at hearing that Sally was arranging to fill a position that she felt she should be entitled to and was only slightly satisfied when Sally told her that it was not a permanent position, only a training job to help a good friend.
Once she was satisfied that everything was organized, Sally checked her schedule and left for the day. She knew that Rob would be a bit apprehensive at the prospect of returning to the office, but he wasn't going to be coming back as Rob, the CEO, but as Diana, the lowly assistant. She thought that this would serve two purposes. One, it would help Rob get comfortable being at work again and, two, the fact that he would be at the bottom of the food chain might make him break out of the shell he had pulled in around himself. Maybe the old Rob would come charging back, even if it was as the new Rob masquerading as a sexy secretary. Sally giggled to herself as she imagined her old boss bringing her coffee and taking dictation...she decided then and there she would insist he always wear tight short skirts in addition to his mandatory high heels.)
* * * * *
Sally was sure that Rob would be home from his daily grocery shopping. Because he had found nothing else to do around the apartment and Rob was a pretty good cook, he had taken on the chore of preparing dinner each night. So…Rob was constantly replenishing supplies in the kitchen. It was just another aspect of Rob's training as Diana the Maid that had come to the fore. He did insist on having help with cleanup though, so everyone who ate also helped clear the table and clean the kitchen. Sally thought that was a pretty smart division of labor, plus she loved seeing Rob in his lace apron and high heels. She got the distinct impression that Rob liked it as well.
Sally debated on whether to call ahead to let Rob know that she had plans to take them out to dinner, but decided against it. It would probably be just the two of them and he would not have started his preparations as yet. It would be just as easy to sweep him out the door and off to Gino's. She wanted Rob to be a bit off-balance, but still comfortable for the plan she was going to propose to him. The word 'propose' sent a tingle through her tummy. The company had no rules regarding nepotism. Could she work alongside Rob as his spouse, could he take orders from her? The thoughts intrigued her and kept a smile on her face all the way home.
Rob met her at the door and it was apparent that his control over the 'Ms. Hyde' portion of his personality had slipped. He was dressed, barely, in a tight blouse that displayed his ample charms and a short skirt that ended well above the knee. His ever present high heels completed the look and showcased his shapely legs. Rob posed in front of her, inviting comments. He leaned against the wall, with one hand on his hip, his feet crossed at the ankles. His other hand played with a lock of hair.
She looked at her girl / boyfriend appreciatively. The body before her was right out of her dreams and she knew that the mind inside was no slouch either. She suspected that Rob's feelings were incapable of being hurt at the moment, but she did not want to encourage behavior that Rob might be ashamed of later. So she did not give out the approximation of a wolf whistle as she was sorely tempted to do.
No matter how hard she tried she couldn't keep the desire from her eyes. She felt the stirrings of lust and envy. He looked just as good, if not better, than she did and he was a guy. She felt sad for Rob at that fact he was a man fighting against being a woman, because he might very well look like this for the rest of his life. A woman that seemed to be right out of some of Sally's own late night fantasies.
As much as she hated Geri for what she had done to Rob, she probably owed her some thanks. Of course, that gratitude wouldn't save her life if Sally ever got hold of her. Her dreams at night were a kaleidoscope of emotions, jumping from an orgy with Rob to a torture scene in a donjon with Geri on the rack. Sally wasn't sure which she enjoyed the most. Oh well both would have to wait, but all in good time.
His look was definitely not suited for a night out at a restaurant and she elected to tread carefully with him, but she couldn't help by indulge herself at the same time. She stepped up to him and hugged him as she complemented him on his appearance. At the risk of ruining their lipstick, she gave him a passionate kiss. In response, he rubbed his breasts against hers in an obvious dance of seduction as their lips were locked.
When she let him up for air, Rob asked, "So…What do you think?" His attitude was more provocative and take-me-to-bed, than what Sally customarily saw from Rob. Yes, Diana's personality had definitely bubbled to the surface and threatened to boil over. Not for the first time, Sally was sorely tempted to take Rob to bed and ravish him. But she realized that she would be taking advantage of him and tamped those feelings back down. Instead, she pulled back far enough to meet his eyes and mischievously ran her tongue up the bridge of his nose.
"I think that you look wonderful and good enough to eat. I would love to drag you off to my bed and sample your wares."
The troubled expression that flitted across Rob's face did not go unnoticed, even if had only been there for a moment. Sally just assumed that Rob was feeling down about his appearance and that was nothing she could help with, other than to be supportive. Her reaction to his fading masculinity would probably have made things worse at this point, so it was fortunate that the subject did not arise.
"I thought that we would go the Gino's for dinner tonight. Would you mind changing into something a little more modest while I get into something appropriate for a dinner date? Just make sure that you don't wear the same thing I am." Her smile got him to respond in kind and defused the entire erotically charged situation.
Rob went into his room while Sally took care of changing out of her business attire and refreshed her makeup. She found it funny that she had finished and was ready to leave while Rob was still preparing. For all of his statements to the contrary, Rob was starting to act even more feminine. He was the only one who couldn't see it and everyone else was too sensitive to his feelings to point it out.
She knocked on his door and asked if he was ready yet.
"I can't decide what to wear," was his rather plaintive response.
While it might have been amusing coming from a teenaged girl, Sally knew that Rob's difficulty was due to indecision caused by his desire for modesty and Diana's drive to be as sexy as possible. It had resulted in Rob's mind hitting a vapor-lock and he ended up frustrated.
"Okay, let me help." Sally opened the door to find Rob standing before the open closet, clad only in a bra, panties, and heels. He turned as she came in and she was struck by the fact that the man she had come to love looked like a woman, from the front or the back. The bulge that would give a lie to that fact was practically non-existent these days. Sadly, their kiss earlier hadn't managed to get a rise out of little Rob at all.
Sally again wished that Rob would consent to see a mental health counselor like Sophie was…it would make it easier to know what he needed and to help him come to terms with what he had become.
Sally looked through the closet that had become increasingly more full of Rob's feminine apparel. She selected a simple cotton blouse that enhanced Rob's assets without putting them on display and a skirt that ended just above the knee. When they were done, Rob was still dressed attractively, but no longer looked like a street walker. Rod looked into the mirror and saw he was attractive but not as sexy as he wanted, after all he had a date.
Sally said, "Well, what do you think?"
"I look like a schoolmarm," he mumbled. "In all honesty Mister Dillon, I'd rather look like Miss Kitty."
Sally laughed and said, "Sorry this ain't Dodge City and Saloon girls are not allowed where we are going." She stood back to admire her handiwork while Rob gave a half-twirl to show off. "You know Rob you make a beautiful girl."
She immediately regretted her statement as she saw the brief shadow that crossed Rob's face as he recalled what he had lost in terms of the ability to be intimate. It seemed that the feminization of his body had accelerated somewhat and he was finding it increasingly difficult to even feel like a man. This was one of the reasons that Rob avoided being intimate with Sally: He didn't want to subject himself to the ridicule that went with being less of a man or worse, the pity she would have for him when it was revealed that he was no longer able to perform as a man. The last thing the Rob side of him wanted to be was 'beautiful' while, paradoxically, the Diana side glowed at the compliment. The internal tug of war was starting to wear on him.
She tried to distract him from his thoughts as she captured his arm in hers and escorted him out to her car. She opened and held the door for him so that he could seat himself in the car properly. He had enough practice now that he automatically seated himself first and then swung his legs into the car before him. Sally made sure she was positioned to screen Rob's legs anyway as she never knew when his Diana personality would show itself. She knew that he was wearing panties; but she didn't want him showing off his undergarments to the neighbors. Neither of them noticed that Sally had subconsciously taken the masculine role just now.
They chatted about general things while Sally drove, discussing traffic, the mild weather, how busy the store had been while Rob had been grocery shopping that day. Sally managed to deflect any questions Rob posed about work, saying that she didn't want to talk about it just now.
She felt a bit guilty about the games she seemed to be playing, but she wanted to be able to convince Rob to come back to work and she was afraid of the effort that might be required.
When they pulled up to Gino's, Rob smiled. He had enjoyed eating here many times in the past. Usually with Geri on a night out, but Sally had joined them several times. When Rob actually thought about it, Sally had always been their guest because he had insisted upon it; Geri never seemed to want her around.
Inside they were greeted by someone who looked old enough to be their grandfather. "Ah…Miss Olsen! I never forget a pretty face especially one on such a nice person." Gino exclaimed.
It had been quite some time since Sally has been in and it had always been with the Tanners. The fact that the owner remembered her at all was testament to how good a host Gino actually was.
"It's good to see you again!" he said. Gino's warm welcome made it clear that they were his family tonight. Never mind that he tried to treat all of his guests that way though. "And who is your beautiful friend?"
Sally hesitated for a moment, not sure how to introduce Rob, but Rob jumped and said smoothly, "How do you do. My name is Diana Tanner." Rob was half-afraid that Gino might actually recognize him; the older man was no slouch.
Gino studied Rob's new face for a moment, obviously committing it and the name that went with it to memory. Rob knew that he would now always be known as Diana to Gino.
"You look a bit like Mr. Tanner, Miss Olsen's friend," Gino said, obviously searching for what his relationship was.
Thinking fast, Rob said, "I'm his cousin. My dad is Rob's half-brother."
Rob was both happy and saddened by the fact that he still bore some resemblance to himself. Most people would miss it though. It was just another sign that Geri and Evan had done away with Robert Tanner. Rob would have been completely mortified though if Gino had actually recognized him. There was no way he wanted to explain to anyone how he had come to look like this.
The followed their host to a quiet corner of the dining room and took their seats as Gino held a chair for each them. Rob watched Gino seat Sally first and then followed her lead flawlessly, placing his purse on the floor just as he had been taught.
They avoided the wine that the server offered them and helped themselves to plates of the Athenian salad when it appeared. They maintained their light conversation through their dinner. Once they were both full and had declined a desert of baklava, Sally decided that it was time to tell Rob her plans.
"Rob, I know you and Sophie have been going stir crazy lately," she began. He agreed with a slow nod, she had his full attention now that she appeared to be getting to the reason they were out and about this evening.
"I've been having some frustrations at work," she said and paused.
"What kind of problems?" He was fully engaged in problem-solving mode and his ears would have been pointed forward if he had been a cat.
"Well…I have concerns that some of our investment recommendations might be off. I'm also not sure if we're reading the markets correctly."
"You just have to have confidence in yourself and the team, Sally," Rob said encouragingly. "You'll do fine."
Sally waited while the server cleared their table so that they could relax with coffee. "Rob, I was only supposed to run the place until you came back. I may know how things work and I'm a good administrator, but I'm worried that things could collapse before too long." Sally leaned in close to purposely invaded Rob's personal space and went on, "I just don't have your instincts or insights into the financial world. One small misstep on my part could ruin hundreds of people. I need help and advice on a daily bases." Thus firmly planting the seed.
Rob sat back in his chair. His fear of the company shutting down and everyone losing their jobs was one of the reasons he had ended up this way in the first place. It almost felt the same way again.
"Sally, there's nothing that I can do," he said, almost seeming to whine. Sally took a hold of both of his hands and said, "There is one thing you could do. Come back to work."
Rob acted like he had been hit with a cattle prod, "Who would believe that I'm really Rob Tanner now? Even worse, imagine what the publicity would do. The client list would be empty before lunch."
This was what Sally felt would be the easy part. Rob needed to see that he was necessary to keep the company from falling apart. It wouldn't be hard to get him back to work after that…hopefully.
"Rob…You're right, looking like you do now, you could never come back as Rob Tanner. However you're the one who developed the tracking software and you know best how to interpret the market trends. That's why you're so good at what you do, never mind that you can communicate with the clients so well. Maxwell and Dennings are doing the best that they can, but the early reports on profits and returns are telling me that we won't meet the targets that we quoted at the beginning of the year. After that, it's a short stop to having to shut down the company."
Everything she was telling him was the truth. She had left out the fact that most of their problems were being caused by the government employment reports and that the bad news was expected to reverse itself within the month. It was more important to get Rob back to work again.
"Sally, I can't come back and run the company," he repeated. "Most of our clients are old-guard chauvinists. Who would even take me seriously?"
Sally sat back in her chair as if lost in thought then she seemed to have an Ah hah moment, "Rob, I have an idea to get us through to the end of the year and we could be working to sell the company. That way, we can save everyone's jobs and our client's investments."
"Okay. I'm listening."
"It won't take a minute to arrange for a desk, workstation, and phone at work. I need you to come to work tomorrow and help me bring everything back under control."
"Sally! I've already told you that I can't come back as the boss." Rob was starting to get annoyed with how the conversation was going.
Sally cut him off as she said, "No, not as the boss you can't. You're going to come to work as my executive assessment and work at a desk in my office."
Rob nodded as he acknowledged he understood what she was proposing but didn't look convinced.
"I don't know, Sally. I really don't think that it's a good idea for me to go into the office at all. What if someone recognizes me? I'd lose everyone's respect, I would be the laughing stock of the company. I'm still trying to manage my inner Diana. I think that it would be better for me to not do this." He shook his head as he rejected her plan.
She had expected this reaction, so Sally shifted to Plan B.
She had discovered, quite by accident, that Rob couldn't help but obey her when she gave him an instruction and let him know that she expected him to do what he had been told. It had been after an especially good meal that Rob had prepared one night and all four of them had been sitting at the table. When it came time to leave the table and clean up, Pete and Sophie had started the process. Rob couldn't help it. Out of his conditioned reflex he started carrying plates and glasses to the kitchen as well. Sally had told him that the other two had it taken care of, but Rob had continued to help. Sally had raised her voice and firmly told Rob to let it be and to come into the living room with her. When he hesitated she said, "Do it! And do it now, I won't stand for this insubordination!" It had been like she had been a lion tamer and she had just cracked her whip. Rob had set the pans down that were in his hands and had meekly followed her into the living room. Neither of them said anything about it, but Sally had thoughtfully filed the incident away.
Now, it was time to see if Rob was really as obedient to her desires as he seemed. In this case, she reasoned that it was better for him to be out and around other people, using his mind, instead of sitting at home vegetating. She straightened in her chair, looked at Rob in a no-nonsense manner and sharpened her voice as she said, "Rob, you are going to come with me to work tomorrow. Do you understand? I need your help and you need to be with people again. I won't take no for an answer!"
Rob looked at her like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming truck. He was terrified at subjecting himself to the potential embarrassment of being found out at work. These were people he had worked with for a long time and he just knew that they would recognize him. Then he would be subjected to the sympathy from those who might care about him and revulsion and from those who would not stomach what had been done to him.
Sally could see that her demand upon Rob absolutely terrified him. Rob's emotions scrolled across his face like weather reported on the bottom of a TV screen. She knew that he would do what she instructed, but he did not want to either. She certainly didn't want to be enforcing her will upon him just to hurt him. This was for his own good. Of that she was convinced.
With all the love and affection she could muster she went on, "Rob, it will be okay. I know that you're scared. I can see it in your eyes and on your face. I'll be with the all of the time and I promise that I won't let you get hurt. You have to trust me."
He looked across at her and quietly said, "Look what happened to me, the last time I trusted a woman."
His comment stung to lump her together with Geri, but he was right and he was speaking from fear. She reached across the table and took hold of his clenched hands. They were practically vibrating from the force with which each hand gripped the other. She met his eyes and as she said, "Please, trust me, I am not Geri. I would die before I let anyone hurt you. I don't want to challenge your masculinity but take a look around this room. You are more feminine and attractive than anyone here, myself excluded of course. Your company needs, I need you, and I think that you need this too."
Rob's expression threatened to break as he replied, "You don't understand Sally. I'm not only afraid of being recognized as a man in dag; but more so I'm terrified of what might happen if I lose control and Diana surfaces."
She never looked away as she repeated in a steady voice, "I promise. Everything will be okay."
He disengaged his hands as he brushed at a couple of tears in his eyes as he looked down at the table.
"I wish that I had never met Geri. Then Evan would never have been involved and I wouldn't have been turned into this!" He waved at his curvy body. "The only things that aren't a woman are between my legs and in my head. I wish that I could make them suffer as much they've made me suffer.
Sally smiled as she recalled her dreams of torturing Sally and listened as Rob rambled on.
"I think that I would take away their looks and make them slaves to their hormones and emotions, just like they did to me. They wanted to turn me into a she-male whore Sally! All so that they could steal some money, ruin our reputation, and put all of the blame on me! Money truly is the root of all evil."
Rob was in danger of breaking down completely and his voice was rising. Both of which Sally knew would draw attention to them in their corner and embarrass Rob even more. Never mind that it would look like one woman having an emotional moment with another. She wanted to spare Rob from being the center of attention though.
She grabbed Rob's hands again and shook them gently.
"Hey! Look at me! I'm your friend and I love you. We'll get through this, I promise you."
A shocked Rob said, "Excuse me. Did you say you love me?"
"Of course silly, I have loved you almost from the very first time we meet." Looking at him, she wasn't sure whether he was completely stable enough for what she had planned tomorrow. She would keep an eye on him, like she promised, and get him home if he broke down. She really wished that he would agree to see the therapist that Pete had found for Sophie.
At the word 'love', Rob's body language changed. It seemed to put rejuvenate him. He went from despondent to hopeful. He was willing to put up with all of this female crap if it meant a lifetime of sharing with this wonderful woman who has promised to take care of him.
Once Rob had regained his composure, Sally took him home, got him into a long silk nightgown, and put him to bed with a chaste peck on the forehead. Despite his worries about the coming day, Rob was asleep quickly enough, a smile on his face and a warm glow in his heart.
* * * * *
They were up early the next morning so that Sally could make sure that they were ready for work and in the office ahead of everyone else. She wanted Rob established in his office, well…her office for the moment, so that he would not have to feel like he was being paraded before everyone.
Sally had thought ahead and had selected a modest skirt and blouse for Rob's first day as her assistant. She felt that it was better than having to send Rob back to the closet to remove what Diana wanted to wear to work. Sally felt that a form-fitting pencil skirt and blouse wouldn't work well. Even though Rob wanted to appear professional, Sally quietly made sure that the panties and bra that she had laid out were being worn. The panties she selected were intentionally a size to small to help control his man parts and keep them tucked safely away. She did throw Diana a bone though; Sally had included a silk slip to be worn under the skirt. She knew that the feel of the silk sliding across his legs and ass would be a delicious sensation; it was something that she enjoyed anyway.
Sally also checked to make sure that Rob's makeup wasn't too overstated. Not that she really needed to worry as Rob had never felt the need to apply his makeup so heavily that he looked like a lady of the evening, except when he was performing on stage. When they walked out the door, Rob looked exactly like what he was, or at least what everyone would think, and that was a sophisticated young woman prepared to work in an office.
Rob had put on the clothes that Sally had laid out for him. He knew that she was concerned about the possibility that he might somehow slip into the loose behavior that he had exhibited on occasion. His loss of control was why he had been afraid to go along with Sally's plan to have him join her at work.
A random thought reminded of the days when parents would bring their son or daughter to work for the day. He doubted that Sally would appreciate the humor if he called her mommy at work today.
He wasn't concerned about losing control himself. He was sure that he had established a sort of détente between his conscious mind and the mental conditioning that had been instilled into him by the doctor. He was able to draw on the confidence that seemed to be part of Diana without letting anything else through.
Sally had come in to help him get ready for work, but she wasn't fooling him. She was making sure that he was wearing the underwear and hosiery that she wanted him to wear. He found that amusing because he really needed to wear a bra these days to support his boobies. He would have been happier if he could wear one of his G-strings, but he knew that Sally wouldn't go for that. He liked the feel of his skirt brushing against his bare buttocks, it made him feel so sexy.
When he realized that he was thinking like Diana, Rob shook his head slightly to clear it. He knew that if he told Sally what was going on, he wouldn't have to go with her to the office, but she would renew her push to get him back to see Doctor Winters. He wanted to avoid that if he could, the last thing he wanted was someone making him relive the horrors of that time. They still filled his nights with terror.
* * * * *
The commute was uneventful. Rob had a moment of panic when the security guard asked for his badge. Sally merely smiled and said, "It's in your purse Diana, I saw it there this morning." With trembling hands Rod got the clasp open and found a badge with his feminine picture and the name Diana Turner on it. The guard swiped it and handed it to Rob with a cheery "Have a good day ladies." Rob responded by batting his mascaraed eyelashes at the young man. As they walked towards the bank of elevators Sally noticed Rob was putting a bit more wiggle in his waggle. Sally said nothing, she simply enjoyed the show.
Sally and Rob were in their office sipping coffee when Wanda got to her desk. The glass walls gave Sally a good view of the rest of the offices and she waved good morning to Wanda before beckoning her in. Rob turned from his workstation in the corner and stood up as Wanda came in. He had been the one to hire her a couple of years back and she had been a backup for Sally on many occasions. If Wanda didn't recognize him, Rob would probably be okay with everyone else.
"Wanda…I'd like you to meet Diana Tanner," Sally said. "Diana is Rob's cousin. She is learning what it means to be an executive assistant and a bit about what our business does. It's part of an internship for her degree."
Rob smiled as he walked over to meet Wanda again. He prayed that Wanda only saw the cute co-ed exterior, but he was scared nonetheless. Sally noticed, with some concern, the sway in Rob's hips the wiggle from this morning was back.
"How do you do Wanda?" Rob chirped in his best valley girl voice.
Wanda stared hard at Rob. Rod fragile self-confidence was about to break when she went on and said "Yes, I can definitely see the family resemblance."
Rob sighed in relief and said, "For a second there I thought I had lipstick on my teeth or something."
His behavior was fine. Once he had passed the scrutiny of Wanda Sally could see that the nervousness Rob had been exhibiting had seemed to melt away and he became more relaxed and outgoing. Wanda watch as rob retreated to his desk, broke out his compact and checked his makeup. This was a big difference from how he had been acting just a few minutes ago. There was nothing specific that she could put her finger on, but she hoped that she wouldn't be sorry about this.
Seeing that Diana was not the competition that she had feared, Wanda immediately categorized Diana as an airhead secretary wannabe and gave Diana a welcoming smile and they exchanged pleasantries.
Sally exhaled and relaxed as she smiled as well. She had been concerned about Wanda's frustration at apparently being passed over for a promotion. At this point, Rob could use all of the friends and help that he could get. Of course, she didn't plan on having Rob spend time on his own for quite some time. Especially now, when it looked like he might be acting a bit out of the norm.
Wanda offered to show Diana around the office and to introduce her to everyone. Sally saw Rob's eyes widen at the invitation and knew that he was worried about being outed. He visibly relaxed when Sally thanked Wanda and said that she planned on doing the introductions at the morning's staff meeting. She did ask her to show Diana where to find the ladies toilet and the break room. She also requested that she show Diana how she liked her coffee as that would be one of Diana's responsibilities.
That got a dirty look from Rob as he mouthed the word 'Really.' To which she responded with a mock grin of 'what-did-I-say?' She felt better about that too. It meant that Rob was still trying to hold things together. Sally decided that she would wait and see if she needed to do something or not. She would keep a close eye on him and pull the plug on this adventure if it looked like trouble.
"Wanda, Diana will be doing some of the things that you have been doing for the next few days. One of the real reasons she is here though is to learn how an office works."
This was the story that Rob and Sally had settled upon. Diana's resemblance to Rob could be explained away by the family relationship and no one would realize that 'Diana' was actually doing the trend analysis instead of learning it.
Once introductions were over, Wanda returned to her desk to begin the day. Sally and Rob sat down at his workstation to review the masses of data that had been collected over the months of Rob's absence. Fortunately, Rob's software had the ability to provide summaries and the appropriate information had been captured and fed in during that time. Rob could see that the analysts they had on staff had made pretty good decisions and he could only point out a few course corrections for some accounts. Sally visibly relaxed as Rob's assessment meant that she had not inadvertently run the company into the ground.
Just the process of looking over the data analysis and reports allowed Rob to relax. He had almost lost it again because he had been so nervous. When Wanda had come in, he had drawn on Diana again and allowed her to help him. On the way to the break room, he had found himself starting an inappropriate conversation about underwear preferences. When he had commented that he loved thongs, he had realized that he had gone too far and had laughed it off as a joke. He had managed to bring Diana back under control before they returned with coffee refills for everyone and before Sally noticed his errant behavior.
* * * * *
When the time came for the staff meeting, she and Rob were the last ones into the conference room. Sally walked in first followed by Diana. Everyone stared at the stranger with Sally. It meant that she was the center of attention. There was a whirlwind of whispered conversation as Diana stood off to the side, his hands demurely crossed in front of him, his eyes downcast trying not to make eye contact with anyone in the room who Rob knew were sure to identify him as a fraud. He waited for instructions, he awkwardly shifted from one foot to the other. Sally formally introduced Diana, and provided their agreed upon story of Diana being a cousin hired as an unpaid intern as a favor to the boss.
It was better than making Rob say hello to everyone as they entered the room. There were about a dozen people around the table and Rob knew most of them. He was sure that they all would know who he was and point it out to the rest. There were a few others in the room that he did not know, but they looked vaguely familiar for some reason.
Sally had prepared a short presentation for the meeting and she asked Rob to get coffee for those who were interested. She knew that it was a task way below him, but it would keep his mind occupied
Rob asked for a show of hands to see how many of them wanted coffee. When he started counting them up, a shock of fright went through him when he realized that he was struggling to count much above five. He covered for himself and went to where the coffee service has been set up in the corner. He was sure that he needed more than five, so he poured one more than that and started passing them out. Once he had taken care of the five people he was sure about, he asked again. He paid attention this time to who still wanted a cup and he poured the coffee by matching a full cup to each person that he remembered.
A couple of the guys did look at Diana as if they were undressing him. He shuddered slightly as he recalled those looks from the club but he was turned on at the same time. Then he noticed that a couple of the women were looking at him the same way. It was a bit unnerving to have people he knew and had managed at one time looking at him in that way.
Then it dawned on a few of them that Diana was familiar, but no one was willing to admit where they knew her from. Not as Rob, but as Diana. It was either because they had either seen him perform in the club or they had seen that damned newspaper picture. A couple of the guys in the back of the room were whispering and he heard one of them say, "It is her, I tell you! I was there!"
The more stressed he became, the more he thought about what could happen if he were recognized as Diana Phoenix. And here he had been worried being recognized as Rob Tanner. That was probably why he seemed to be such a ditz; he was too distracted to keep control of himself. His apprehension created the perfect conditions for osmosis as it drew the Diana personality to the forefront.
More trouble raised its head when Sally realized that she had forgotten a file folder. "Diana, would you get the financial Cash Flow projections from my desk please? Diana stood there with a puzzled look on her face. Sally added "It's the red folder from my desk." When Diana still didn't move immediately Sally added, "It says April on it."
Wanda smiled inside as she thought her initial evaluation of Diana was confirmed, she was truly an airheaded bimbo. No threat to her career aspirations; but she would have to keep her away from Tom, in accounting. She had him picked out for her.
She and Rob needed to discuss how to handle this kind of thing after the meeting. Because Diana was here as her assistant, Sally had to ask Rob / Diana to do these kinds of chores for her. But it felt wrong to Sally to make Rob do her scut work.
Rob just nodded to her in response and actually acted relieved to be able to leave the room. He was back a few moments later, holding the folder. "Did you mean this chartreuse folder, Miss Olsen?"
Sally looked and said, "Yes, that one. But it's red, like your bra." She knew that she shouldn't have said it immediately after the words came out of her mouth. The raised eyebrows in the room spoke volumes. How would she explain she knew what underwear Diana was wearing?
Sally said, "Diana is staying in my spare bedroom until she can find a place of her own." It was meant to be said in jest, but she saw Rob's eyes widen a bit. Either in upset or shock, Sally wasn't sure which. Rob did not react further, he just minced over to her and handed off the folder.
For some reason, Rob had felt both aroused and afraid when Sally had made her joke about his bra. He knew that he needed the bra and that no one could tell that he was anything but what he seemed, but there was still that fear inside. The arousal seemed to come from the fact that every male eye locked on to his chest the minute Sally had made her comment. It reminded him of when he had been the center of attention at the club and he loved it. He stood up tall and arched his back accentuating his twin assets.
Then...one of the younger analysts, he didn't recognize him, had to speak up. "You wear a red bra Diana?"
Rob made a note somewhere in the back of his mind that this would be due for a sexual harassment counseling session, but his visible reaction was totally different. "Uh-huh. Do you want to see?" He answered, his tone slipping into naughty girl mode. He reached up to unbutton his blouse.
Sally shut Rob down immediately as she said, "Not here Diana. This is an office." She turned back to her preparations, but not before looking daggers at the instigator of the whole exchange.
Rob was feeling pretty frazzled and he might have been able to pull himself together except that the projection system chose that moment to finish its warm-up cycle and the light hit Rob fully in the eyes. In his agitated state, Rob immediately succumbed to a flashback. Suddenly, Diana was onstage again, in front of the blinding spotlights. In her mind, Diana could hear Gypsy Rose Lee singing her signature song.
Fortunately for both Rob and Sally, a couple of the members in Diana's captive audience got Sally's attention as she was preparing to begin speaking. She hadn't turned to look at the screen behind her as yet, but she realized what had to be happening when a couple of the women said, "Sally!" rather loudly.
Sally spun around to find Diana, not Rob, swaying seductively, with a cute, playful smile on her face, a smile that was happy and seductive at the same time. It didn't help things that her blouse was completely undone and her hands and arms were twined together above her head. Sally knew that the next step would be for the blouse to slither down to the floor if she did not take steps to stop the show.
In an attempt to make light of the situation and pass it off as a gag, Sally looked at her and put her hands on her hips. "Diana, put your blouse on properly. Who dressed you this morning? Monkeys?"
That got a laugh from the group, like she hoped, but she saw that Diana was not responding. Concerned, she stepped up into Diana's face to snap her fingers. Diana did not react and just kept on with her act, moving her arms down in preparation to shuck her blouse. Sally was glad that Diana had not started singing as yet, but that was a distinct possibility. She needed to get her lover out of here and into the privacy of her office.
Instructing everyone to wait for her, she said "I'm sorry about this. Diana has been under a lot of stress lately, what with the disappearance of her uncle." She took Diana by the arm and pulled her out of the room and into her office, followed by Wanda. She stationed Wanda with Diana and closed the blinds to the hallway. Then she returned to the conference room in an attempt to salvage the fiasco.
"Diana is dealing with some traumatic events in her life that I did not realize were quite so serious. I'm going to have to see if I can get her some professional help, so we will have to postpone this meeting until tomorrow."
As everyone began to pack up their notebooks and computers, Sally continued. "As I said, Diana has had some stressful experiences recently, so I would appreciate it if you would respect her privacy."
She paused as she looked around the room, catching the eyes of a few of them. "If a video of this were to find its way onto YouTube, I would be rather unhappy. Believe me, I can find out how it got there too. Imagine yourself being chased down the street by me." At least a couple of the guys had the decency to look ashamed of the fact that their phones had been out the whole time.
Everyone acknowledged her veiled threat with a nod and filed out of the room. They really were all decent people, so Sally was not too concerned about any kind of difficulty. It was something she had reason to reflect on later however.
Back in her office, Sally found Wanda sitting beside Diana, holding her tightly. It was apparent that Rob had regained control of himself again as he was fully dressed and he was crying, great black streaks of mascara running down his cheeks. It was understandable that he would be upset about this kind of episode and Sally felt like crying herself at seeing him broken up over it. She should never have tried to bring him in here.
She backed out of the room without disturbing them and sat down at Wanda's desk. She brushed some errant tears away as she hung her head. She hadn't realized that Rob's hold on himself was so fragile.
As Sally sat there Wanda came out with her arm around Diana's waist, she was still fighting the sniffles but seemed better composed.
Wanda looked at Sally and said, "I'm taking Diana to the powder room to help her freshen up. We'll be back in a minute."
Sally nodded in acknowledgment. Sally hoped so; the thought of what Diana might do alone in the ladies room was disturbing. She made a mental note, if they weren't back in a few minutes she would have to check on them.
Taking her phone from her purse, she punched Jim's speed-dial code and waited for him to answer. Once he was on the line, she gave him a quick recap of what she had done and what the results had been. They both rang off quickly, with Jim promising to make a couple of calls and to call her back.
She didn't have to wait long before Jim was calling back. He had contacted the source of all of Rob's problems, the clinic and Dr. Winters. They wanted to see Rob. The doctor's message to Sally was that it was vital to Rob's sanity that he be brought in.
Sally had heard the entire story from Rob and she knew that the clinic was directly responsible for Rob's girly appearance, voice, and mental difficulties. If she had another option open to her, she would not take Rob there for any amount of money. Reluctantly, she agreed and made plans for Jim to help her with transporting Rob, knowing that if Rob was told of their destination, he might become violent.
When Sally looked up she saw the two women heading for Sally's office, Wanda still had her arm around Diana, while Diana had her hand firmly attached to Wanda's left buttock. It appeared that Diana had returned. Wanda looked up at Sally, confused and a bit distressed. "She was okay and then she started acting strange again. I don't understand."
Sally sat down on Rob's other side and put her arms around him. "Diana has been through a lot in the past few months and it's really screwed her up. It's hard to explain and I really can't tell you without her permission. I promise that I'll explain what I can when I get back."
Wanda nodded her acceptance of Sally's explanation and Sally continued, "I have a friend coming and we're going to take her over to see a doctor. Hopefully, they can help her."
Jim was outside within half an hour. It appeared that Rob had suffered some sort of breakdown as a very sexy Diana kept propositioning both Sally and Wanda in just that short time. She would invite one or the other and the both to go over in the corner and 'have some fun'. She almost threw herself at Jim as he entered Sally's office.
"Oh boy! Now we can have some real fun!" Diana exclaimed. It was apparent that they might have difficulty even driving the distance to reach Doctor Winters with Diana behaving this way. Diana was not responding to Rob's name at all and there appeared to be no sign of his personality in Diana's behavior. Seeing Rob in this state, even after having been warned about it had Sally fighting back tears at the thought that Rob might be lost forever because she had pushed him too far.
Not wanting to cause Rob any more embarrassment than he had already exposed himself to, Jim and Sally convinced Diana to behave properly until they were out in the car. Then they could have fun without being seen. Diana eagerly agreed and the three of them rode the elevator down to the lobby, Diana blew the security guard a kiss as they passed through the check point and walked out to the car as if there was nothing wrong.
That doesn't mean that Diana wasn't leaning on one or the other at some point during the short trip to the car. The more Sally thought about it, she wondered if Diana's behavior might not be fed by what Rob thought that Diana should act like. If that were the case, that meant that she could hope that Rob was still present in some form and he was just following the programming that had been forced upon him. She wanted more than anything now to reach the doctor who had done this to Rob. If he could undo this, she wouldn't be so willing to do to him what he had done to her friend.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 19
Once in the car, Jim had convinced Diana that she should ride in the back seat with Sally. To spice up the fun they would have when they arrived. Once Diana was buckled in Jim without comment handcuffed Diana's hands. Diana just assumed it was some prelude to kinky sex, so she accepted it without comment. In response to Sally's frowned question, Jim told Diana, "This is to keep Diana from getting out of hand. Trust me it's safer this way."
Sally nodded her understanding and chimed in, "Yes. If I'm sitting back here with you all helpless, I can have my way with you." Diana responded with a giggle and a smile as she held her hands behind her back. She wanted to make her new playmates happy because they would make her happy as well.
Once Jim had Diana secured in the back seat, Sally climbed into the car with her. She knew that there would be only one way to keep Diana under control for the ride. Jim had already explained that it would not be a very long trip, so she wouldn't need to do much to distract Diana. She also did not object to kissing and petting of her lover, but she found it a bit awkward to be engaging in foreplay with your current lover in the presence of your former lover. Sally knew that Diana wouldn't have a problem; she had already demonstrated that she was an exhibitionist. Sally mentally cringed at how Rob would react when he found out that he started to do a strip tease in front of his senior staff.
Sally's misgivings were really based only upon the fact that she was making out with Diana, not Rob. She was troubled by the thought was she committing sexual assault if your victim was an adult and was actively participating. It was something she would have to discuss with Rob and maybe a priest later. If she ever got Rob back, the thought of losing him sent shivers through her. The thought that Rob might be gone forever and supplanted by his horny alter ego was both sobering and exciting for Sally. While Diana / Rob presented a very erotic and desirable package, Sally really wanted Rob to be the one driving that train and not Diana. There was more to love than the physical body.
Right now, there was only Diana to deal with and to keep quiet for the trip. Sally had to be honest with herself that she was enjoying having Diana actually helpless before her as she rubbed and pinched her legs, thighs and breasts. She mixed in liberal amounts of licks and kisses with her fondling as well. She quickly had Diana reduced to a whimpering, giggling, moaning mass. Jim was considerate enough he turned the radio on high to mask the noise coming from the back seat.
She really hoped that the doctor could rescue Rob's mind from wherever it was trapped because she wanted to get this little one home to her bed. Diana's reactions to Sally's teasing were turning Sally on something fierce as well. Sally wanted Rob to return the favor because her own panties were soaking wet. She thought that she might need to stop somewhere and get her own set of handcuffs for Rob's homecoming.
She was so lost in keeping Diana distracted that she paid no attention to Jim's driving and she had no idea how long the trip had taken. It was a complete surprise to her when Jim touched her on the shoulder to get her attention.
"Sally, I hate to interrupt but we're here," he said. He had made an effort to not look at his passengers too closely.
Diana held Sally's tongue with as much suction as the helpless victim could muster; Sally had a hard time extracting her tongue from Diana's mouth. She was mortified to think that she had gotten so lost in foreplay that she had been putting on a show for her old boyfriend. She was coming down from the erotic high she had gotten Diana and herself on. She straightened her clothes and did the same for Diana as Jim got out of the car and came around to help them out.
"Were you watching us on the way here?"
"I was at the very beginning. When I realized what you were doing to keep her from possibly fighting from coming back here, I kept my eyes on the road." He grinned as he added, "But it sounded like fun. I almost pulled over at a rest stop to see if I could join you." At Sally's glare, he defended himself. "Hey, I'm a red-blooded guy. Two gorgeous women necking in the back seat is really hot." He remembered some of the sessions he and Sally had when they were together.
Hearing Jim's comment, Diana said playfully, "You could have joined us, three is twice as good as two."
Sally blushed bright red and said, "It was fun. I'm not sure who had more fun though." She smiled through her embarrassment and said, "I was thinking that I might want to get my own handcuffs…the fuzzy kind." Jim just returned her grin.
The two of them bracketed Diana and helped her walk to the clinic's back door. Before they reached it, an older gentleman stepped out to meet them. Unsure of the reception he might receive from his approaching guests, his smile was tentative but real.
Sally assumed that this was the doctor and any doubt was eliminated when Diana said, "Doctor Winters! I'm not sure if I should be happy to see you or not!" The way Diana spoke was a cross between an accusation and flirting.
Winters nodded and gave Diana a friendly smile. "Hello Diana. I was afraid that this could happen. I guess that I did my job too well. But I believe that we can help you."
Diana's behavior changed from a somewhat standoffish stance to an all-out come hither act.
"That's okay, Doc. I'll bet that you have just what I need." Diana leaned forward to allow her generous breasts to hang forward. Diana rubbed up against the doctor suggestive of a cat looking for attention.
The doctor put his arm around Diana as if to give her a hug as two men in medical garb came out of the building behind him. Winters looked at Jim and Sally and said, "Trust me." In a sleight-of-hand that would have done Houdini proud he uncapped a syringe that he had hidden in his hand and quickly injected the contents into Diana's bicep. Almost immediately, Diana collapsed as if every bone in her body had turned to jelly.
Winters moved quickly to keep his new patient from falling to the concrete as his assistants came forward to help. While they lifted Diana on to a gurney, Winters turned to speak with Jim and Sally. "I wanted to knock her out as completely as possible and I was afraid that she might fight back. It happens sometimes when your patient realizes that you plan to do something to their dominant personality. The less time the Diana persona has to firm itself up, the better for Rob."
Sally looked after the gurney as it vanished through the door. "Can you really help him, doctor?"
"Yes, I can," Winters replied. "I should be able to restore his mind and personality because it was never really gone. What we're seeing is really just a lot of deep-seated behaviors and programmed reactions. The problem will be how much of that may have integrated itself into Rob Turner's personality."
Sally asked, "Will he lose all of his Diana traits?"
The doctor responded, "I don't believe so, I'm afraid some may be so firmly ingrained in his personality they will always be there."
Sally mumbled to herself, "Good! Then she asked "Doctor, can we be selective as to what goes and what stays." She was still tingling from the make-out session in the backseat.
"No, that is beyond my limited capabilities."
She hadn't really been serious about preserving aspects of Diana in Rob, but she hoped that Rob was as good without Diana helping him to make love as had been a few minutes ago. She smiled with relief, knowing that Rob wasn't really gone.
In an effort to lighten her mood even more Jim said," You said that he or she was good at cooking and cleaning. Maybe you'll get lucky and keep the maid part of him."
"As long as it's Rob, that's all I care about. But, if Rob can kiss as well as Diana, that would be okay."
Winters assured them that he would do everything he could to help Rob. He had excellent success in both programming and deprogramming subjects. Rob's case shouldn't present too great a problem. Before he went back inside, he exchanged contact information with them both so that that could check on Rob's condition whenever they wanted. He assured Sally that he would do everything in his power to help Rob.
* * * * *
Sally was quiet as they left the clinic. All she could think about was the fact that Rob's personality had changed from the nice guy that he had always been to the sex-crazed bimbo that he had told her that Geri had planned to make him into. She wasn't repelled by Rob‘s appearance because she knew that his she-male body contained a guy. But now, it was as if he was Dr. Jekyll and he had suddenly morphed into Ms. Hyde. All she could wonder was if she could feel the same way about Diana that she felt about Rob.
She didn't even realize that she was crying until Jim pulled the car over to the curb and moved to put his arm around her. The closeness of a comforting friend broke the stiff upper lip she was keeping and she buried her head in his shoulder. Jim held her, rubbing her back gently until Sally's sobs were under control. She sat back up and opened her purse to take out some tissues. She mopped up the mess caused by her eyes and nose before she noticed that she had smudged her makeup across the front of Jim's shirt.
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to ruin your shirt," she said.
"It's okay, Sally," he answered as he smiled down at her. "I'm surprised that you've been able to hold up this long."
"I wish that I had Evan and Geri here right now! I'd like to make them wish they had never been born! I promise they will suffer as much as they've made Rob and me." She closed her eyes, imagining some of the tortures that she would love to subject them to.
Jim chimed in, "You know there are more kinds of pain then physical, some are deliciously diabolical. But I completely understand your need to watch them suffer."
He had seen enough victims of violent crimes and watched the perps get away with what amounted to a slap on the wrist. They might spend a couple of years in prison while their victims would spend the rest of their lives dealing with the physical and mental damage that had been done to them. Some of those images came back to haunt him in his nightmares.
"If I could take you to them, I would," he said, "but I can't actively become involved in torturing them."
"I know you would," Sally said, smiling a little. "You keep helping my family."
She looked at him sadly and said, "I wish that things could have worked out differently for us, Jim. You're a good man."
He smiled gently at her and said, "It's okay, Sally. You understood why we had to break up. I didn't want to worry about being hurt and having you feel the way you are now. Except that I would have been dead or dying. What has happened to Rob is something that wouldn't and shouldn't happen to anyone, especially a nice guy like Rob. Remember that the doctor said that he can help him."
"I know why you broke up with me, Jim. I'm over it now. I just feel bad that I moved on and I ended up with Rob. You don't have anyone."
Jim smiled at her and said, "That's not true Sally. I've been seeing one of my informants for quite a while now and I think that I've fallen in love with her. I'm sorry."
Sally straightened up a bit, her concern for Jim overriding Rob. "Why are you sorry?"
"Because I broke up with you over my concern that I didn't want to leave you a widow at some point and then I take up with someone else." He actually looked ashamed of himself.
"Jim, we broke up over a year ago. I understood why you said that we couldn't continue to see each other. Do you really think that I would be upset with you for having found someone else when I did too? What is she like?"
Jim paused for a minute to think. "She was the bartender at the club where we found Rob. She helped us plan the raid and gave us a lot of information that means that Rob and Sophie won't have to testify against the Mob." He looked at her sharply and continued, "I'm only telling you that because I know that I can trust you. Okay?"
"You know that I won't give anything away, Jim," she said. The last thing she would do would be to share a secret that might put Jim in danger or jeopardize his job. "I'm really glad that you found someone."
Sally lost control again as she realized that she was alone now. The doctor might have been sure that he could help Rob, but what if he was wrong? What if Rob forgot about her or found that he didn't really love her because it wasn't really him who fell in love with her?
She was starting to hyperventilate between her sobs when Jim grabbed her again and held her tightly. That was enough to break her out of her sob-and-gasp cycle and she soon regained her breath. Once she had relaxed again, Jim let her go. It was a few more minutes before she regained her composure and she asked him to drive by her apartment to let her freshen up. If nothing else, she really wanted to change her panties as she didn't want the reminder that she had been so turned on when she had been playing with Diana. She was afraid of what that said about her.
She invited him in to wait while she changed her clothes and he took a seat on the couch. It only took her a couple of minutes to change her clothes, but several more to brush her hair out and touch up her makeup. She felt much better physically when she came back out, but her mood hadn't really improved. She still looked depressed about the whole situation, but she was trying to project a better outlook.
"You have a message on your machine," Jim pointed out, indicating the flashing indicator on her desk. She still preferred to use an actual answering machine instead of using the service available from the phone company. When she pressed the playback button, she was shocked to hear Evan's voice.
"Hello, Sally," he said. His voice seemed to give an oily impression and he still sounded as confident about things as he always had been. "I'm sure that you never expected to hear from me again, but I'm also sure that you had something to do with alerting the authorities to my activities. Now that they are looking for us, we're unable to draw on enough funds to be able to leave the city. The good news and bad news is that you are going to help us with that.
"You might be wondering why that is. When we saw Rob's cute girlie picture in the paper, we were a bit upset and we started looking for him. I was searching on the Web for Diana Phoenix and I just happened to find a fascinating video of Diana doing a strip tease. I recognized the background and knew that you were somehow involved.
"Now…if you don't want me to call the papers and tell them who Diana Phoenix really is, you will have 200,000 dollars ready for me when I call you tomorrow. Remember that even a rumor of Rob being a sex-crazed cross-dresser could destroy your company's reputation and it would collapse. I could do it even if you arranged for the cops to arrest me when you give me my money. I'll call you at the office tomorrow morning for your answer. Don't disappoint me."
Evan's tone as the message ended was threatening and cold. It left no doubt that he would do exactly what he said. Sally didn't what to say or feel at the moment and she just dropped onto the couch. First Rob lost himself because of the machinations of Evan and Geri and now they were demanding money to not tell everyone the horrible things that they had done to him. Her hands began to shake and then her whole body felt like it was vibrating. More frustrated tears began to run down her cheeks at the same time.
Jim had been just as surprised as Sally to hear Evan speaking, but he wasn't surprised at Sally's reaction. It had been very stressful for her these past months, wondering what had happened to Rob, and discovering what had been done to him. While she had gotten him back, she hadn't really gotten the old Rob back but some strange version of him. When Sally began to have her breakdown, he hugged her to him rubbed her back in an effort to relax her.
Sally cried herself out quickly this time as she moved from upset and frustrated to just plain mad. She pushed herself upright and looked up at Jim.
She smiled tightly and said, "Thank you. I'm surprised that I had any tears left."
"It's all right. I know that things have been more than a little strained for you lately. We might want to get you some water, but we can worry about that in a few minutes. Are you okay now?"
"Yes," she said. "It just really pisses me off to know what they did to Rob and that they are going to get away with it."
"Sally, I've had a couple of long conversations with the doctor at that clinic. He was forced to do what he did to Rob, but Rob only told you what Evan and Geri told him. He didn't know everything that was done to him."
Jim proceeded to relate the list of things that they had made the doctor do to their friend. The changes to his body to make him look like a beautiful college co-ed, the permanent changes to his voice and to his legs. Then there were the internal changes that rendered him unable to father children. Mental programming that was intended to make him into a horny, almost unthinking sex machine to make him crave sex, not as a man but as a woman. His sexual persuasion was now to catch rather than pitch. .
Sally's anger level increased as Jim's list grew longer. She did smile when he observed that the doctor could make a living helping girls become models capable of competing in beauty pageants. She had to agree that Rob had ended up being very attractive. She didn't want to admit it to Jim, but the combination of Rob's gentle personality in that body really did something for her.
But it hadn't been done to him willingly and that is what truly angered her. "I wish I had them here right now!' she said. "I'd love to play mad scientist with them!"
Jim smiled and said, "Slow down Doctor Frankenstein, that's something that might be possible to arrange. I'm getting an idea. I need to go back to talk to the doctor and you need to get the money that Evan was demanding." When he saw Sally's frown, he said, "Don't worry. They won't be leaving with the money in any case. Jim rested his hand on the butt of his pistol, "Even if things go wrong, I won't let them go."
"What happens if things go right?" Sally asked with a puzzled look. The threat to destroy their reputation was still hanging in front of them.
"Let's just say that if my plan works, they won't be walking away or talking to anyone without our permission." Jim's smile was contagious and Sally realized that it might just be possible to actually show Evan and Geri the meaning of the 'Golden Rule'.
* * * * *
Sally had originally intended to take the remainder of the day off because of the multiple upsets she had been through, but the fact that Jim promised that he had a plan re-energized her, physically and emotionally. Any chance to nail the bastards who had tried to fuck with her life and that of her friends was worth going after. Besides, Jim needed her to get the cash that Evan and Geri were demanding.
On the drive back to her office, Jim had quickly described the bare bones of his plan which involved getting the two con artistes to a controlled location, getting them off guard and then capturing them. He already had the spot in mind and showing them the money would make them believe that they were in control of the situation. Evan had already told her that he could still do damage if he were arrested, so he would feel confident in his immunity from the police. He would assume that Sally would be afraid to even involve the authorities. As for getting them under control, he needed to work on it.
Jim left Sally at the door to the building and rushed off. He was already calling Doctor Winters at the clinic as he was an important part of Jim's plan. Winters agreed to be waiting for him when Jim arrived and Jim hung up.
Sally hurried to her office and asked Wanda to place calls to the attorney and to the head of the company's bank as she passed her desk. The first call to go through was to the company's lawyer. He had already been made aware of Rob's condition when he had been rescued from the club and had helped Sally with documents necessary to protect Rob and the company.
When Sally explained what had happened to Rob and that Evan had emerged from whatever rock he had been hiding under, he was as outraged as Sally had been. He began to set things in motion to clear the way to help Sally with the money. It would not be difficult as she was the acting executive officer for the company and his assistance would keep many obstacles from blocking the money.
This was helpful when she got on the phone with the bank. The bank director originally balked at Sally's demand for 200,000 dollars in fifty dollar bills, until she explained, "It's a ransom demand in a kidnapping case." When he asked who, Sally merely said it was one of the company's executives, which satisfied the banker. He explained that withdrawing that much in cash would require the bank to notify federal authorities. But he would take care of it. She just had to be prepared to explain it to the federal marshals. She had the authority to draw the money from the corporation, her own account, and from Rob's. She waited until the director had contacted the company's legal offices on his own and then she continued.
She understood the requirement to report a transaction of that size to the authorities and she knew that it could not be avoided. When the Feds came around to interview her, she would just have to come up with a convincing story. Besides, the money should be back in the bank by the following day at the latest, so there would not be much to have to explain. She agreed to a mix of bills larger than ten, as long as it all fit into a single bag that could be carried easily. They agreed that the money would be kept at the bank until Sally came to pick up the money.
Her phone calls took most of the remainder of the day and served to keep her mind occupied so that she did not have time to think much about Rob or Evan. When her part of the plan was ready, she sat back in her chair and gave a satisfied sigh. Then she called Jim to let him know that she had the money. He was pleased to hear her news and he informed her that the doctor was also onboard with the plan. They arranged to meet later away from work and her apartment, but he was on his way to see Julie at the moment. Sally wasn't to answer a phone until after he arrived and talked with her. To make sure that no one could contact her, Sally turned off her phone and left the office for the day.
* * * * *
Sally spent a few hours browsing and window shopping in the mall, waiting for Jim to arrive. Finally, she saw Jim making his way down the concourse, accompanied by a tall pretty blonde girl. She watched the two of them walking together, obviously comfortable with each other as they talked and laughed. As they approached, Sally could see that the two were more than casual friends. It was obvious in how close they were to each other as they walked and even how they held each other's hand. Friends might, just might, hold hands, but 'just friends' wouldn't mesh their fingers. It didn't require much effort on her part to determine that this was the woman that Jim had been talking about.
When they walked up to Sally, Jim had a huge smile on his face in response to Sally's uplifted eyebrows. As if to say, 'look what I've got guys and you can't have her'. At the same time, he was watching her closely. She didn't know what to make of his behavior, so she smiled welcomingly at them.
"Sally, I'd like you to meet Julie," he said with a very large smile on his face. "Julie, this is my ... friend Sally."
"Actually I'm his ex-girlfriend, now we are just good friends." Sally injected with just a hint of jealously.
There was the briefest of flashes across Julie's face that said that she was aware of the history between Jim and Sally and then it was gone. Julie's smile was obviously genuine as she held her hand out to say hello. When Sally returned her smile and stepped forward to exchange a hug, both women knew that they were not competing for the same guy and that they could be friends. Just to get a reaction from Sally, Julie kissed Sally on the ear and stuck just a little tongue into the kiss. When Sally jumped, Julie grinned at her impishly.
Jim watched the two women become friends and relaxed inside. He had been worried that there might be some kind of turf war taking place and he was happy that they appeared to like each other. They were short on time, so he suggested that they get some coffee and find a place to talk. Guiding them over to an isolated table, he got their preferences for coffee and headed over to the nearby Starbucks. While he was gone, the two women quickly got acquainted.
"I was the assistant manager at the club where Rob and Sophie were found," Julie offered.
Sally smiled and nodded. "Jim told me that you were helping him. Rob also told me all about you. We're both very lucky to have you as a friend. But if you're helping Jim, aren't you in danger by being seen with him? Won't someone figure out you're an informant?"
"There is a chance that could happen," Julie answered, waving her hand as if to dismiss the problem. "Most of the Mob is in jail now. The ones who aren't either don't know who I am or are on the run. I doubt if any of them are still in the city and they wouldn't be around here if they were."
"That's good," Sally said. "The stories that Rob told me about the boss at the club make me want to show him what a cattle prod could really do."
Julie returned her angry smile. "That is what made me glad that I called Jim. It was one thing when he mistreated one of his bully boys. When he started torturing Rob and Sophie and then disposed of one of his hookers, I knew that I had to do something."
"Sally, might I ask you a personal question?"
"Sure, why not."
"Were you and my Jim lovers?"
Sally looked around to ensure no one could hear and answered truthfully, "Yes, we were for several months. But we haven't been intimate for months. There is nothing going on between us. So you don't have to worry."
Julie blushed crimson, "I'm not jealous, it's just that Jim and I haven't done 'it' yet and I was wondering what kind of lover he is."
Now it was Sally's turn to blush, "Honey, you have no worries there. He is the most giving man I've ever known. He was always more concerned about my pleasure than his own. He has the most magnificent cock I've ever seen. You are in for a treat. Just make sure you have lots of throat lozenges, you will scream yourself hoarse. That much I can guarantee." She grinned at her memories of the lovemaking she and Jim had engaged in.
Julie reached across the table to take her hand. "Thank you." Julie blinked back tears as she said, "I just hope that the doctor can do something for your guy before Evan can tell the world about him."
"Don't worry," Julie said, squeezing her hand. "Rob and I talked a few times and I know what was done to him and who is responsible. Dr. Winters will do whatever he can for Rob. I'm more interested in what we can do about the people who thought this all up."
Jim was walking up at that point and said, "Yes, and I have an idea for that." He handed out the cups of coffee and took a seat.
"Julie is working at another bar across town now. We want to get Evan and Geri there for their payoff."
He smiled and looked at the ladies before he continued. The looks he got from both women told Jim something had gone on in his absence but he decided to let sleeping dogs lie. "As soon as we're done here, I need to go back to the clinic to pick up some things from the doctor. Sally, I'll take you back to work and you will need to be convincing about not wanting to meet them any place of their choosing. We want to get them into Julie's bar where we will have control of the situation."
He sat back and grinned wolfishly. For once, he was going to take the bad guys off the streets permanently.
"We're going to con us a couple of con men." His smile and laughter were contagious.
* * * * *
Sally sat at the table, wishing that Evan and Geri would show up early. Julie was working behind the bar, checking on her every couple of minutes. She knew Jim was outside of the pub, ready to come charging in if Julie called him over the radio. The satchel of money was on the floor under her feet.
The place wasn't really too bad, it wasn't a dive or addict's hideout. It actually had a welcoming feel to it, a place where friends would gather after work. The amount of money she had with her made her nervous, even knowing that she had friends nearby. There were only a couple of other people here at this time of day and they were seated at the bar. She had taken a table near the back of the room, by the end of the bar, where she could watch the front door. She couldn't get any further away from the street door unless she moved into the bathrooms.
She had ordered a glass of wine and she took a sip in the hopes that it would settle her nerves a bit. The whole plan fell to her to make it succeed, but the anger she felt at how Evan and Geri had hurt Rob and tried to destroy the investment firm helped her to override any worries she had. She would do everything in her power to see these monsters pay.
It was with real relief when she saw Evan at the street door. He stood near the entrance, scanning the room. He took note of where Sally was seated and that she had plenty of privacy on her side of the bar. He stepped back out to the street to wave Geri in.
Once she was inside, Geri pushed past Evan and led the way over to where Sally was seated. Her whole attitude said that she thought that she was in charge, not Evan. Having seen Evan's conduct in the office, Sally wondered who really was in charge of their partnership.
Sally couldn't take her eyes off Geri as the woman walked across the room. Rob had described the changes Geri had received, but seeing them was a treat. Sally could tell that Evan had something to do with Geri's new look, because it made Sally think of a swimsuit model. Geri had a long way to go before she could rival Barbie's measurements, but Geri's narrow waist and larger bust and her long brown hair that flowed over her shoulders and cascaded against her sensually swaying hips made Sally think of a caricature, the image of Jessica Rabbit from the film 'Who Framed Roger Rabbit' popped into her head. But Sally knew this woman was no cartoon character; she was as dangerous as a rattlesnake as she stalked across the room to Sally's table.
Sally did not stand in greeting; she just looked up at them and said nothing. After a moment, Geri took the seat across from Sally and sat glaring at her. Again, her whole physical bearing seemed to say that she was the queen having an audience with her subjects. Sally wondered how she would be acting in a little while, if the plan worked.
Sally did notice they looked a bit worse for wear, like they had been wearing the same clothes for longer than one day. They appeared clean enough though, so they weren't hiding in some drainage ditch or the back of their car. Evan stood by the table, between herself and Geri and appeared to be trying to use his height to intimidate her by standing over and looking down at her. Sally continued her staring match with Evan, even though she had to lean back some to do so. She maintained her silence, making it so that Evan had to finally say something.
"Did you bring our money?" Sally had expected Geri to be conducting the conversation, but she appeared to be content to allow him to do so.
Sally blatantly ignored him as if he was below contempt for the moment, taking the risk of angering him so that she could tweak the other woman's nose, so to speak.
"You look different somehow Geri. Is that a new dress?"
Sally didn't like to be catty, but she couldn't very well tear Geri's hair out, at least not yet.
"No, it isn't." Geri snapped. She practically snarled as she said, "I didn't come here for small talk. Give us the money so that I can find a decent store to buy one."
Sally actually enjoyed Geri's reaction and just drew things out even longer. At this point, she didn't care if these two were caught here at the table or on the street outside, she was having fun.
She acted hurt as she said, "I was just trying to be polite. But you do look different. Have you lost some weight, you're not as chubby as this last time I saw you."
She let her tone of voice tell Geri know that she saw her changes and that it was amusing to her. Geri's response was to turn red and begin to sputter. Before the whole encounter could collapse into a screaming cat fight, Evan cut Geri off and repeated, "Did you bring our money or not?" His tone said that he was rapidly becoming impatient.
Sally finally answered their question. "Yes. It's on the floor under the table."
"Good," Evan said, his oily voice full of satisfaction. Like most bullies, he loved to make others obey his orders. He sat down and shifted the chair to face her.
Sally took another sip of her wine and shakily set it down again. She used her foot to push the bag further under the table. Her nervousness was not missed by either Evan or Geri. "If I give you the money, what's to stop you from ruining the company anyway?"
"Not a thing," Evan said flatly. Geri was watching the conversation and looking around the room as if she were watching for trouble. Sally was glad that Jim had stayed outside; she suspected that Geri would be able to pick him out as a police officer if he were present.
Evan continued, "Once we have the cash we'll too busy getting out of this shithole of a city to worry about it. It will give you plenty of time to separate Rob's reputation from his company's. You never know if I'll say something in the right ear once we're gone."
His voice hardened as he said," But you can believe that I know who to talk to in this city if you don't give me what I want." The fact that Evan spoke like he was in charge was like an off-note in a piece of music to her. She wondered who really was in charge in this pair or if they both thought that they were in charge.
Geri finally spoke as she practically purred, "Yes…The only way Rob can save his company is to give it up. It's not as good as taking all of his money, but it will have to do."
"What did he ever do to you?" Sally asked her. The woman acted like she had a personal vendetta against Rob and Sally couldn't fathom what he could have possible done to hurt Geri.
"He married me," Geri spat out. "Do you know what it's like to be married to someone like him? Always willing to please, to give in? A real man stands up for himself instead of always being concerned about the other person. Rob is a pathetic wimp."
As she spoke, Sally could practically see the foam around Geri's mouth. She could see that Geri was the dangerous one, she had an axe to grind here and that blinded her to common-sense. Evan seemed to be the typical alpha male and wanted to dominate his targets more systematically. She wondered if this was the first time they had ever had their plans go wrong before.
Geri's statements about Rob were just wrong. Rob's body might have been changed by these two criminals, but she thought that he had always been more of a man than Evan would ever be. Geri was just plain wrong about her opinion of Rob. She couldn't let Geri's venom go unanswered and she spoke up to defend Rob. "Rob is a good man Geri. You just didn't know a good thing when you had him."
"You bitch!" Geri spat. "He may have married me, but he wanted you. He was always thinking about you and the company. The little shit deserves everything that I did to him." She looked around. "Where is he? Did you leave him on some street corner to pick up some cash?" She laughed at her own joke.
"He…he wasn't feeling well. He's resting." Geri's outburst angered her, but she knew that she needed to keep control at this point. If things went right in the next few minutes, it would be a very long time before Geri laughed about anything again.
"Yeah, right. On his knees probably." Geri laughed again.
Sally just sat and looked at her. She was at a complete loss as to why Rob had thought that he was in love with her. It was a good thing for him that he was not here. Sally got the impression that Geri could do serious harm to him if she had the chance.
Evan took control of the conversation, seeing as it had degenerated so badly. "Let me see the money," he demanded.
Sally again ignored Evan and kept her attention on Geri, "So…I just give you the money and you'll go away?"
"That's right. We have places to go where we can be more comfortable than here. This is just some travelling cash."
"I want some kind of assurance that I'll have time to save the company. There are people who would be hurt if the investment firm were to collapse."
Evan folded his arms on the table in front of him and smiled nastily at her.
"I don't give a rat's ass about those sheep. I want our money and you'll just have to believe, and hope, that I won't blab about Rob's delicate condition too soon."
His tone said that he couldn't be trusted and he didn't care what she wanted. Evan knew that he was holding all of the cards, and that Sally had no choice but to give in. He obviously enjoyed this part.
Sally looked forward to seeing what the sadist and the psycho would have to say in a few minutes, if they could speak. She didn't have to fake her frustration and nervousness as she drained her glass and set it down again.
"All right," she conceded. "I can see that I don't have a choice. I'll have to trust you to do the right thing."
"If you want to see the money, it's under the table. Open the damned bag and look for yourself." Evan had to get on his knees to reach the bag. Sally couldn't resist turning to Geri, "Now whose on his knees for a few dollars?"
Evan reached into the satchel and satisfied himself that there appeared to be the proper amount of money by looking at several bundles at random. He looked up at Geri from under the table and nodded. She smiled at him and spat, "Get off your knees you imbecile!"
Geri sat back in satisfaction. They had money they needed to get away and to where they could draw on other resources. Evan closed the bag and crawled out from under the table banging his head on the way to his seat. He also looked relieved. Sally wondered what they had been doing for the past weeks that would make them look like this. Of course, the amount of money they had demanded was nothing to sneeze at, but it wasn't a king's ransom either.
Evan looked at Geri and said, "I think that this calls for a celebration. Why don't we allow Sally to buy us a glass of champagne before we go?"
Sally felt like she must have visibly tensed when Evan made his statement but neither of them noticed.
She had been banking on his macho, dominant behavior to help himself to some of her wine. Jim was outside, prepared to take them down if this trap failed.
Sally played her part and made a token complaint, "Buy your own booze you have the money now."
Evan looked up at the bar and waved to get Julie's attention. She came over to find out what he wanted. Evan brusquely requested to more wine glasses which she quickly brought back to the table. She and Sally carefully avoided eye contact in case they might give something away.
Evan said, "We want a bottle of your best champagne and put it on her tab," pointing to Sally.
Julie quickly returned and handed the bottle to Even, "Would you like me to open it sir?" He closely examined the bottle. Then on the off chance Sally was trying something, said he didn't like the vintage and demanded a different bottle. Julie quickly produced the new bottle and Evan proceeded to pour wine into all three glasses. Sally just looked at him, surprised that he would actually expect her to join them in a drink.
"Come now, Sally," he said. "We tried to steal a billion dollars from you and Rob. You stopped us and it only cost you 200,000 dollars. You should look at it as a victory. This is the first time anyone has ever stopped us.
Geri, the mastermind, and experienced con artist held up her glass and said, "We're not drinking until you do."
Sally knew that they might be suspicious if she refused to drink with them, but she couldn't give in too easily. When neither Evan nor Geri drank from their glasses, she picked hers up.
She lifted her glass in a toast and said, "To Rob Tanner. A good guy in a bad situation." She took a healthy swallow of her wine before setting it on the table.
Her toast was essentially a challenge to Evan who took up the gauntlet. He raised his glass to Geri and said, "To us. We may not have won the war, but we still came out ahead. Anders is the one who lost." He grinned at the thought that Anders had been the one to pay all of the bills going into this project. Geri clinked her glass against Evan's and they both drank.
Once she saw them both swallow their wine, Sally gave a sigh of relief and relaxed back into her chair. It was when she smiled that Evan and Geri looked at her like she was crazy. Then they began to feel the effects of the wine rather quickly.
Evan shook his head slightly, trying to clear it. "The wine couldn't have been that strong to hit me already, it couldn't have been drugged the bitch drank from the same bottle." Across the table, Geri's eyes were looking a bit glazed.
Sally smiled broadly and stood up. Now she really understood the old spider-and-fly saying. She was glad to be the spider sitting with the flies in her parlor.
Evan looked at her drunkenly and slurred, "You drank the wine too. How?" His voice petered out.
Sally looked over at Julie and waved. While Julie picked up her walkie-talkie to call Jim in, Sally looked down at the pair who had just become her prisoners.
Sally got down in Evan's face and said, "True, I drank from the same bottle but not from the same glass. The wine wasn't drugged, your glasses were. Don't worry though. Doctor Winters told us that you would just feel very drunk and unable to move, you will have a world class hangover, sorry about that...NOT. That's why we have a couple of wheelchairs to help us get you to the car. You are going on a little trip, and will be changed persons when you return."
Sally picked up her glass and drained the last of it after a toast, "Here's to a new and improved you."
Julie was pushing one of the chairs over as she spoke and Jim had come out of the back of the bar pushing the other one. The three of them worked to get their prisoners into the chairs and strapped down. Once they were done, Julie returned to the bar to finish her shift, after giving Jim a hug and a lingering kiss. Sally knew that they would be seeing each other later, but that would be after these two had been transferred to Jim's car in the alley and delivered to Doctor Winters.
Once Evan and Geri had been secured in the trunk of Jim's car, they folded up the chairs to return to Winters' clinic and loaded them into Sally's car. The money went into Sally's trunk where it would be safe.
According to Jim, the doctor had been almost enthusiastic when Jim had suggested a plan to grab Evan and Geri in a way that would keep them out of the legal system. If they were arrested like the criminals that they were, they would be able to destroy Rob and his investment firm. On top of that, they would probably be out on the street in less than five years and back to their old tricks. Winters had provided the drugs and the wheelchairs. He was already waiting for them to arrive.
At the clinic, Evan and Geri were deposited in their chairs again, this time with the help of the orderlies. They all moved into the clinic and it was just the five of them that stayed in Winters' office, with the helpers going back to their other duties.
"Mr. Stevens. I have to say that it's good to see you again, even under these conditions. Actually, under these conditions." He smiled and looked at Geri and wiped some drool off her chin and said, "Mrs. Tanner or should I say Mrs. Stevens? Welcome back. You are looking well."
Addressing both Evan and Geri, he said, "I'm sure that you've noticed that the drug we used on you is wearing off. It's something that we developed here for the government. Fortunately, your mobster friends did not delve too deeply into everything we had here."
Evan had been moving a bit, obviously testing how strong the straps on his arms and legs were. Geri had just started to move, but both of them appeared to be alert. The gags that had been strapped into their mouths while they had been helpless stifled all but their grunts and groans.
"We see no point in making you part of our conversation as I doubt that either of you will be in favor of anything we have to say. But...I am very happy to have you as patients though." The smile that Winters focused on them was not intended to comfort them. Instead, it promised terror and pain.
As the implications of Winters' statement sank in, both Evan and Geri renewed their struggles against the straps that held them in place. Their screams were barely any louder than before and no one outside of the room could have heard them. Evan thrashed so wildly he almost tipped over his chair. Jim steadied it saying, "Careful, you don't want to hurt yourself. Leave that to us!"
Jim took up the conversation and stepped into their field of vision. "I know that you had planned to end up in jail if your blackmail scheme fell through. We just couldn't accept the fact that you wouldn't be punished properly in today's legal system. Doctor Winters has consulted with his government contacts and they find our solution to be quite ingenious."
As Sally spoke from behind them, her tone was harsh and vicious, the memory of what they had done to Rob raw in her mind. "Doctor, you were able to turn a well-adjusted man into an out-of-control horny bimbo." At her words, Evan and Geri froze and seemed to hang on her every word. "You turned Rob into something totally opposite to his nature. I want you to do the same thing to these two..."The contempt literally dripped from her words when she said 'these'.
"I want him to become a horny she-male and have to wear high heels like Rob has to do! He needs to have tits that fit in a bushel basket. I want him to only want sex with men and to only be aroused when they are taking him from the rear. She's so proud of her looks. Take them away from her and turn her into a fat hairy guy with a pencil dick and a craving for cum. She should only want men too. The most important thing I want is that they will know what was done to them every time they see each other or look in the mirror!"
Jim and the doctor were both looking at Sally, shocked. Neither of them could have imagined that she could harbor the kind of anger that she had just given voice to. Jim could understand the level of emotion that she felt though. He had already seen how much Sally cared for Rob and he knew that only Rob's death would separate them in the future. He didn't blame her for wanting their prisoners to spend the rest of their lives in the same kind of state that they had forced upon Rob.
She returned their looks and said, "Why do you look so surprised? They tried to reduce someone they were supposed to love into a thing. Don't they deserve the same treatment? If I had my way, they would spend the rest of their lives as farm animals! There is this Great Dane down the block from my apartment, I'm sure I could arrange a meeting between them before we begin. What do you say Geri? Want one last fuck?"
Winters could see that Rob's condition had seriously distressed Sally, maybe more than anyone had anticipated. Trying to avoid offending Sally, he said, "I totally agree with you Sally. They threatened the lives of my family and of my staff. I want to find something for them to do for the rest of their lives where they won't be able to hurt anyone again. I'm not sure that I can do everything that you would like. Mainly, this is because my conscience won't allow me to, no matter how much I would like to. If you will leave everything to me, I'm quite sure that you will be happy with the results. How do a pair of 44 G's sound to you?"
The smile that crossed his face gave no comfort to Evan and Geri. It promised sadness and pain. They knew that they would come to understand what Rob had experienced at their hands. Winters was trained in psychology, as evidenced by the diplomas on his office walls. He knew that anything he and his team did to them was nothing close to what they might imagine. Scaring his patients may have been justice but wasn't necessarily covered by his Hippocratic Oath.
* * * * *
Once they were satisfied that they had sufficiently terrorized their prisoners, Doctor Winters had them injected with a sedative and transported to separate treatment rooms.
"It will take a few weeks to change them physically and mentally, "He told Jim and Sally. "I was forced to rush Mr. Turner's programming and that actually saved him. We will have the time to properly treat the Stevens' though. As time is no longer an issue, they won't be able to break free from their programming."
Sally no longer cared about Evan and Geri. They had been eliminated as a danger to any of them and they were going to get the treatment that they deserved. She intended to enjoy that punishment too. But she wanted to know how Rob was and she said so.
"Rob is fine, Sally," he answered quietly. "I have him sedated and we're working to neutralize the personality that we were forced to create. If you follow me, you can look in on him."
They took an elevator to an area of the clinic that felt more like a hotel than a medical facility. He led them into a room filled with electronics. It made Sally think of a control room or a computer room as she looked about. The lighting in the room was subdued. A window dominated one wall of the room and was much brighter, but still dim. The room on the other side appeared to have a warmer, homier feel than the laboratory room they stood in at the moment.
A standard hospital bed stood where a regular bed would, occupied by an unconscious Rob. If they had known that the person they were looking at was actually a man, they would have been completely fooled. Rob looked for all the world like a young woman sleeping on her back, dressed in a pink negligee. The sheet and blanket were pulled over her chest, lifted well away from her chest by her full breasts. Rob's face was completely at peace, with a slight smile that flickered wider as she dreamed.
Sally questioned the nightie and the doctor said, "Always go slowly in reverse. Soft silk to Rob is like a cocaine addiction, he has to go through withdrawal."
Sally could see the straps the secured his limbs and body to the bed and headphones covered his ears. When she looked at Winters, he said, "I know that it looks like we're treating him like a violent patient. At the moment, we do have to handle him as if he were mentally deranged. We are keeping him just below a conscious level to prevent Diana from becoming stronger in his mind. There is always a risk that he might resist the deprogramming, so we have him secured for our safety and his."
He met Sally's look and held it to speak to the pain that was there. "I promise you Miss Olsen. I can bring him back for you. Detective Strickland has told me how important he is to you. I won't lie to you and tell you that there won't be differences, but he will be Rob Turner again. There isn't much I can do about the physical changes, we can try but some things are hard to undo."
Sally privately hoped a little of Diana's aggressive nature would remain.
Winters looked away when he continued. "I did this to him. Even though I was forced to do it all, I can't begin to tell you how ashamed I am that our procedures were used like this. They have been used on people before, but I had satisfied myself that it was necessary before I allowed it to be done. Rob didn't deserve this."
Sally hugged the doctor and said, "I know you'll do the best you can. I can live with a mix of Rob and Diana."
They stood for several minutes in silence, watching Rob react to the voices or music that he was receiving through his headphones. Finally, Winters escorted them back to their car.
"It will take longer to treat Rob than the other two. They were brainwashing him for months so it will require more work to address that programming. I believe that I will be done with the Stevens' in a little less than a month, but we will need a week or two longer with Rob."
He went on to say that he would be glad to let them know about his condition and progress whenever they wanted, but it would not help him if they actually visited Rob. Sally was not happy to hear it, but she wanted to have him back in control of himself. Whatever the doctor told them had to be done would be the way it would be. All she could do was hope that the doctor would be right and go back to work. The best thing she could do for Rob was manage his business and money the best that she could.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
We find comments (good or bad) to be valuable in helping us to write a good story. Thank you.
Chapter 20
Rob woke slowly. It felt good to just lie here and relax. His whole body felt like he had been working out at the gym for hours and it was right on the edge of feeling tired and feeling like he was ready to go for a jog. The sheets were soft and warm. He searched his mind for someplace he had to be; but at the moment couldn't think of anything so he just let sleep reclaim him for a few more minutes.
Finally, consciousness wormed it way into his mind and memory, or lack thereof, came with it. His heart raced and adrenalin flowed through his body as the awareness that he didn't know where he was or how he had even gotten here, hit him. His comfortable feeling was replaced with a coldness as he fought to understand what had happened to him. No matter how hard he tried he only touched a blank spot in his memory.
Trying to move around on the bed, he realized that his movements were severely restricted. There were cuffs and straps attached to his ankles and wrists, as well as straps that kept him from even sitting up very far. He was strapped down in a bed in a strange room and had no memory of how he had gotten there. As he tried to pull his arms and legs loose, he began to panic. His heart seemed to be pounding so hard in his chest and he couldn't seem to catch his breath. He felt dizzy because he couldn't breathe and his eyes stung as sweat rolled down his forehead.
His chest felt strange as he moved around, as if it was shifting in a different direction and then it would suddenly catch up with him. It made him think about the girls he used to watch at the pool. The behavior of his chest only barely impacted upon his thoughts though. Feeling trapped in the bed and wanting out drove thoughts of anything else out though.
His thrashing about brought his hand came into contact with the bed control attached to the bedrail. Strangely, its presence served to settle his panic a bit. The fact that he had the ability to raise and lower himself on the bed meant that he had some control over environment and was not an ordinary prisoner. What kind of kidnapper is going to tie you to your bed and then let you make yourself comfortable? He lay still for a few moments, while he panted and got his breath back. Once his heart had slowed a bit, he turned his head to see the bed control.
Raising the head of the bed so that he was sitting, he looked around his prison cell. In another shock to his system, the dark donjon he was expecting actually looked a lot like an upscale hotel room painted in an eggshell white with trim in pastel pinks. The medical equipment cart in the corner told him that this was not an ordinary hotel room. The big window with tinted glass in one was not standard in hotels either. In addition, there were no other windows. He also could not miss the camera that was suspended from the ceiling in one corner. He was pretty sure that he was not in some kind of movie set though.
A fleeting thought caused him to think that this reminded him of a setup for a porn movie of some sort. Once he had checked out his surroundings he turned his attention to himself. He was dressed, if you could use the term, in a hospital gown of some sort that he could tell was open in the back. Wires snaked down over his should to connect to spots on his chest. What was unnerving was that his gown was tented out in front of him, as if to keep it from hitting his skin. The strange thing was that he seemed to feel the gown brushing against him through his undershirt. The shirt felt tight on his shoulders and chest though, almost as if it there were more straps on him. Then the sensations he had noticed on his chest surfaced in his thoughts again. He jiggled his chest and it moved just as if he had breasts of his own. He knew that he should be worried or upset about that possibility, but that emotion almost seemed to refuse to take hold. What was confusing was why he was wearing an undershirt, but no underwear.
Moving his head, it felt top heavy as if he were wearing some sort of hat. Perhaps he had hurt his head or needed surgery of some sort. That would explain whatever it was on his head and why he couldn't remember anything. Maybe the doctor didn't want him disturbing whatever work they had done and damaging himself in some way. That would explain why he was strapped down too.
Finding a possible explanation to his situation was comforting.
Looking around the bed as much as he was able, Rob searched from anything that would be a call button for a nurse. He was obviously in a private room, so a call button would be a necessity. All he could find was the manual control for the bed however.
He had been awake for about fifteen minutes so far, but he could tell that he was hungry and he really, really wanted to use the bathroom. He could feel that he was not wearing a diaper and he was damned if he was going to wet the bed. He hadn't done that since he was a baby.
An increase in the lighting in the adjacent room told him that someone must have been monitoring him, probably through the wires that were attached to him. The light level appeared to be steady in the window, but it was not bright enough to allow him to see through the tinting.
Looking into the blankness of the window, Rob called, "Hello? Is there anyone there? I really need to use the bathroom. Can you help me please?" His voice sounded strange to him, almost as if he had been breathing helium. His throat didn't hurt, so he hadn't hurt his vocal cords. He could only assume that his hearing was off in some way.
There was no answer, but the light in the room grew briefly and there was the remote sound of a door closing. After a few minutes, the door in front of him opened and older gentlemen in the standard white coat came in. Before the door closed, Rob could see that the corridor was not the stark whiteness that was normally associated with a hospital. His brief glimpse again made him think of a hotel again.
With a stab of fear, he realized that this was not a hospital or a hotel at all. He was in a hospice and he had had brain surgery. If he was in a hospice, the surgery wasn't completely successful and he was going to die! His heart started to pound and he began to hyperventilate as he struggled to catch his breath. The doctor was quick to see that Rob was in distress and he crossed the room in a shot. Rather than grab for an oxygen mask and put it over Rob's face, the doctor opened a paper bag and placed it against Rob's mouth. He had obviously seen a panic attack before and knew enough on how to handle them.
"It's okay, Mr. Tanner! Just breathe into the bag and relax." The doctor was looking directly into his eyes, keeping him from looking elsewhere. The eye contact helped him to focus and Rob did what he was told. After a few minutes of breathing from the bag, he began to breathe normally and his heart didn't feel like it was going to explode.
Mopping Rob's forehead of perspiration the doctor asked, "Feeling better?" Seeing Rob's nod, he took the bag away from Rob's face and set it aside. Pulling up a stool he sat down so that Rob could look directly at him instead having to tip his head back and look up at him.
"Can you tell me what happened to cause that reaction, Rob?"
"I figured out that this must be a hospital of some sort and I must have some kind of tumor that was going to kill me."
He started to breathe faster again before the doctor placed his hand on Rob's shoulder to reassure him. Just that little bit of human contact served to distract him for sinking back into his panic attack. It seemed like he hadn't been touched by another person in a very long time.
"This is a type of hospital, but we have not performed surgery on you. The doctor's expression as he made that statement confused Rob. It was a combination of sadness, disgust, and untruth all rolled into one. It was the truth, but not all of it. It wasn't a lie either. Whatever the facts were, the doctor gave him the impression that he was not proud of it.
"Why am I here then?" Rob asked. He was obviously a patient, but what kind?
"You're fine, Rob, healthy as the preverbal horse I'd say" the doctor joked, meeting Rob's eyes. "I'm hoping to be able to release you in a few more days."
The relief that Rob felt was almost like an electric current as it surged through him. Then…"If I haven't had surgery, then why do you have me tied down?" More bad scenarios began to form in his mind, most centering around insanity.
"Rob!" The doctor barked. "Just relax and let me talk. This will go faster if you let me explain everything to you."
Rob took a deep breath, settled back on the bed as best that he could and nodded his agreement. Before he began, he left the room for a moment and came back with a glass of ice water for Rob. He helped Rob drink as he said, "I have someone on the way to help me get you out of this bed."
As he spoke, an orderly came in wearing standard medical scrubs. He was a solidly built man, obviously well able to handle Rob if things got out of hand, but also gave off a friendly vibe and Rob did not feel threatened by him. The two of them made quick work of the straps, cuffs and wires that were attached to Rob and he was free in just moments.
Rob just sat for a moment, rubbing his wrists where the cuffs had held him down. Something about not being held down just felt good.
The doctor took a moment to marshal his thoughts before he began.
"My name is Michael Winters. I am a doctor of psychology and microbiology. When I said that you had not had surgery, I meant on this particular visit." He held up his hand to forestall Rob's questions. "I know that you don't remember being here before and that is okay. I'm going to explain everything to you today and help restore your memory completely.
"First, you haven't done much walking recently Rob and Bill is here to help you over the bathroom and back. You have nothing to worry about." Bill gave Rob a friendly smile, but Rob could see in Bill's eyes that there was a core of hardness that said that he was capable of using force when it was required. Bill seemed to be evaluating Rob's potential behavior to see if force would actually be necessary.
Rob didn't feel like he wanted to fight anyone right now. He wasn't sure if he could even take on a sixth grader, let alone the powerhouse that Bill seemed to be. There was no point in trying to escape when he didn't know where he was or why he was here. He sat at the edge of the bed and lifted his hands in mock surrender to demonstrate that he had no hostile intentions.
When Bill saw Rob's gesture, his smile grew. It was better for everyone when they didn't try to fight back. It wasn't like they could win anyway. In this case, this patient wasn't a standard subject for the clinic, he was a true patient.
"Don't worry, Mr. Tanner. I'm here to help you and to make sure that you don't fall and get hurt. That's all. Now…can you stand and walk? I can help you if you like."
Rob slid forward, the gown riding up his thighs, to stand erect. He found himself standing on his toes, unable to force the heels of his feet into contact with the floor. It was as if his feet were severely cramped.
"I can't straighten my feet!" he said.
"That's okay," Bill replied. "I'm also a physical therapist. If there is some kind of problem, we'll check it out and work on it. Can you walk to the bathroom okay?" Everyone had instructions to help Rob if he needed it, but they were not to volunteer information to him. They had done this many times with patients and prisoners and they had gotten good at handling them.
Bill indicated the bathroom door in the back of the room. Rob nodded and walked over to it. There was no way in the world that he was going let himself have an accident here, he'd fly to the bathroom if that is what he had to do. His stride seemed to be a bit off, almost as if his hips swiveled as he walked. He was distracted by the pain in the arches of his feet, but standing on his toes alleviated that. He felt foolish but walking that way made walking feel more normal.
The bathroom was a small affair with a commode and a sink, this was one place where the room differed from a hotel suite. There also no lock on the door. He saw that there was no mirror and Rob assumed that was just a safety issue because broken glass was a danger to bare feet or could become a weapon.
Lifting the toilet seat of the commode, he lifted his gown to do his business. Taking his cock into his hand, it felt smaller to him. Looking down to confirm what his hand was telling him, he saw that his legs did not look the way they should. They were somehow thinner and completely hairless. Looking at his hands, he could see that they too were hairless and seemed somehow thinner. In addition, his fingernails were longer and looked different somehow. Something was definitely wrong! With his toes beginning to hurt, he pulled off the gown and took a seat on the commode.
While he did his business, he inspected what he was becoming to think of as his new body. Hair around his manhood was gone! He didn't remember having that done! Without the gown hiding anything, Rob saw he HAD changed. The question that ran through his mind was HOW and WHY? His legs were thinner than when he had been in college and his whole body shape was just wrong. Looking down at his chest, he could see that his 'swollen pectoral muscles' were just what they appeared to be. From his perspective, looking down on his chest the thought hit him, 'My God I've got a pair of Whopper sized Tits, hell they're Breasts!' What he thought had been a tight shirt of some sort was actually some sort of bra that held his new breasts in place. He felt no pain when he pressed on them or squeezed them, it actually felt good. But not good enough to distract him from Winters' promise to explain things to him. What had they done to him?
He finished and washed up. There was no mirror in the small room, so he touched his face lightly. He wasn't sure, but he thought that his nose was different. What the hell had happened to him? And why didn't he remember it? Before he pulled the gown back over his head, he made an attempt to survey the rest of his body by twisting and turning. He instinctively ran his fingers throw his long hair and thought 'good heavens it looks like I haven't had a haircut in ages'. From what he could see, he was now the proud owner of a dancer's body…a female dancer at that. If it wasn't for his cock, his body was smooth enough and curvy enough to be a girl completely.
When he looked back along his side, he could see that he now sported a colorful tattoo the size of the palm of his hand. From what he could see of it, it appeared to be some kind of a bird. The word phoenix floated up in his memory, but he had no idea where it came from. The longer he looked at the bird, the stronger the thought of a tall, muscular man got. Other thoughts or impressions accompanied the man. Feelings of being held and being kissed. Those feelings were exciting and made him feel good. There was also the image of a woman. She was smiling at him and he got the impression that she was surrounded by others. Children? These feelings made him feel good too, but they were all so confusing!
Rob finished putting the gown back on and stepped back out into the main room. Now he wasn't sure if it was a bedroom, a hospital room, or a rubber room in a funny farm. Could he trust the evidence of his own eyes? Was he really in a she-male body or was he imagining the whole thing? Where were his friends from work? Could he contact Sally at the company offices? Something had happened to him or had been done to him. He knew that he should be feeling fear or anger, but he just felt numb at the moment.
The orderly was standing by in case Rob needed help, but kept his distance as Rob walked over to where Winters was seated on a couch. The room was set up a bit like a suite with the hospital bed in the forefront to allow people to walk around it. The rest of the room was set up with a small bureau, couch and armchair. Once Rob took a seat in the armchair, Bill left the room again.
"I ordered something for you to eat," Winters offered.
"Eat! How can you expect me to eat? I just discovered I appear to have grown a set of be hooters." Pointing to his chest he said, "I want to know why I'm suddenly built like a woman. Why do I look like this? I want to see a mirror!"
Winters held up his hand in an attempt to forestall Rob's outburst and said, "Let's eat first then questions. It won't be a full meal, but it will be enough for now and we'll bring a full meal when we're done."
Rob responded with a brief nod, his eyes never leaving the doctor. It was obvious to him that he was in trouble and maybe danger. He had no option other than to listen to whatever the doctor had to say. The look on his face must have been enough to tell the doctor that something was wrong, because Winters paused and looked at him closely. Being no slouch, the doctor worked out quickly what must have happened in the bathroom and why Rob was behaving strangely.
Winters leaned forward toward Rob and clasped his hands before him.
"I can see that you've made some discoveries. I should have foreseen that, I'm sorry that I didn't because it just causes you to worry right now. If you will bear with me for a few minutes, I try to put your mind at ease.
"First off, you have been here for almost two months." At Rob's shocked expression, Winters held up his hand. "I promise that I'll tell you everything and help you through it all." Rob settled back, but his agitation was quite obvious.
"The reason that you don't remember much is that we have caused you to block out much of the recent past so that we could deal with other problems you were having."
"Wh…What problems could be so bad that you had to remove my memory?" Rob interrupted. "Is it because of what's been done to my body?"
"I'm getting to that, but it's a bit difficult. Let me try a different approach. You haven't asked about your wife at all. Can you tell me why?"
"Wife? I'm not married!" He looked at the doctor like he was crazy.
Winters opened a folder beside him and took out a photograph, which he handed to Rob. It was a picture of himself standing next to a woman who appeared to be the same height that he was. She was a beautiful woman, with a fair complexion and a wide smile, framed by shoulder length auburn hair. It was obvious that they were very friendly, Rob had his arm around the woman's waist pulling her tight against him; but Rob could not remember ever having met this woman.
"That is Geri Evans...your wife," Winters said. Looking on the back of the picture, he read off a date. But it was months in the future.
"I don't understand," Rob said. "I don't remember having this picture taken and I don't know who she is."
"Rob, this picture was actually taken three years ago," Winters said. "We backed your memories up to before this picture was taken. The woman in the picture is the girl you married a few months after that picture was taken. Because the woman you married was part of the problem, we took you back in time, so to speak, for that length of time."
"Why would you do something like that? What could possibly be wrong that you would take two years away from me?" Rob's voice was starting to rise with this confusion. "Is Sally okay? What about my company? Is it okay?"
"Please, just listen. Everything is fine and I believe that you will be okay. Those two years are not gone permanently; I just want to help you remember them in a different way. To put it simply, you were brainwashed over the past two years and it caused you to develop a complete different identity. This personality was still superficial and I determined that the best way to help you recover yourself was to essentially reset your mind and memory to point before that personality was formed. Think of the foreign personality to be like a computer virus in your mind. We reset your brain to a point before your brain was infected."
Rob nodded, but he only half understood what the doctor was saying. He was still trying to grasp the doctor's claims that he had taken two years of his life away and that it was a good thing! What had happened in those two years that made him want to look like a girl? He wanted to see what he looked like.
They were interrupted by a knock on the door and then Bill wheeled in a cart holding water, fruit, and sandwiches.
"Bon Appétit," said the doctor as he pushed the cart so Rob could reach it, "Here is your...let's call it lunch. It isn't a gourmet meal, but is better than your average institutional meal." At the doctor's suggestion, Rob only ate a little to address his hunger. When Rob offered some to the doctor he said he wasn't hungry and sat back and watched Rob nibble on his lunch. Rob found that he was actually more thirsty than hungry and he downed a bottle of water rapidly.
After a few minutes, Rob felt a bit dizzy and sat back in chair with his eyes closed until the spell passed.
"Rob? Can you hear me?" The doctor's voice was calm and it sounded like he was now sitting directly in front of him.
"Yes, I can hear you." Rob's feelings of angst with the doctor seemed to have drained away somehow. Now, he just felt relaxed. Nothing seemed to bother him, even though he knew that he was concerned about the claims that the doctor had been making and what had been done to him. Whether they were true or not didn't matter right now.
"Very good. I'm sorry that I drugged you in this way, but it was necessary," the doctor explained. "I'll apologize to you again when it actually means something to you."
The doctor's words were like overhearing a conversation. The words themselves had meaning, but the overall message seemed to slide away. He wasn't worried about missing the point though.
"I know that what I'm saying to you means something at some level, Rob," Winters said. "I'm going to start telling you things that you have forgotten and you will be able to remember more as you go."
Rob opened his eyes to find that the light level was dimmer now and Winters was seated on his stool in front of him. He didn't look down, but he felt that his hands were restrained against the armrests. Not tightly, but enough to keep him from becoming physically violent.
Winters avoided telling Rob things, but asked him questions and lead him through the last couple of months that he remembered clearly. As he answered, forgotten or missing memories began to appear. These memories pointed to others and they started to fall into place as the interview went on.
As they progressed, Rob's memories of work, Sally, Geri, and Evan began to come back as if emerging from a thick fog bank. The doctor showed him more pictures that Rob was able to look at and study. The pictures seemed to solidify the memories associated with them and he found some of those memories to be rather distressing. He found that viewing the memories rather than feeling them allowed him to see things that he had missed or had intentionally ignored because he couldn't accept the truth at the time.
He came to realize that Geri had been a domineering, conniving bitch from the beginning, but he hadn't wanted to believe it. So when Sally tried to talk to him about it, he had discounted her warnings.
He also saw how Sally looked at him in those memories. He wished that he had been more observant to the things around them back then. Maybe he wouldn't have ended up in this situation. He pulled up short when he thought that. What situation?
The doctor saw Rob's hesitation and the confusion on his face. He misread it as Rob having hit some kind of limit and decided to stop. He really did not want to, but he also did not want to push Rob too far.
"Why don't we finish for the day?" Winters said quietly. He wasn't expecting a response from Rob, but Rob was awake enough to understand him. "We'll make sure that you can get a good night's sleep and we will pick this up tomorrow."
Rob wasn't willing to wait though. There was a major mystery in his life and he sensed that there was a hole in his memory to go along with it.
"Please, doctor," he said, opening his eyes. "There is something important that I need to know. We have to get to the end." Rob was only half seeing Winters as he was still very much inside of his own head.
"I understand," Winters replied. He really wanted to finish this process today as well. He knew that memories were interlocked enough that Rob had already remembered things that he did not know about as yet. If they stopped now, Rob would need to be completely unconscious until their next session. To let him sleep normally at this stage invited dreams and flashbacks that could do damage.
"We'll need to refresh your medication though. The next session will be difficult."
Winters might as well have been explaining things to a doll. Rob sat still, not responding. He had a fair amount of self-control, but the drugs dampened most of his ability to act or even think on his own. It required great effort to get out from under the trance he was in. Once Winters had agreed to continue, Rob had been pulled back into his own world.
Rob's arm never even tensed as Winters slid the needle into the vein and pulled it back out again. This last dose would keep him in the proper state until they were finished. He could sleep off any residual effects. He hoped that Rob was strong enough to deal with everything when he came out of it, but someone would be with Rob continuously until he was out of danger.
Once he was satisfied that the injection had taken hold, they began again. Rob remembered his wedding to Geri and the wonderful two week honeymoon in Cancun. He realized now that Evan had been at both the wedding and reception, and he could swear he saw him briefly in Cancun but that was ridiculous, what possible reason would he have to be on their honeymoon, he just had not noticed it before. There were more pictures that Winters had him look at. They showed Geri and Evan together in Cancun. They could only have been taken when Geri was away from him souvenir hunting.
The greatest revelation came when he recognized that things had changed almost immediately after they returned from Mexico. Geri had started him on vitamins and then on positive reinforcement tapes, supposedly to help him with his self-confidence. Whenever he objected, she had withheld sex. When they did have sex, it was great and that was how Geri had gotten control over him. He could see that he had become more cooperative and obedient with her after he started taking the pills.
"I was responsible for the pills and tapes, Rob." Winters said.
He knew that Rob would not respond to him, but his own self-contempt for his actions still ate at him. "They were already using blackmail and death threats to force me to help them. It was all a plan to turn you into Geri's slave."
Standing on the outside looking in as it were, Rob saw himself changing over the weeks and months. When Geri introduced role playing into their bedroom and started getting him to dress up as a sexy maid, some sort of shiver went through his body.
Winters had been watching for this kind of reaction and spent quite a bit of time talking about the maid, asking for her name, what was she like, what did she like, what did she think about, how did Rob feel about her. Rob made an observation that surprised both of them. He mentioned that doing mundane, routine domestic chores brought him a great deal of personal satisfaction. When the doctor probed this issue deeper, Rob said that, unlike his financial ventures that could take years to come to fruition, household chores were something you could see the immediate end results of your efforts. Seeing it through from beginning to the end was very satisfying.
Some further questioning caused Rob to reluctantly admit that he had found the cross-gender issues kinky and exciting. He had found that he really enjoyed playing the subservient role to his domineering wife. The doctor made a note to examine this issue further. It was possible that Rob was dealing with a transgender issue that would be part of Rob's core personality and not introduced exclusively as part of the brainwashing sessions.
This is where he took an active role in guiding Rob's thoughts. It was necessary to prevent Diana's artificial personality from corrupting Rob's behavior again. Instead of allowing Rob to guess at Diana's attitudes and behaviors to fill them in as how Rob thought they should be, he skillfully got Rob to substitute his own thought processes. This was intended to make sure that any brainwashing that Rob might recall would be overridden by Rob's own personality.
There were episodes in Rob's recall that he felt ashamed of. Things like his reaction to Sally's attempts to show him that she was concerned about him, without stepping over the bounds of marriage. He had met her initial conversation about Geri's behavior with rudeness. Other attempts at conversation had been brushed off. He was thankful that she hadn't taken his responses as the end of their friendship.
Another instance was when Evan had become a managing partner in the business. It had been entirely at Geri's suggestion and then insistence. He had been aware of how Evan treated everyone in the office, but he had done nothing about it. Even in his relaxed state, Rob felt a flush of shame; that kind of behavior in himself had hurt everyone.
A flashback came while looking at a picture of his car; it seemed to come out of nowhere and confused him. It was of some grease monkey that was a stranger, but also familiar. When the mechanic leaned through his car window and kissed him, he recoiled in his chair. When he described the image to the doctor, he was questioned about how he felt.
It took the doctor quite a bit of effort, but Rob eventually admitted that the episode was a happy one. Even under the drug's influence, Rob insisted strongly that he wasn't gay. There was just something about the stranger that made him feel safe and loved.
The next crisis arose when memories surfaced of the episode when Rob and Geri were brought to the clinic and Rob was changed so radically. Winters again took the time to get Rob to relax when he became agitated. There was nothing that could be done to reverse Rob's new physical characteristics and he needed to be prepared when he finally woke up again as Rob Tanner.
As he moved in his seat, the folder in the doctor's lap slipped to the floor. As it struck, papers and pictures fell out and slid across the floor. Looking down, Rob saw a newspaper clipping held in a protective sleeve. Associated with the article was a color picture of an attractive blonde woman in a brief costume. There was something about the face that seemed familiar to him. The clipping in its plastic sleeve was snatched up and returned to its folder, but not before Rob thought he saw a colorful design on the flank of the girl in the picture. The headline over the picture read: "Rising Phoenix Saves People from Fire". He could see the reference to a phoenix; the girl seemed to have been wearing feathers. He knew that this girl was important to him somehow.
When they reached the end of the session, Rob was still under. Winters knew that Rob had seen the picture of Diana coming out of the fire. He would just have to wait to see if it caused any problems for Rob later. The drugs would start to wear off in the next hour. Once Rob was awake, the hard work of getting the real Rob Tanner back on his feet would begin.
Winters decided to take a break while Rob was still asleep and called Bill in to watch over their patient. The standard procedure that they followed meant that he would be called when Rob showed signs of waking up. Rob would be watched continuously now until they were satisfied that he was mentally stable again. The doctor lay down on the cot in the observation room, hoping the Rob wouldn't hurry back to consciousness.
* * * * *
Rob was suddenly awake. At first, he was groggy and confused and all he wanted to do was lay back with his eyes closed. He really wasn't thinking at the moment, he was just there. The feeling passed rapidly and his awareness of his surroundings improved.
His head felt like it weighed a ton and all he could really do was roll it from side to side. His body felt sluggish when he tried to move, but he could tell that he was not restrained like he had been. When he opened his eyes he knew that there was someone in the room with him in the dimly lit room, but his eyes refused to focus properly as yet.
Trying to look around made him dizzy so he closed his eyes to let his head clear. Rob found that closing his eyes only allowed his mind to replay the last few hours to him. The images were almost like dreams and they seemed to move and jump like them.
Being half-asleep meant that he was also half-awake and he watched everything unfold and line up. In a rational corner of his head, he reflected that it was look watching a travelogue about your own life.
All of the things doctor Winters had discussed with him were there and many, many things that they had not talked about. Things started linking together and Rob understood that his memory was coming back. With his birds' eye view and the coaching winters had put him through, rob was now equipped with a powerful tool: 20/20 hindsight.
He had been so hungry for companionship from someone who didn't want anything from him that he had fallen into the clutches of Geri, who wanted to take everything from him. She had almost succeeded too.
The experiences of the past months came back as vivid as they had ever been, but they were no longer seen through Diana's personality. It had been an emotional blow when he had finally discovered that Geri and Evan were manipulating him. But there were happy moments mixed in as well. Discovering Tanya and Jake, who both could be more than friends, if he wanted. The mistreatment at the strip club had been tempered by even more friends, Sophie and Julie. He remembered the erotic highs that he got when had been dancing as Diana Phoenix.
Diana…Thinking about her did not give him a visceral thrill or fill him with any sense of fear. She was a person that he had been, almost like a role in a play. He could feel that everything he had done and felt as Diana was right there, like a pair of gloves or a shirt to be worn. But Diana was like an empty mask now, he felt no desire to want to find someone, anyone, and give himself to them. He could see that Winters had succeeded in his goal of deprogramming him and restoring him to be Rob Tanner.
But he also knew that Diana had been part of him. The memory of saving his fellow prisoners from the fire came back to him. Before he had become Diana, Rob Tanner would not have had the presence of mind to take control of that kind of situation and be able to lead them to safety. Sadly, Rob knew that the loss of Diana had diminished him in some way.
The fogginess was mostly gone now and he actually felt like moving around. His unseen visitor must have been watching him because his movements elicited some conversation.
"Rob?" It was Bill. "How do you feel?" Rob had no idea how long he'd been doped up, but it had to be quite a while.
"Good morning." Rob whispered. "I'm okay." His girlie voice sounded hoarse to him and it hurt to speak or move his lips.
"Hang on a minute," Bill said. Rob hadn't opened his eyes again because it still felt good to just relax. Between his head and his throat, he felt like he'd pulled an all-nighter in college.
"Here," Bill said and a straw threaded its way through Rob's lips. A little bit of suction rewarded him with a mouthful of cool water. It was probably bottled, but it tasted sweet against his lips and throat. He took a couple more swallows before he settled back against the pillow Bill has slipped in there.
When he finally did open his eyes, Rob was glad that the lights were turned down. He still squinted a bit, but the lighting was indirect and his eyes adapted quickly. Bill stood beside the bed, looking down at him.
"I've already called the doctor and he'll be here in a few minutes. I'll bring in some real food and clothes after that. Does that sound okay?"
Rob smiled and said in his unfamiliar girlie voice, "That sounds great. I think that my stomach is starting to wake up too and I could do with some food."
Bill returned his smile. "That's a normal problem. We needed to keep your stomach empty in chase there were any problems. As soon as Doctor Winters gives the okay, I'll bring you something more substantial than a fruit plate."
About that moment, the doctor came in from the hall. He and Bill exchanged notes, with Bill bringing him up to date with Rob's progress in coming out of the anesthesia. Then Bill left the room to leave them alone.
Winters stood by the bed, close enough Rob could have leaned forward to touch him. Rob hadn't noticed until now that he was no longer restrained like he had been in the beginning. The two of them studied each other for a few moments. The doctor apparently trying to assess Rob's progress in his recovery and Rob just looking at the man who could qualify as this century's Doctor Frankenstein. Rob wondered how the man felt about what he had done to him.
Rob finally broke the silence; he grabbed under his breasts and lifted them up and said, "You did this to me." It was not a question and not quite an accusation. It was more like a statement of facts and a resigned acceptance of the situation.
To his credit, there was no pride on the doctor's face when he looked down and away from Rob. When he looked back again, the shame and disgust at himself showed. Before Rob could assume that the doctor's expression was somehow a comment upon Rob, he said, "Yes, I did...I'm sorry but I had no other choice at the time. The safety of my family was at stake. I am not proud of what I did, but I had to make a choice between transforming you or losing my family. I would give you back your old body if I could, but that is not medically possible. All I can do now is give you your mind back and help you to deal with who you are now."
The doctor's statement seemed to strike a chord with Rob. Who was he now and what was he? He wasn't sure. No one would believe his claims that he was Rob Tanner. He only had a resemblance to his old self. He was sure that a DNA test and his fingerprints would prove that he was Rob, but it wouldn't matter. The need to prove his identify would destroy his credibility in the investment industry and he wouldn't be taken seriously again. Never mind what the truth might be.
Underneath the blanket and gown, he knew that he was still a man, but he also suspected that he was a man by definition only. His mind and body told him that he was stuck in the between the sexes now. On top of that, he remembered everything that had happened to him over the past months and what he had done. He couldn't blame Doctor Winters for his situation because he had been just as much a victim as Rob had been.
"Doctor, I don't know what to say," he began. "I've spent most of this past year dressing and acting like Diana, but I'm a guy. I shouldn't like this, but I do." He felt like he was close to tears as he made his confession.
Winters smiled gently at Rob's confession. "And you think that you're some sort of impostor or pervert because you like looking and dressing as Diana?"
"Doctor you don't understand, it's more than that. I am ashamed to admit that I loved BEING Diana; she is more demonstrative and willing to love, something Rob was never able to do. Being her, freed me from my old curmudgeon self. In some ways she is a better person than the old me. If I must keep her body, I hope I can hang onto that part of her soul." Rob's his fear and frustration became too much and he broke down crying. He tried to apologize to the doctor for his lack of control, but it was hard to be understood through his sobs.
Watching Rob breakdown was difficult for Winters. He knew that he had been instrumental in bringing this situation about and he was powerless to fix it. As much as Rob might look like a pretty girl, that was only a shell for his male personality. Trying to hold him and assure him that they would help him would only trigger a stronger rejection of his new circumstances. Instead, Winters put his hand on Rob's should and squeezed just enough to communicate his presence.
"I'm sorry doctor," Rob wept. "I don't know why I'm crying so hard."
"It's all right Rob," Winters said. "Your body is dealing with an imbalance of hormones and it's affecting your ability to deal with things in the manner you're accustomed to."
He dropped his hand from Rob's shoulders and sat down so that they were at eye level.
"I know that you're scared and confused about how to deal with this. I promise you that we will do everything we can to help you."
"Can you undo this?" Rob gestured to himself. As much as he found that he was comfortable, he would transition back to being Rob Tanner. Because that was what he should do and he thought that is what he would be expected to do.
"Yes, we could at least attempt to restore you back to your original appearance, but there are limits. I'm afraid that anything we tried to do for your voice would quite probably destroy your ability to speak at all. Changes to your physical appearance could be close, but you could end up looking like a very effeminate man.
"There are changes we can't fix as well. We used gene therapy in some of your procedures. That means that your fat distribution has been permanently changed, as well as how your body wants to move. In addition, there are hormone packets in several locations in your body. We injected them as slow-release capsules. Removing them surgically would be painful and somewhat dangerous for you.'
His next statement seemed both ominous and horrifying at the same time.
"Even with a double mastectomy you would always have a woman's figure with broad hips and large round buttocks. Right now, you look like an attractive woman. If we attempted to restore you, the result would be a woman trying to look like a man."
Rob listened as the doctor listed off the dangers and drawbacks to trying to reverse his transition. His tears had stopped while the doctor reviewed his case. As each new reason for not putting Rob through the reversal process was detailed, he felt the weight on his shoulders lessen a bit more.
"Your saying that I would be better off staying the way I am, aren't you?" Rob asked. His voice did not even come close to sounding resigned and unhappy.
"Rob, whether you want me as your doctor or not, I am now. I consider it my job to help you and there is nothing that you need to worry about telling me."
"Doc, I've been Diana for so long that I can't remember how to be Rob Tanner. I just don't know what I'm going to do with my life as Diana Tanner. I'm afraid."
Tears were starting flow again, Doctor Winter no longer saw a male patient before him. He hugged the young distraught woman to console her.
"Diana, everything will be okay," he said. His voice was calm and level, it was pitched deeply to get his patients attention. "I can't give you your masculinity back, I'm sorry. I have the resources and the ability to help you build whatever life you want though. I want to remind you of something though. In all of the memories you and I have recovered, ask yourself how Sally fits into your future. Even an old man like me can see that she cares for you. Those are not the normal actions of a secretary concerned for her boss."
Rob stopped himself when his thoughts turned to Sally. In his fear and self-pity, he had forgotten that Sally's treatment of him had never shown any sign of pity or revulsion. Was it possible that Diana's memories of Sally were accurate? Maybe she didn't care about what he looked like and she might actually prefer him like this?
He looked up at the doctor, his expression confused and hopeful at the same time. All that he could say in reply was, "I don't know."
Winters met his eyes and smiled. "Well, I want you to know that I've been talking to her on the phone every day and I don't mean that I have been calling her and making a report. She has been very concerned about helping you recover yourself. She was able to provide me with the pictures that you were looking at by going through your personal effects in your house."
Rob just looked at the doctor, chewing his lower lip and twirling a lock of hair with his finger and acting for all the world like the young woman he appeared to be.
"So what do we do now?"
* * * * *
After work, Sally stopped by the club. The place had not been damaged by the fire as badly as it had seemed and Julie had gotten the idea to reopen it, all she needed was the capital. Jim had come to her with the idea of Sally investing in the club. She had been doing most of the work to run the club anyway and she only needed money to get things restarted. It turned out that the building had only been leased and it was easy to determine that the lease could be assumed or a new one implemented.
Sally and Julie had kept in contact after their first meeting, something that seemed to drive Jim to distraction. He really struggled with the concept that his former girlfriend and his current one were friends and constantly talking with each other. Not that they spent much time comparing notes about Jim, he hoped. Sally had heard from Julie that she was trying to reopen the nightclub and looked at her business plan. Even without the criminal operations that the Mob had been running in the back, the place had been a money maker. Using her personal savings Sally was only too happy to make herself, and by extension, Rob partners in the place. She'd had some bad moments at that point as she worried about whether Rob would actually be able to appreciate the fact that he was part owner in the burlesque cabaret and restaurant, where he had been tortured.
The neighboring businesses had tolerated the presence of the club because of their fear of the crime syndicate. When it became apparent that it would be opening again, there was some resistance. That had been overcome when everyone was assured that the members of the police force who had allowed the prostitution and drubs to operate had been arrested. No one had an issue with the fact that the club catered to the LGBT community. As a group they were much more refined than the average dance club attendee, so a number of the businesses in the area fought for their business. In fact, many of the part-time performers at the club also worked at businesses in the area as well.
In a matter of weeks, 'The Spread Eagle' was opened in the same location as 'The Eagle'. Julie had turned out to be a whiz at organizing and managing operations. She had been helped greatly by the fact that a lot of the legitimate employees of the old club had come flocking to her when rumors of reopening had begun to circulate. Sally's only participation in the whole venture had been to write checks which were drawn on Rob's bank account this time as her own account had been quickly exhausted. Julie and Sally frequently got into squabbles over spending. Julie was more of the get it now and cheap, while Sally insisted on quality over expediency. Everything had worked out in the end and the club opened by their self-imposed deadline. Sally and Jim also helped with the applications for the many permits that were required. Jim was particularly adapt and maneuvering through the landmines of bureaucratic red tape.
When Sally got downtown to the neighborhood of the club, she had to search a bit to find a parking space. She made a note that they might need to look into purchasing a vacant property to use for parking. Valet parking would move them upscale a bit too.
Almost the only thing about the old club that remained were the large oak doors that signaled that the establishment was not an office building or a retail store. Inside, she was confronted by a crowded waiting area that fed into the new restaurant. The servers and chefs were all drawn from the transgender community. No one was a caricature drag queen; the she-males were required to pass Julie's inspection before going on shift. Reverting back to her Catholic school days, each waitress was required to kneel to ensure their skirts touched the floor.
The local food critic gave the restaurant a four-star rating but the service was five-star all the way.
Julie had thought that adding fine dining to the club would set it apart from what the old place had been like as well as help with its popularity. She had been correct, but she hadn't anticipated how right she would be. At first, people had come to check out the new restaurant in the area and then they had started coming back because they liked it. Their first customers had come from the LGBT community, but as word spread the place was packed with a great cross section of people. In fact the local radio station claimed they had the prettiest waitresses in town.
Just so the Tguys weren't left out, the busboys were mostly biologically girls. The local gay newspaper claimed they had the hunkiest busboys and bouncers, this side of muscle beach.
It turned out that Julie knew a lot of people in the service industry and one of them had been a top chef looking for an establishment like what Julie wanted to create. She had given him a free hand in the operation of the kitchen and it had paid off handsomely. Even thought it was only the late afternoon, the waiting area was already half full of guests waiting to be seated. Julie was actually considering a reservation system. Sally was thinking that expansion might be necessary if business stayed this good.
The hostess saw Sally from across the room and smiled as she waved her over. Sally was almost as familiar a face here at the club as she was at the clinic where she would visit a comatose Rob. When Sally got through the crowd, Terri unhooked the velvet rope that closed the cabaret off from the waiting area. The two of them greeted each other with a loving hug and a kiss on the cheek and then Sally went through the door to the other half of the club. The cabaret did not open until late evening, considering that the entertainment that was provided was adult-oriented burlesque.
The cabaret was advertised as being for adults only and LGBT-friendly. This was something that it had in common with the old club. At first there was a special section set aside for their LGBT patrons. But the congenial atmosphere of the club quickly tore down those barriers. All the patrons mingled freely and once the stereotypical barriers were lowered the two groups frequently became great friends.
The entertainment was a mix of female exotic dancers and Tgirl performers. The acts were all risqué, but Las Vegas quality. There was a strict rule that showing your melons was fine, in fact encouraged. But under no circumstance was anyone to display their coconuts. While it was known that the restaurant and cabaret primarily hired members of that community, it wasn't a requirement however. Anyone who could demonstrate the prerequisite qualifications was considered for every opening. They were careful to not make it obvious to the patrons of the restaurant. Any employee who took things too far was summarily dismissed. There was also a zero tolerance for customer misconduct as well. One incident and you were banned for life.
She stopped inside of the door to look around the room. It was a large space, enough to hold a couple of hundred people at tables and the bar. By the new stage that had been installed, she saw Julie giving directions to her bartenders and servers. Of course, all of the servers appeared to be well endowed women who filled out their brief dresses rather well. Two of the waitresses caught her eye. They remained close together, as if they were unsure of themselves and drew strength from each other. Following Julie's instructions to the group, they moved off with the rest to prepare the night's shows.
Julie saw her standing by and hurried over, genuinely happy to see her friend. They exchanged hugs and Julie, rather than let Sally go, pulled her back in for a quick kiss on the lips. A kiss that was more than sisterly but less than passionate. Then she pulled the shocked owner over to a table.
"Did you hear from the doctor today?" Julie asked. Julie's kiss had gotten her motor revved up and she was slowly settling down again.
"Yes, he called about an hour ago," Sally answered. "He spent most of the day with Rob, trying to give his memories back. He says that Rob is progressing well and that he expects to have a final session tomorrow. Then it will just be a matter of getting Rob used to his new normal…again."
"You mentioned that before. Won't he remember everything?"
"He should," Sally nodded. "The thing is that he will remember it more like a book that he has read or a news story on television. It won't be completely real to him for a while." She got quiet when she finished.
Julie was already familiar with Sally's worry, they had discussed it before. "Don't worry Sally," Julie said, trying to make her friend feel better. "He's going to remember you and feel the same way about you that he did before. You told me that all of his memories are still there. You can forget or repress memories, but not feelings. That means that everything that he went through with us will still be there when he comes back to us."
"I really hope so," Sally said quietly. She wanted to cry, not out of sadness, but because she was so unsure about what the next days would bring.
"Let me tell you how our latest additions to the staff are doing," Julie said, trying to distract Sally. She indicated the two waitresses that had tried to remain in the back of the group.
They were moving among the tables, making sure that they were clean and ready for the evening. They both moved well on their five inch heels, not showing any of the difficulty they had displayed only a couple of days before. Sally looked at how their feet seemed to be bent so that they were practically standing on their toes and wondered if the shoes hurt their feet. Her concern was short-lived as she told herself that they were getting the treatment that they deserved.
"They're moving better I see," Sally commented.
"Yes, they are. I had them practicing all day yesterday. In fact they spent 30 minutes doing aerobics in those heels. Based on their whining, it must have been pure hell but I wouldn't let them stop. Toward the end, Evie was even offering advice to his partner. They were told that they would do it again today if they didn't get it right."
The transformed Evan and Geri almost appeared to be sisters now. To compensate for the difference in height Geri was required to wear six and a half in heels which made it appear like she was always on her toes. Evie sported a set of 44EE breasts that would have looked outrageous on a smaller girl, but his height and build made them look right at home. In contrast, Geri's double-D's had been increased to double-E's so that they matched Evie's. She still hated them. With the heels they wore, Evie and Geri towered over all of the other girls and were like lightning rods for attention.
"I let Evie take a break at the bar last night to shill for drinks and he had a new guy hitting on him every three minutes. All he had to do is sit there with his cigarette in his hand and someone would be there offering to light it. Of course, they had to look like they were there to order a drink so we sold alcohol almost non-stop while he was there."
"You allow smoking in here?"
"Just the electric ones. Evie uses this long jeweled cigarette holder an admirer gave her. It's marvelous when he gets into character, you would swear it was a reincarnation of Marlene Dietrich."
Julie smiled happily. "It was almost as good as a floor show Sally! He would shoot one down and another would think that he had a shot and give it a try. What was great were the looks on his face! He would be all flirty and friendly with them, but you could see that he hated every minute of it."
"Have you had any problems with their behavior?" Sally asked. The doctor had assured her that Evan and Geri would do what they were instructed to do and would do it happily. They had been allowed to keep their memories and underlying personalities, so they must be in hell every second of the day.
"No, not at all. They've been model employees so far. I like giving Geri one of her lady cigars and watching her want to act all macho and dominant. Then I tell her to go do something that I know that she will hate. All she says is 'Yes, ma'am' and goes off to do it without any back talk. Without the cigar, she acts like a normal girl."
Julie grinned ear to ear as she continued, "There was an incident with the two of them last night that you will love though. Toward the end of the night, I put Evie at the end of the bar again. There was a tough guy trying to put some moves on Evie, even though he had said no. We'd already cut him off for the night, but he thought that he was irresistible and he wouldn't take no for an answer. I saw that Evie wasn't able to handle him, but I was enjoying it. He propositioned Evie offering to pay him for a quickie, but Evie said he was a lady and didn't do that sort of thing. Before I could send a couple of boys over to convince him to leave, Geri stomped over and decked the guy saying, 'No means no buster, she's mine now move on.' It was fun to watch Geri punch out someone twice her size. All those male hormones she has been gulping like candy are really taking effect."
Sally smiled at images Julie's story conjured. The Evans' has been working as cocktail waitresses for the past few days. She and Jim had reclaimed them from the clinic and brought them directly to the club. The basement cells that Anders had used to hold his special prisoners had been cleared away and replaced with a single bedroom apartment. But, for all of its attractiveness and comfort, it was still a cell that Evie and Geri were locked into every night. Julie felt that it was safer to keep them under lock and key at night, despite the promises from the doctor that they wouldn't even think about leaving.
Julie looked over at the two women and called for Evie. The she-male came hurrying over to stand before Julie. "Yes, ma'am?" Evan's new voice was a smoky contralto that Sally thought was just plain sexy.
Sally sat and admired the new Evan. He had been given large breasts that fit his form perfectly. The shape of his face had been changed in subtle ways. Anyone who knew the old Evan would recognize him as Evie, but his face was definitely female now, high full cheekbones, thin highly arched brows and full kissable lips. His body could not have been farther from a man's shape now. Starting from his shapely legs and going all the way up to his shoulders, Evan presented a figure that would make a centerfold green with envy.
Sally reflected idly that Doctor Winters could make a fortune helping runway models with their form. She was glad that he was on the side of good because someone with his skill could create his own harem or make them to order. It was a chilling thought.
"Get us some soft drinks Evie," Julie ordered. Evie curtseyed briefly before turning and hurrying off to the bar. Julie looked at Sally and said, "Watch this."
Winters had explained that most of what had been done to Evan and Geri had been mental. While they had been made to look alike, with large breasts, long curly hair, hour-glass figures, and dream girl looks, the changes that were intended to punish them were mental.
Neither of them could have an aggressive thought that they could act on, except toward each other. They had been 'taught' to be eager-to-please anyone in authority over them and were almost childishly eager for approval. When confronted with the master or mistress' annoyance or anger their reaction was like watching a child who knows that a spanking is forthcoming.
Evie returned quickly, carrying a tray on which sat two glasses of cola in one hand. Even in his high heels, he seemed to flow across the floor and the soda in the glasses on the tray barely moved. Julie looked at the glass in front of her and then up at Evie.
"I wanted clear soda, not cola, Evie," she said making the tone of her voice sound angry. It actually did not matter to her what kind of soda Evie brought her, Julie was only putting on a show for Sally.
Sally watched the tall she-male before her as he practically dissolved into tears. "I'm sorry ma'am. I'll get it for you right away." Evan had been reduced from a proud, domineering man to a timid, eager-to-please servant.
"Never mind Evie. I'll get it later," Julie snapped at him. She maintained her angry tone, not because she was annoyed, but because of the results it caused in Evie.
"Hello Evan," Sally said. Her use of his name was deliberate. He could answer to it, but he could never use the name as his own again. When he looked at Sally through his tear filled eyes, she saw none of Evan's arrogance and disrespect. Evie knew who was in charge.
"Hello, ma'am, it's good to see you again." he said. When Evan and Geri had been picked up from the clinic, their manner had been more defiant. It was as if they thought their conditions and situations were somehow temporary. The doctor and Sally had quickly disabused them of any hopes of freedom or escape. Winters had even opened the front door of the clinic and stood back. Sally and Winters watched as Evan and Geri stood frozen in front of the door, unable to leave like they wished. When Sally had asked why they didn't try to run away, Winters replied that they did not have permission.
Winters administered a final lesson to them right there in the foyer. It was that they should be very careful of who they pissed off with their behavior. He had produced a paddle and handed it to Geri with the instruction that she use it to make it clear to Evan that his attitude was unacceptable. She had accepted the paddle and had almost literally attacked Evan's behind with glee.
She had reduced Evan to a sobbing heap and he was begging her to stop. Geri's reaction when Winters took the paddle from her and offered it to Evan had been priceless. It was obvious that Geri had forgotten the Golden Rule. Fortunately for her, he had been more reluctant to discipline his wife, though he did deliver several firm swats.
It was two very contrite and tear-stained individuals who were strapped into the back of Sally's car. Sally made sure that they saw that the paddle was going with them to the club. Because Jim had not been able to accompany her, he had made sure that she had restraints with her to keep the couple under control, even though Winters assured her that the restraints were completely unnecessary.
"Are you and your wife settling in okay?" Sally asked. She knew that they were essentially husband and wife in name only now. Probably the cruelest thing that Winters had done was to take away their ability to have sex. They still wanted it mentally, but only with each other. The problem was that neither of them could become aroused.
It was almost enough to make Sally feel sorry for them. The pity went away when she recalled that Evan and Geri had been willing to destroy Rob as a person and quite probably kill him. There was no telling what other damage they had done before they had set their sights on Rob and the investment firm.
"Yes, ma'am," Evie replied. He kept his eyes fixed on the floor so that he did not look at Sally's face.
"I remember how much you liked looking at all of the women in office. I changed the policy that said that all of the women should wear heels and skirts. But...I made sure that you and Geri got your own heels. They certainly make your legs look so nice. And your tits make your blouse look so attractive too.
"How do you like having your own set of breasts Evan? To have everyone here in the club staring at your chest and not your face? Don't you wonder what it would be like to have one of the big manly men that come in her hug and squeeze them?"
Every taunt Sally made was almost like a physical blow to Evan and he shrank a little with each one.
"I heard that Geri beat one of those manly men up last night. Isn't it wonderful to have your wife standing up for you and doing what you can't?"
Now Evan had tears running down his face. Julie beckoned Geri over to stand beside her she-male husband. As much as she wanted to be her old arrogant self, Geri found it increasingly difficult to do so. She stood quietly beside Evan keeping her eyes downcast as well.
Geri's behavior toward everyone in the office had actually been worse than Evan's. She had always acted like a queen surveying her subjects or a rich socialite encountering a homeless person. Everyone she encountered in the office knew exactly how she felt about having to talk to them as well.
"You know," Sally began, "now that the two of you are doing so well here, maybe I should bring the office staff down to meet the new you. I know that they would be thrilled to see how you are."
The looks that crossed their faces was gratifying. Here were two thieves who had conducted themselves with a superior attitude toward everyone they were robbing who had been reduced to involuntary servitude.
"Actually, the reason I stopped in tonight is to tell you that the doctor you blackmailed into brainwashing Rob has been working to undo the damage that you caused. Maybe I'll bring him by tomorrow night. I'm sure that he would be happy to see you both, if you ask nicely he might even be willing to play with his two dearest friends. I bet he has all kind of games for the three of you to take part in. He is very creative after all." Sally's tone let them know that they would suffer greatly at Rob's hands.
At her statement, both of them looked up at Sally. The thought that the man they had tried to destroy would see them and be able to take his revenge upon them filled them with real fear. It almost looked to Sally as if Geri was scared enough to piss on herself. If they could have begged for some kind of mercy they would have, but they knew that Sally would just laugh at them.
"Well! I need to get home and you two have a full night ahead of you making everyone happy," Sally said as she stood up. "Julie do we still have the short time bedrooms set up behind the stage?"
"Why as a matter of fact, we do."
Looking at the two coconspirators she said. "If you're lucky, maybe the two of you will find boyfriends tonight, I would love to see the two of you on your knees before two studs. Julie, if that happens, would you make sure to get pictures? I would love to pass them around the office. Julie, I'll bring Rob by as soon as he's on his feet again." She hoped that Evan and Geri loathed every minute that they had to spend smiling and talking to the customers they loathed.
Julie had watched Sally's conversation from her side of the table with shock at the venom Sally displayed. While she knew that Evan and Geri were cold and unfeeling, they were now trapped in their programmed personalities. They had been put into the same position that they had intended for Rob. It bothered her that she and Sally were now filling the roles that Evan and Geri had intended for themselves. She had to admit that she had some sympathy for them, especially after seeing how Sally treated them.
She resolved that she would back off on how she handled them tonight. She could still punish them, if it was necessary, but constantly torturing them made her no better than Anders or Vargas. It occurred to her that Sally was struggling with more stress and grief over what had been done to Rob than anyone had realized. She decided that she needed to mention her concerns to Jim when she saw him later tonight. Sally needed help.
A man is feminized by his wife and his business partner and framed for embezzlement. Can he survive the humiliations his wife intends to subject him to and start a new life?
Thanks go out to Marina Kelly for her very valuable editorial assistance in improving the quality of this story.
Geri finished rinsing the final spots of soap suds from the sides of the car and shut off the water. She coiled the hose giving the car a few minutes to dry off. Her newly muscular arms made short work of the task and she went back to remove any water still on the car's surface to prevent water spots from marring the gleaming surface.
She bent and knelt as she moved around the car, she knew that she was putting on a show for Diana. The little shit always sat and had her morning coffee while she watched Geri wash and wax the car. To add insult to injury, she always insisted that Geri wear a string bikini. The skimpy thing made every one of her muscles in her legs stand out like cables as she worked. On top of that, the shortened tendons in her ankles required that she wear some form of high heel to keep her feet and legs from hurting. It meant that she was a Playboy centerfold strutting around polishing the car. The only thing missing was the photographer.
She kept her face from showing just how screaming mad all of this made her. It should be Diana out here doing this while she sat and watched! Even though she had intended this kind of humiliation for Rob and had even made him wash the car in a bikini of his own, she wasn't interested in what was fair and fitting. If that idiot Evan had just done his job properly, they would have gotten away with enough money to buy their own country. Instead, she was reduced to the status of indentured servant to the very people she had intended to screw over. And there was nothing she could do about it. Or was there? She wasn't ready to give up quite yet. She would just need Evan to play along with her.
That damned doctor had played with her mind; making her unable to disobey any instruction she was given. She found herself doing what she was told, regardless of how she felt about it. But…she had realized that being forced to obey didn't require her to act if she did not want to. She was sure that the others had not noticed that there were times where she could have helped around the house, but she had not. But that did not help her out of this prison. Even if she could bring herself to escape, she had no cash handy and it would take just a phone call from Sally or Diana to the Feds. If the Mob didn't kill her first, she would probably end up in prison, where her life would be worse than it is now.
She ground her teeth silently as she worked to finish waxing the car. The other thing that grated on her was that Evan seemed to have disappeared into the feminine form he inhabited now and was replaced with that damned girl Evie. He even thought of himself as a girl, of course the girlie voice he had only reinforced the whole image. But he didn't seem unhappy with his situation and wasn't trying to fight it the way she was. She wasn't able to punish him any more either, like he deserved. How do you debase someone who enjoys every degradation heaped upon him?
What really bothered her was that he didn't seem interested in her any longer. She wasn't sure if it was because he viewed himself a woman now or if she was just no longer attractive to him as a woman. That was the one thing that made her want to cry. She had made it clear to him that she was interested in sex last night, but she might as well have said that the sun was going to come up in the morning. He had brushed off her overtures later that night and had slept in the extra bedroom. Maybe Evan no longer found her attractive or saw her as a woman. She had to admit that she had changed.
Whatever they had done to her had robbed her of her natural beauty and made her look more like a female body builder. Her breasts had unquestionably shrunk as well. They made her wear a padded bikini top, when in truth with no top at all she would have attracted less attention. Why even her nipples had betrayed her, they had gone from luscious convex centers of pleasure to concave distensions. But she wouldn't give them the satisfaction of knowing how upset it all made her.
* * * * *
Evie smiled as she worked her way down the hall. Six months ago, she had been a male chauvinist who was thoroughly disliked by the women at the investment firm. Acting that way was only a role he was playing to keep everyone at a distance, but one that he enjoyed. After being caught and "worked on" at the clinic, his world had been severely restricted as well as his self-image changed. As a result, Evan found that becoming Evie was harder in so many ways than his old life. The time to put on his makeup required him to get up an hour early, and the physical labor of a maid was tiring, but overall it was actually a much more desirable life. Evan had been a grifter from early in his life and only surviving. When he and Geri caught each other trying to con the same mark, they had fallen into a partnership that had been successful. What he hadn't realized is that he hated that life and that version of Evan. Becoming Evie allowed him to live as a happier person.
Life would be perfect if he had someone who could love him for the woman he had become. When he tried to talk to Geri about it, she merely mocked him. The changes in his wife bothered him. He had known that she was a cold bitch when they had married, but they still enjoyed being together and doing this as a couple. But Geri seemed to have become filled with anger and was likely to lash out without much warning.
Evie suspected that much of Geri's problem had to do with the changes in her appearance. She had noticed that Geri had changed physically, becoming leaner and stronger. She had tried to bring it up a couple of times but Geri had only snapped at her or hit her. So she had started keeping her distance to avoid any conflicts. She thought that Geri was probably happier exercising and lifting weights than talking anyway. Geri always seemed annoyed to be talking to her, but she wouldn't say why. As a result, any chance of friendship or intimacy between them slowly died.
Life here with Diana and Sally was not bad and much better than being a cocktail waitress. His life had been just as restricted as it was here but, if he was honest with himself there were parts of that life he missed. It was fun to strut around the club and to have everyone looking at him. When he thought about it, it was funny that Evan, the womanizer, actually loved being on display as a woman. He had worked really hard to ensure the only way someone would know that he was not the woman he appeared to be would be to strip him naked.
As a result, Evan was happy to drop the masculine pronouns and immerse himself in the feminine side. If asked he would never admit it but he was happy to be Evie!
Evie had quickly learned how Sally felt about her and she made sure to conduct herself carefully when she was nearby. Evie knew that her life would be hell and relatively short if she were to be turned over to the legal system and sent to prison. She didn't want Sally deciding to ship them back to the Feds.
While punishment of some sort was a very large stick to keep them in line, the carrot that Diana offered was respect and friendship. Diana's presence and thoughtful treatment of her was like an oasis to a dying man in a desert. Evie had jumped at the companionship that Diana offered, desperately needing someone to be able to talk to. Diana had confided that she understood what Evie was experiencing and that it did not have to be perceived as humiliation. Diana offered to help her deal with her feminization and to come to terms with her feelings. They took the opportunity when Sally wasn't around to enjoy some girl time. They would have makeup sessions, discuss hair styles and even swap shoes around. Even though Evan was several years older than Diana, Evie has come to view Diana as something of an older sister.
Still…Evie had learned that there were some limits to that friendship. When Evie had asked if there was something that could be done to eliminate the need to always wear five inch heels, even Diana laughed at her. Then Diana had apologized for sounding harsh when she had laughed. She pointed out that the doctor had told her that the damage that had been done to their tendons was permanent. They were doomed to need to wear heels for the rest of their life. Obviously, Diana liked her skyscraper heels because she used 'air quotes' when she said doomed.
Evie knew that part of how she thought and acted was due to the compulsions and programming implanted by the doctor. Hypnotic suggestions to be as feminine as possible and to always want to look nice. At least the Doctor hadn't implanted the desire for oral sex, but the threat at been there at one point.
Taken by themselves they could be seen as being cruel. But her life was a decent one now. She wasn't hurting people anymore and she could actually think about things other than how to cheat people out of their life's savings. It had just required a permanent vacation from the life of a grifter to show her that living could still be fun.
* * * * *
Diana sat at the breakfast table, finishing her second cup of coffee. From where she sat, she could see Geri working on waxing the town car. She could hear the vacuum cleaner running upstairs, so she knew where Evie was. She never worried about what Evie was doing; she always did what she was asked to do and did it without protest.
Evie had taken to the domestic life like a duck to water. At first, Diana hadn't been sure if Evan had been broken entirely by Winters' programming process or if there was a submissive housewife hidden somewhere inside Evan all along. Regardless, Evie accepted her position as housekeeper and maid without complaint. Diana saw enough of Evan's personality to be sure that the man had not been broken, just given a chance to live.
Evie's demeanor was in striking contrast to Geri's. Geri obeyed directions she demonstrated no willingness to work and had to be told what to do all of the time. If she finished a task and had no additional instruction, she would stand idly. There was always the sense that she was doing it because she had no choice. There was no outright rebellion as yet though...
As a result, Diana had made it her personal hobby to keep Geri active and productive whenever she was on duty, using her own experiences as Geri's maid and housekeeper as a model. Diana actually enjoyed watching Geri work; Geri probably had the same kind of experience.
She didn't go out of her way to invent things for her former wife to do, but she made sure that Geri had little free time. This morning, Geri had already driven Sally into work for a final question-and-answer session for the company turnover, which Diana had begged off from, and now Geri was washing and waxing the car. Her afternoons were then devoted to maintaining the grass and the flower beds. Diana wasn't sure what she would have Geri doing when winter came, maybe building snowmen in the yard. One of the things she had in mind might be to have her go to every house in the neighborhood and volunteer to shovel theirs walks and drive way. Some of those driveways were big ones too and just the thought made her smile.
It was fun watching Geri work in her bikini, as her muscles and tendons tightened with all of her stretching and bending. Doctor Winters had explained that Geri's changes were done now and that she would continue to look a bit like a female body builder. It would not be a permanent state though and she would eventually start to fill out like a woman again. The gotcha was that Geri would always need to be concerned about watching her weight and physical fitness to avoid running to fat and flab.
That revelation was one of the few vindictive actions Diana had enjoyed explaining to Geri. Her wife or ex-wife...Was she even technically her wife? Geri had always been proud of how attractive she was. If she wanted to be that way again, Geri would need to stay very active to maintain her figure. Diana even went so far as to outfit an entire weight room in the basement of the guest house so that Geri could stay active when she wanted.
The social order between the four of them had evolved slowly over the past months since Diana and Sally had moved into their much larger house. They hadn't brought Geri and Evie out from the nightclub immediately though. They had wanted to enjoy being alone together in the country before they did something like 'get pets' as Sally put it.
Sally had not felt reassured at all by Doctor Winters who had cautioned them to continue to reinforce Geri's obedience. Geri was the kind of person who might regain control of herself just by the virtue of the anger she carried. The woman would definitely benefit from psychiatric counseling, but he advised that they monitor Geri's behavior until that time for warning signs. This hardly made Sally feel any better but Diana assured her that they would make sure that Geri could not enter the house after lights out.
Sally had actually talked about chaining their pets up at night until she was sure that it was safe to have them around or make them wear shock collars. Diana had put her foot down on Sally's more draconian suggestions. They had agreed upon a good security system that they never failed to turn on at night.
To keep her out of the house, Geri had been given the responsibility for the 5 acres of lawn, the fruit trees and the flower gardens and the job of chauffeur. Evie had accepted the tasks of cook and housekeeper with enthusiasm, she had actually volunteered. She confided to Diana that Geri had become a real bitch to be around and she was thrilled to be away from her as much as possible. She had even promised to turn snitch and let Diana know if Geri's behavior seemed to get worse.
Things had changed between Geri and Evie almost immediately after the night where Diana had convince Sally that the two were being subjected to cruel treatment. Diana would have felt differently about keeping them at the club, but they were being forced to participate...just as she had been. The thought that they would be dancing and waiting tables because they couldn't help but obey made her physically ill. In addition, Diana wasn't sure that Geri was actually experiencing any kind of punishment. She had looked far too comfortable and happy on that stage, especially when she had been digging those spurs into Evie's sides. Diana still trembled at the thought that if Geri had her way it would be her up there in place of Evan.
She realized that their situations were not much different here than at the club, but it was the lesser of two evils, at least as she saw it. If their mental conditioning were undone, they would go to prison and possibly die there. This way, they could survive and be removed from society. Diana also realized that this essentially made her into their jailer / prison warden. She still tried to be civil and humane towards them.
She smiled when she contemplated Geri's reaction when Julie relayed the gist of Sally's request to her that stated that Geri and Evie would not be forced to be performers any longer but would now employees under personal services contract to Sally and Diana. They still were not allowed to leave the building, but they would not be treated like prisoners either. Diana wished that she could have been present at that point because Julie reported the Geri had actually screamed in frustration when she was informed that she would not be able to force Evie to take part in the pony girl act.
Diana stretched and gave a happy sigh of contentment. She felt so relaxed and happy, but cuddling and playing with Sally in bed had a way of doing that to her. She wished that feeling like this could last forever, even though it wasn't hard to get it back again.
She had gone from being the owner and manager of a very successful investment firm to a cocktail waitress / stripper with very real prospects of being sold as a sex slave. Then she had been saved from that life by friends who truly loved her. She considered the theft of her masculinity to be a small price to pay for the love and happiness she had found with Sally. While it helped to be filthy rich, she would willingly give that all up if it were a choice between money or Sally.
The night before, she had been trying to decide what she wanted to wear for their shopping trip. Sally had enjoyed the fashion show, lounging on the bed while she watched Diana try different colors and combinations.
"You are such a girly girl," Sally had said lovingly, once Diana had made her selections and crawled into bed with her.
"Yes, but I'm a girly girl with a 'little' something extra. You wouldn't want me any other way," Diana replied, giving her a kiss. Then a scared and worried expression crossed her face as she asked, "Would you? I mean, I'm only half a woman and not very much of man."
Sally sat bolt upright in bed at that. She looked at where Diana lay back on the pillow.
"Don't say that! Never say that!" Her voice was sharper than she really intended it to be. She pulled Diana up to be able to look her in the eye. "You are more of a man AS a woman than anyone I know. What you've lived through would have destroyed most people."
Tears filled Sally's eyes at the thought of how close and how many times she had come close to losing her lover.
"I'm incredibly lucky to have you in my life and I love you. I will do anything to make you happy."
Sally pulled Diana into a tight hug as Diana's eyes filled with tears. They found themselves lying beside each other again, cuddling and kissing. Hands roamed freely across their bodies, rubbing, brushing, and tickling at bit. Clothes were no obstacle and slid off legs and torso like magic. She enjoyed sex just as much as when she was Rob but when it involves a person you love it goes from good to incredible. The two of them had drifted off to sleep arms and legs wrapped around each other as if they were trying to occupy the same place.
Diana woke that morning with Sally moving out from under her arm. The bed still smelled of sex and Diana had come to love that aroma. Even though she felt a bit like a wet noodle and would have loved to lie in bed for another hour, the bathroom beckoned. Both for the call of nature and because she needed to brush her teeth and take a shower.
Which ended with breakfast here in the kitchen alcove they had decided would be a dozy place to have their meals. Pulling herself out of her flashback, she could see that Geri had finished the car and had probably gone inside to clean up and prepare for the trip into town.
Looking at the clock, she saw that it was time for her to get ready as well. Taking her cup to the sink, she rinsed it out and set it aside. Just because Evie was here to do the housework, she saw no reason why she couldn't clean up after herself a bit. Evie had enough to do in the house anyway. After all, a 6,000 square foot house with 5 bedrooms, a finished basement and 5 baths really should have at least two housekeepers.
Evie and Geri had been informed of the day's schedule, but she stopped as she passed Evie to remind her anyway. Diana and Sally had plans to meet downtown for some shopping and they were taking the girls along as well. This trip was really for all four of them. Their two captive servants couldn't be turned loose to shop for themselves, so Sally and Diana had decided to spend the day expanding everyone's wardrobes.
Going to their bedroom, she stripped off her robe and pulled on her pale yellow top and the royal blue skirt that she had fallen in love with. It ended just above her knees and showed off her legs to good effect. Add in the high heels that she had to wear; she had a body that would figure prominently in a lot of fantasies.
As she hurried down to the garage, she smiled at the thought Evie and Geri could carry everything to the car for her when the load got to be too much to haul from store to store. They were waiting for her at the car as she locked the house behind her.
Evie took one look at Diana's pony tail and shook her head. "You can't go out shopping with your hair like that!" she said with some authority. "People will think that you're some kind of soccer mom. Honestly, you need to take better care of your hair. Let me help you."
Diana bridled at Evie's comment that she looked like a soccer mom. After all, she was okay with that. After a moment's thought though, she realized that they were going to some of the more up-scale stores in the retail district today. Looking a bit more groomed would project a better image and she didn't want to embarrass Sally.
Diana's hair had been growing for quite some time so that it was brushing the tops of her shoulder blades now. She just never thought about hair styles. Evie knew just how to help her mistress. She was totally immersed in making herself a girlie girl and had become quite the amateur makeup and hair stylist as a result of the makeup sessions that Diana and Evie enjoyed. And a lot of study time on the web. It was probably the result of the conditioning the doctor had stuck her with and Diana reflected with some sadness that it was rather fitting that Evan be stuck with the same kind of compulsion that they had intended for her.
Evie crossed to Diana and turned her around. Taking out a brush, she removed Diana's scrunchie and quickly brushed her hair until it was straight and shiny. Her purse then disgorged a small can of hairspray that she used sparingly to prevent flyaways.
"There! Now you look presentable," Evie said.
Throughout the impromptu hairdressing session, Geri had stood on the other side of the car, watching the show silently and grinding her teeth. Just the way she held herself said that she found Evie's doting on Diana to be rather distasteful. There was also some jealousy and longing there as well. Her expression did not go unnoticed by Diana however. She was beginning to have an appreciation for how Sally felt about Geri, but she knew that there was some inner turmoil there as well. There were times when she felt really sorry for Geri, but she managed to get over it. She would have to talk to Doctor Winters about Geri's attitude to see if there wasn't something that could be done to help her be a bit more comfortable about life in general.
Both women were dressed for a day of shopping. Geri had been given permission to wear a dress instead of her uniform and she had opted for a white sundress. Something about her didn't look quite right and it took her a minute to realize that Geri's bust was larger than it had been. She diplomatically ignored the fact that Geri must have stuffed her bra. Obviously, guys didn't have a monopoly on stuffing things. Sadly, Geri no longer looked like a pretty woman in a dress; she had changed to look like a feminine man. Geri would probably need to see a therapist before she broke down emotionally at the realization that she was losing her femininity.
On the other hand, Evie looked nothing like the man she had started out as. She also wore a sundress, but it was a light blue that fell to her knees. Both Geri and Evie stood confidently in their four inch heels that caused their legs to tighten and forced their butts out. Their hair had been styled to the same length when they were 'treated' by the doctor. It was only now becoming obvious that Geri was styling her hair to be different from Evie's. Enough so that it seemed to give her a more masculine look. Diana wondered if she was truly aware that she was doing it.
The ride downtown was uneventful. The town car was a comfortable ride with plenty of room. Geri and Evie sat up front while she lounged in the backseat. Geri was used to being the chauffeur and kept her mouth shut these days. Diana relaxed and lay back with her eyes closed. A slight smile played across her face, not really at any humor or enjoyment, but she knew that Geri could see her in the mirror and she would think that Diana was laughing at her. And there was nothing that Geri could do about it.
Even though Diana felt sorry for her ex-wife, there was still enough hurt in Diana's heart that she couldn't resist tweaking Geri's nose, figuratively speaking. She knew that she herself might benefit from some talk therapy to help her over the trauma she had experienced. She made a mental note to discuss the need with Sally.
She hadn't been paying attention during the trip and realized that they had arrived downtown. Geri parked the car in a small private lot that could accommodate cars like theirs and the three of them set out for the restaurant. It was only about 5 minutes away and they arrived right on time.
As they were being led to their tables, Diana saw a couple at a nearby table that she thought looked familiar. She stopped to study them and walked over to them with big smile.
"Tanya? Jake?"
The couple was sitting across from each other, holding hands between the water glasses. They looked up at Diana, confused. After a moment, recognition crossed Tanya's face and she smiled as big as Diana.
"Diana!" She extracted her hands from Jake's and hopped to her feet to hug her friend. Jake looked up with a surprised smile as he recognized Diana as well.
He came around the table to hug Diana and he said, "It's good to see you! The last we knew, you were missing."
At that point, Sally stepped up to the group and said, "That is totally my fault. I'm sorry that we never contacted you again to tell you about Diana, but it kind of got forgotten in all of the chaos that has gone on over the past few months."
"That's all right," Tanya said, nodding. "We've been a little distracted ourselves." She held up her hand to display a modest wedding ring in its rightful place and pulled up Jake's hand to show the wedding band that adorned it.
Diana's eyes lit up. "You mean…?"
"Yes," Tanya said with a smile as she leaned into a hug from Jake.
"It was actually you who brought us together again Diana," Jake said, wrapping his arm around his wife. "If I hadn't been with you, I wouldn't have reconnected with Tanya. When you disappeared, we were both so worried that we spent quite a bit of time together. Then things just kind of happened."
"That's wonderful you guys!" Diana was beside herself in happiness. "How long?"
"About two months ago," Tanya replied.
"How are the kids?"
"They're doing great. David and April are in day care, actually ours. David hasn't forgotten you either."
"You're running a day care now? How is that going?"
"It's great. Jake is so good with the kids. We almost have too many families wanting put their kids with us."
Diana smiled at them, so happy to see her long-lost friends. The longer she looked at them, the more she could see that there was something about Jake that seemed different from what she remembered. Then she realized that his eyes were bigger. No...not bigger. His eyebrows were thinner. And...his lashes were fuller and longer. Was he wearing light-colored mascara? When she looked down, her eyes locked onto his hands. His hands sported an understated manicure. While the nails displayed a coating of clear polish, they had been shaped into ovals. She was willing to bet that Jake's toes might look very similar.
She frowned slightly and looked over at Tanya. Tanya gave her an innocent look, but it was offset by a bit of a smile. Tanya could have been a model for the next Mona Lisa. Diana raised her eyebrows and Tanya nodded slightly in response to Diana's unspoken question.
Jake continued the conversation, oblivious to the unspoken exchange taking place between Diana and his wife. "I had to shut down the garage. I was preparing to put things into motion to do that when you walked into the garage with your car trouble. I couldn't compete with the big garages when it came to all of the special equipment they need. When Tanya and I got married, we looked for a good day care for the children. We couldn't find anything we liked so we realized that opening are own day care was actually a good idea."
Diana's eyes widened as she recalled what had happened to her at the hands of Geri. She couldn't let that happen to Jake! Jake finally realized that Diana and Tanya were communicating with their eyes and slight expressions. Then he saw that Diana was glancing at his hands and face, trying not to be obvious about it. He looked at Tanya with pleading eyes, obviously begging that she not reveal anything.
The expression on Jake's face told Diana that something was going on. She put a hand on Jake's arm and squeezed gently and the look that she gave him was reassuring. Something told Diana that there was more to the story than they were telling her, but she knew better than to push.
Then she realized that she was being rude to Sally. She put an arm around Sally and said, "I forgot to officially introduce Sally. This is my future wife, Sally." Her eyes sparkled with happiness and her head would have split in two if her smile was any bigger.
"Tanya, I love your dress," Sally said. "Where'd you get it?
"Thank you. I'm rather proud of it," Tanya replied. "Jake made it for me. He decided to take up sewing as a hobby. He makes all of our dresses."
At that revelation, Jake blushed bright red. Diana could see that Jake was embarrassed to have it known that he had a hobby that someone might think that he shouldn't. She put a hand on his arm and told him that he had nothing to be embarrassed about. There were a lot of men who liked to sew, knit, or crochet.
She leaned over to Jake's ear and said, "Jake, the point is your masculinity or femininity is defined strictly by your own attitudes. If you're happy sewing or doing whatever, that is your business. You don't have to explain yourself to anyone."
Jake looked at Diana with a grateful expression. His smile was warm and broad.
They chatted for a few minutes more before the waitress brought Tanya and Jake's entrée. Sally explained that they needed to go back to the ladies that they had come in with as they couldn't be left alone too long. They quickly exchanged addresses and phone numbers. They promised to keep in touch. Diana really wanted to see David and April again.
When she sat down at their own table, there was a bit of a wistful look on Diana's face. Sally asked her if everything was okay and she assured her that she was. Sally let the subject drop and they both cheered up; but Sally filed away how her lover had looked when she had talked about Tanya's children.
Sally and Diana had a table separate from Geri and Evie. It gave their servants a bit of freedom and Sally still had strong feelings about them both and didn't want to socialize with them.
They chatted about Sally's last day at work and their shopping plans for the day. Sally related how everyone in the office had been there to bid her farewell and to share some of the traditional sendoff cake. She held up the gift certificate that everyone had chipped in for; pointing out that it was for a full day for two people at the spa.
Diana smiled at the sentiment that a simple gift certificate conveyed. Even though no one other that Wanda knew who she was now, they had still thought enough of her to include her in the going-away gift. She blinked back some nostalgic tears at the life she had lost and consoled herself with the thought that she had gotten an even better one in return. The gift certificate made her remember the day she had spent with Tanya at her spa.
Turning back to their menus, they all ate lightly, except for Geri who ordered a steak and baked potato rather than the chicken and a salad that the others ate. Geri got a couple of questioning looks from Diana and Sally, but she just shrugged. If her body told her that it was hungry, she was going to feed it damn it!
After lunch, the four of them made their way down the block toward their first appointment that Diana had arranged. They made for an interesting group, four tall women strutting down the sidewalk. Three of them wore pumps with heels that looked like the wrong step would break an ankle. More than one man on the street stopped work to gawk at them. It was like Victoria's Secret or Playboy had turned their models loose on the city.
Their first stop was for foundation garments. While Diana and Sally really did not need to add to their wardrobes, the still liked to shop and they found a few things that they wanted. Geri and Evie were a different matter and they each walked away carrying a large bag filled with merchandise.
Because it was the retail district, parking was at a premium. There were a fair number of trucks making deliveries and it was easier to stop at the corners of the block and to off-load merchandise to 2 and 4-wheeled merchandise carts. Everything was walked to the store from the truck by the driver's helper.
Both Diana and Evie had become flirts in their journey to become girls. All they needed to do was meet the stare of a lucky guy, give a little smile, and then look down. It didn't matter if their admirers were male or female, though the stares the women gave them was less admiring and more hostile. Anyone whose gaze lingered for too long and was caught at it ended up watching them walk away. Some closed their mouths with a snap when the realized that they looked silly and others just looked. There were probably more than a few fantasies started that afternoon.
Their attractiveness and flirting proved to be their undoing however. Evie passed a workman who was putting the finishing touches on loading a large bin with cases of merchandise and she gave him a wink and a smile. It was enough to leave the young man transfixed as the women walked carefully down the incline.
Because his helper was standing around like a statue, the driver barked at him to get back to work. The helper proceeded to jump and lose control of his bin which started rolling down the sidewalk.
The hill was not necessarily steep, but there was several hundred pounds of merchandise stacked in the cart and the mass quickly turned the bin into a juggernaut as it gained momentum. As what happens in most accidents, the rollaway brake on the cart failed to engage to stop its trip down the walkway.
The helper was young, probably just out of high school. He ran after the bin, shouting at the people in harm's way to move. He had to stop yelling though as he found that he couldn't breathe, run, and shout at the same time. As it was, he was losing ground because the bin was picking up speed. He started shouting again when he saw that the group of women he had been admiring was squarely in the path and had all of fifteen seconds to move.
Evie heard the shouting behind her and she and Geri turned to see what was going on. They saw the bin bearing down on them, with the delivery man giving chase behind it. Geri took a step back and moved herself safely out of the path of destruction.
Evie's quick glance back at Diana and Sally told her that they were too engrossed in their conversation to have heard the chaos building up behind them. The bin was going to hit them, whether Evie yelled at them or not. They would just stop and turn if Evie tried to warn them. At the speed it was approaching, it might seriously hurt them. With only seconds to act, she yelled anyway as she took a couple of steps and threw herself squarely between the two women, but pushing them aside out of danger meant she was now squarely in the path of the oncoming torpedo.
Evie's impact was like the cue ball striking a pair of billiard balls. They both stumbled away from Evie, ending up out of the line of travel. Because Evie was moving forward, the impact of the cart was not as hard as it could have been. A 175 pound person was no match to the hundreds of pounds in the cart. Evie was fortunate that most of her body was in front of the bin instead of to the side. The corner would have done terrible damage to her body. Instead, she was thrown forward before she staggered to the side. She was completely unable to maintain her balance on her stilettos and she fell to the pavement out of the line of travel. The young man ran past them to finally catch up to the cart and engage the brake.
A crowd began to form almost immediately around where Evie lay sprawled on the pavement, typical rubber-neckers wondering how badly she was hurt. She had fallen in the entryway of one of the stores and she had not gotten up. Diana pushed her way to Evie's side and pulled her skirt down to provide her with some modestly. Seeing Diana with Evie, those nearest to them began to force those behind them backward in order to make some space.
"Where are you hurt?" Diana asked. Evie had not tried to sit up as yet, she remained curled around herself on the sidewalk and it was obvious that she was in pain.
"I...I'm okay I think," Evie answered. She hissed as she shifted her weight. "Maybe not. My side hurts and I think that my arm is broken."
"Okay. Don't move," Diana said. If Evie were hurt, moving around might make things worse. She could see that Evie's side had a large blot of dirt and dust; there would probably be a bruise under that somewhere. She moved around Evie in order to get a better look under her. From what she saw, Evie was correct that her arm was broken...badly.
"Just stay still Evie," Diana barked. As some of the shock of the impact began to wear off, Diana could see that the pain was rapidly building. As Evie's eyes grew large with sensation of pain, Diana grabbed Evie's face and put her own just inches away. "Look at me Evie! It's going to be okay!"
Diana maintained eye contact until she felt Evie relax under her. Evie's behavior was nothing like what Evan Stevens would have been expected to display, it was almost as if he had given into becoming Evie completely.
In the background, there were multiple sirens sounding. 'Thank heaven for rapid responders' Diana thought.
She sat beside Evie while the crowd made space for police and paramedics. After making sure that she was conscious, they carefully immobilized her head and arm and got her onto a gurney.
* * * * *
In the throng of onlookers, Sally had stationed herself next to Geri. In case Geri got any ideas of walking away, Sally leaned over and whispered something to her. Almost immediately, Geri's look of satisfaction at Evie's injury and disappointment at Diana's escape changed to fear. Diana watched the exchange as she got into the ambulance with Evie and wondering what that had been about.
It took almost an hour for Sally to finish up with the police. There were witness statements to be taken and the deliveryman was interviewed. Once all of the particulars had been taken down and Sally had been given the information she needed, the officers released everyone to go about their business. There were not that many people to be released though. Once the police had arrived, the number of spectators had magically reduced.
The truck driver and his young helper stayed close and gave their statements to the officers. Once they were able to speak to Sally, the driver made sure that she knew who to contact about the accident. His helper was white as a sheet, afraid of how he had hurt Evie. Sally told him repeatedly that it was an accident and that Evie would be okay. She was honest enough with herself to know that she would have been ready to put the boy into the hospital himself if had been Diana and not Evie.
The final conversation Sally had was with the manager of the clothing store that was to receive the runaway delivery. The man apologized repeatedly for the accident and offered his hopes that Evie would be okay. At the end, he passed Sally his card and invited all four of them to shop at his expense when Evie was able to be out and about again. Sally smilingly thanked him for his concern. A sudden thought reminded her of the need for help with their bags that were piled in the entryway and guarded by Geri. The manager happily detailed a clerk to help them carry everything back to the car.
* * * * *
Evie was in the recovery room when Sally and Geri finally arrived. Because surgery had been required on her arm, they planned on keeping her a couple of days so that they could monitor the incisions and the bruised ribs she had received. She hadn't hit her head, so they were not concerned about a concussion.
"They can't put a regular cast on her arm because of the surgery," Diana was explaining to Sally.
Geri had followed Sally into the waiting room and looked like she did not want to be there. Her body language said that she found the whole thing a waste of time. She certainly was not acting like a wife worried about her spouse and Diana could not fail to see that.
On the other hand, Sally was concerned about Evie and not just because she was an employee. She had jumped between her and Sally to save them from being hurt worse than she had been. Sally had already realized that Evie was someone who deserved to be treated better than what she had been receiving from Sally. Evie had shown her that behind those massive tits there was more than just a con man in a dress.
"I saw that her arm was broken," Sally said to Diana, "but was it bad enough that it needed surgery?"
"They say that she had a compound fracture," Diana said. "The doctor said that the strength in her upper arm would be compromised because of the break. They made some small incisions to attach rods across the break. In time, they will bond to the bone and act like a permanent splint for the fracture area."
Sally nodded and grinned, "It sounds like she will always set off the metal detectors at airports then."
Diana returned the grin, thankful for a little tension release. She leaned close to Sally and told her, "I had a scary moment with doctor prior to the surgery though."
"You mean?" Sally's eyes went wide when she realized what the doctor's issue might be.
Diana nodded in confirmation. "He wanted to know why a man was dressed like Evie and why he looks better than most women."
"What did you tell him?"
"I explained that Evie was in the process of transitioning to be a woman and that she was toward the end of her real-life test."
Sally raised her eyebrows at that explanation and nodded because it made complete sense.
"I told him that I would have Evie's doctor contact him to confirm things," Diana finished.
"No problem. I brought the phone along today in case we might need it and I guess we do." She smiled as she pulled the special phone from her purse and went to an empty part of the waiting room. There was no point in having an audience to her conversation.
After a relatively long conversation, Sally returned to where Diana sat, trying to rest and took a seat beside her. "I spoke to an agent who had to familiarize himself with our case. They agree that you handled it just right and that they would have Doctor Winters follow up with the hospital. Everything will be fine."
"Did you happen to mention another issue?" Diana indicated Geri with a very slight move of her head.
"Yes," Sally said. "It's amazing how reactive they are about our case. He immediately contacted the doctor and they need to prepare accommodations for her. It shouldn't be longer than a few days and the doctor will call us tonight."
They were interrupted by a nurse who was waiting to take them to see Evie. Geri agreed to remain in the waiting area.
Evie had come out of most of the anesthesia and she looked fairly alert. She smiled as they filed into the room behind the nurse. Her arm was immobilized in some kind of inflated cast that looked like a large sausage balloon. The arm was bent at a 90 degree angle and stood out over her body.
"You look better than before they took you into surgery," Diana said with a smile. Ironically, Diana has become Evie's best friend and Diana was happy to be her friend. But Evie would never come between her and Sally and they all knew that.
"I'm better, I feel tired," Evie replied. Her head lolled to one side, making it clear that she was still a bit loopy. "I'll be alright as long as you don't put my Tylenol in my left hand." She pointed her chin at the hand that dangled over her face.
"I'm thinking more about an itch where your free hand can't reach," Diana teased.
Evie returned her smile and said, "I'm going to need back scratchers all over the guest house."
Sally stood next to Diana and watched the banter between the other two. She could see that some of the camaraderie that had existed between Rob and Evan in the past had translated into this new relationship, but she could sense that their friendship wasn't being forced.
She could see that she needed to re-examine her opinion of Evie. She had let he experiences with Evan in the past color how she treated Evie and it looked like Evie deserved some kind of second chance. After all, an unrepentant felon would not have thrown themselves into danger to save her jailers.
The nurse had been making herself useful on the other side of the room, keeping them from being able to speak freely. Now she returned to the bed to usher Diana and Sally out.
"Your friend is still dealing with the after effects of the anesthesia. She will be fine by tomorrow." The way the nurse emphasized the word 'she', made it clear that she was aware of Evie's status and the smile on her face made it clear that she had no problem with it. Sally and Diana relaxed somewhat to know that she would be in good hands.
They let themselves be pushed out of the room and picked up Geri on their way out. The trip home was quiet, the silence only broken by a decision of what to have for dinner. Geri was not included in the conversation because she had demonstrated in the past that she was constantly hostile. Sally wanted nothing to do with her outside of the duties she was assigned.
Geri was dismissed to the guest house for the night. They found themselves uninterested in the fashion show that they had contemplated when they were making their purchases. Even though they had talked about what to have for dinner, they ended up with an impromptu meal of cold-cut sandwiches.
Before they could begin a discussion of the day's events, the phone began ringing. Sally answered it and found that it was Doctor Winters. Sally put the phone on speaker and the three of them engaged in some casual conversation before he became all business. The first thing he wanted was to see how Diana was dealing with her new life.
"I'm doing pretty well," she answered. "I'm comfortable with who I am and I really don't miss being Rob. After all, I have someone who loves me and a happy life." She hugged Sally to show her how she felt.
"No sign of the other Diana making an appearance?"
"No sir!" Diana jumped in not giving Sally a chance to answer. The last thing she wanted was to lose herself in the submissive and hedonistic personality that had been excised.
"Well...I don't know," Sally said slowly. "Rob wasn't girly before all of this happened. You should see her trying to get ready in the morning. I mean, she's all girl, between the ears anyhow." Diana was scared to hear her say that and looked at Sally with a shocked look on her face. It was when she saw Sally's smile trying to break through that she relaxed. They ended up hugging again.
Winters joined in their laughter and then turned to the subject at hand. He had contacted the hospital and confirmed Diana's version for the reason for Evie's appearance. He would work on getting them a carry letter that Evie could use to explain her appearance, if it ever became necessary again.
Sally broached the subject of Geri and her apparent problems. It turned out that Geri had not received an intensive behavior modification like other subjects has experienced. She and Evan had received only enough to make them submissive and obedient, which was why he had advised Sally and Diana to reinforce that conditioning with constant direction.
The doctor explained that his teams were dealing with another project and would not be able to help Geri with her anger issues for several weeks. He promised to let them know as soon as they would be able to host her again. While that was hardly what they wanted to hear, they had no choice but to 'keep on keepin on'. The doctor ended the call by advising them to continue watching Geri and that he would be in touch.
It had been a very long day for them both and they had just enough energy to prepare themselves for bed before the collapsed and slept like the dead, but still cuddled together.
* * * * *
The three of them visited Evie every day and they were able to bring her home after a few days. Her inflated pressure cast had been replaced with a standard plaster cast with special gaps in place to allow the surgery site to heal properly. To everyone's amusement, her arm still projected out in front of her, bent at angle. She looked as if she were offering a salute of some sort.
"It looks like you're going to be sleeping on your back for a while," Sally said with a smile. Sally's attitude toward Evie had change virtually overnight. While they might not be best buds, Sally was according her some warmth and respect. None of them saw the cold expression on Geri's face from where she was located at the back of the room. It was a mixture of jealousy, anger, hate, and loneliness.
"With all this plaster, my arm could qualify as a blunt instrument," Evie joked back. The doctor had explained that she could walk and move around with a problem, as long as her arm was protected. Evie was going to be in a cast of one form or another for the next several weeks.
Evie was installed in a bedroom on the first floor of the guest house and instructed to not exert herself. Sally and Diana made sure that she had everything that she might need to occupy herself as well as a pager mechanism if she needed anything.
Geri was not pleased when she was informed that she was expected to prepare meals for Evie and to help her where she needed it. She was definitely not happy when she had to help her in the bathroom... Diana assured her that she would be helping as well so that Geri was not stuck having to do everything.
Things settled into a routine fairly quickly. Geri would fix a breakfast of sorts for Evie and put it on the table for her, whether Evie was ready to eat or not. During the day, Evie would make her way to the main house to help Diana where she could.
The first time that Evie tried to get to the house, she found that standing and walking in four-inch heels with thirty pounds of plaster hanging in front of her to be impossible. It would have been a difficult task even if she weren't wearing heels. Diana had gone to the guest house to check on Evie and found her sitting at the breakfast table, feeling sorry for herself. Diana refused to let her sit by herself and brought her a pair of heels with a chunky heel. It was fortunate that Diana and Evie wore close to the same size shoe and they provided Evie with enough stability she needed to be able to avoid teetering as she had with the stilettos. She quickly came to terms with her cast and was able to get around safely, as long as she did not move too fast.
It started out when Evie was back in the guest house by dinner time where Geri again practically threw her plate on the table in front of her before stalking away. After the first night, Diana and Sally had Evie eat dinner with them.
The relationship between Geri and Evie deteriorated rapidly. Evie was sleeping in a separate bedroom and eating all of her meals in the main house with Diana and Sally. Geri and Evie hardly saw each other anymore.
For her part, Geri barely spoke to anyone anymore. She did the work that Diana or Sally assigned to her and there was no complaint about the work that she did. Both Sally and Diana noticed that Geri was becoming withdrawn. Unfortunately, she reached her breaking point before they took any action.
It was after dinner and Evie bid her hosts good evening to go to bed. The guest house was dark so she assumed that Geri had gone to bed early. She made her way to her temporary bedroom and closed the door before turning on the light. As she turned, she was slammed against the door and held there by Geri's muscular arm across her chest.
"Hello, dear! Did you have a nice evening?" Geri's voice was low and harsh. "I've been waiting for you forever."
Evan had let himself become so submerged in Evie that it took him several moments to realize that he should be able to fight back. When he tried to do so, he realized that it wasn't only his mind that had become Evie. His body had followed suit and he found himself a great deal weaker than he had once been. Geri really was stronger than he was.
A real sense of fear and helplessness began to grow in Evan's stomach. As he opened his mouth to shout for help, Geri's free hand shoved in a wad of cloth. His mouth was so full that he was unable to try to push the gag out.
Geri continued talking, almost as if she expected him to be able to answer. "You don't want me anymore, but I want you! Every time I've invited you into my bed, you wanted nothing to do with me!"
When their eyes met, Geri's tear-reddened eyes scared Evie. There was anger there, but something else too. But Evan didn't know what loneliness looked like. Geri didn't seem to be crazy, but she sounded like she had reached some sort of breaking point.
Geri shifted her grip on Evan's free arm and forced it behind him. He found that the cast was useless as a weapon because Geri stayed where she wouldn't be hit. The grip she maintained on him also kept him from being able to turn at her.
Geri whispered in his ear. "I finally figured it out! They turned you into a girly-girl and made me want to be a guy. A muscle-bound hunk! But they also fixed it so that the only one I wanted is you." Her voice was breaking when she said, "But you don't want me!"
Evan could only mumble into his gag, trying to tell her that he did want Geri. But it was Geri's angry behavior that constantly drove him away.
Geri forced him to walk to the bed where she made him lie down. Once he was on his back, much of his ability to struggle against here was taken away. Pulling Evan's free hand above his head, Geri snagged it in a rope that she had put into place earlier.
"Like I said, I've been waiting for you my dear." Once his hand was immobilized, she moved down to his legs. She was careful to avoid being kicked as she used tape to tie Evan's legs down by fastening thigh to calf. Once she was done, the most that Evan could do was try to strike at Geri with his knees. Through it all, Evan tried to beg Geri to stop and let him go. He was sure that Geri was having a breakdown and that he could help her, if he could only talk to her.
"Well…Don't you look pretty and inviting," Geri said with a teasing laugh in her voice. "If I'm going to be the guy and you are going to be the girl, I'm going to treat you to a night you will never forget. Don't go away now." She smiled at her feminized husband and strutted out of the room. Evan watched her go, terrified. Geri's smile hadn't seemed to be cold or cruel, but there was an unyielding look on her face.
His widened and he redoubled his efforts to pull free when Geri reentered the room. She had stripped off her clothes and wore only her heels. What scared Evan was the other item that Geri wore. A large strap-on dildo and he knew that it could only go in one place.
"Do you like it?" Geri asked. "I picked it up on one of my trips into town to pick up Sally. It just occurred to me that since you wouldn't give me what I wanted and needed, I decided that I would give it to instead. After all we're trading places." Her voice started out in a conversational tone and ended in an almost angry shout.
Evan shut his eyes and tried not to be there for the following hour. He had never treated anyone this way and he was glad. Thankfully, Geri used a lubricant while she drilled into her husband, but it still hurt. Tears ran down Evan's face as his wife brutalized him and he screamed into the gag. He tried to relax so that the pain wouldn't be as bad. It never felt good.
He was in shock when Geri ended the rape and freed his arm and legs. The slamming of the bedroom door brought him back to consciousness enough for him to realize that he was free again. He pulled the gag out of his mouth and took a deep breath. The pager Diana had given him was on the nightstand beside the bed, so close but unreachable. He pulled it to him and pressed the button. Then the pain and humiliation doubled him over and he curled up crying.
In the house, the beeping from the pager confused Diana and Sally for a few moments. Evie had never used it before and they knew that something must be wrong. They were at her side in just minutes. The strap-on and the duct tape that Geri had used had been discarded on the floor and they were able to get the story from Evie between her sobs.
Evie's clothes were torn and her skirt was around her waist. Evidence of what Geri had done was obvious, but there was no obvious damage. The internal and psychological damage could be much greater though. Sally pulled Evie's skirt down to restore her dignity and sat down beside to calm her down.
"I'm going to look for Geri," Diana said grimly. Her anger at what her ex-wife had done appalled her. She knew that she was no match for Geri physically, especially if she was psychotic, but she needed to make sure the Geri had not hurt herself in some way.
"I don't think that's a good idea Diana," Sally argued. We should both go, but Evie needs one or both of use here. We should let the police deal with this."
"Sally, what are we going to tell them? That Geri raped her husband? If they arrest Geri, everything will come out and the Mob will know where they are. We should call the marshals."
"You're right," Sally agreed. "But you shouldn't go alone." Sally continued to stroke Evie's hair. It was as if she was trying to make up for lost time because of how she had treated Evie. "Check on Geri, but be careful and don't let her get close to you. Before you go, would you go after the phone for me and I'll make the call?"
Diana nodded and hurried back to the main house. As she went, she turned on every light around her. She knew that Geri needed help, but she was still afraid that Geri might come out of the dark at her.
The phone was on its charging dock where it belonged. Diana grabbed it and a croquet mallet as she passed through the patio. She hurried back to Sally and handed off the phone. The mallet wasn't much of a weapon, but it would slow Geri down enough to let her get away.
Finding nothing on the first floor, but expecting Geri to jump out from every corner, Diana felt her heart thumping away. Geri had to be on the second floor then. Diana knew that Geri had to be close by because the bracelet that Geri wore would set off alarms if she got too far away from the base station. The gates were locked for the night and would not open without a code that Geri did not have.
She stopped at the bottom of the stairs, looking up into the hallway that ran away from the stairway. There were only three or four rooms up there and Geri had to be in one of them. She didn't want to go up there, but she knew that it was necessary. She prayed the Geri wouldn't attack her as she went up, one step at a time. She was ready to run back down again if something went wrong, high heels or not.
The hall was empty and the bedroom door at the end was closed. Geri was probably in there, but Diana had seen enough scary movies to be paranoid enough to check the other rooms off the hall first. If she didn't make sure, she just knew that Geri would show up behind her.
She found nothing and closed each door as she went. It had only taken a few minutes to find herself standing before the bedroom door. Geri had to be in there for sure and Diana's stomach felt like it was alternating between cramping into knots and trying to spin at the same time.
The door wasn't locked when she carefully turned the knob and she wished that she had listened to Sally. She almost backed away at that point to run back to Sally and Evie, but her concern about Geri kept her going forward.
She knew that Geri had been more withdrawn lately and wished that she had done something about it before this. It was too easy to let things slide and think that a problem was just a passing incident. Diana knew enough that Geri's act of violence might be followed by some self-destructive act and she did not want to see that happen. Not when she might be able to prevent it.
She felt bad enough about what had been done to her former tormentors. While she had taken some satisfaction in seeing them punished in much the same way she had, she could see now that the penalty had been particularly cruel to Geri. A punishment should teach a lesson, not break the subject's mind and will.
She pushed the door open slowly and quietly. She waited until it was completely open before she glanced around the room. Sure that it was safe to go in, she carefully stepped in. Then she heard crying coming from the other side of the bed. Now she knew where Geri was at least.
She moved over to the bed and looked over it to see Geri on the floor and huddled into a corner. It looked like she was trying to curl herself into a ball. She was crying and gave out an occasional sob as she breathed.
"Geri?"
The woman on the floor didn't acknowledge her so the raised her voice. "Geri, tell me what happened."
Geri barely raised her head to look at her.
"Is Evan okay?" she asked, her voice distant
"I think that Evie is in shock," Diana replied, put some emphasis on the name. "I'm not sure that Evan really exists any more Geri. I think that the doctor only gave Evan permission released the person that he was inside."
The person on the floor was nothing like the silent, angry Geri that Diana had been seeing the past few months. This version was emotional and fragile-looking. Diana wasn't sure if Geri was putting on an act or not. If she was faking, it was a good performance. Regardless, Diana had no intention of letting her guard down and getting too close.
"I don't know why I did that to him," she said hollowly. "He was just so happy all of the time and he doesn't want to get away from here." She put her head back down on her knees and took a ragged breath.
"I don't know what to tell you Geri. The doctor decided to do to you what you did to me. He thought that you deserved at least that much after what you and your partners threatened to do to his family."
Geri nodded tiredly. This was just a re-hash of things she had been told before.
"I'm not sure if anyone explained to you that he actually did you a favor. If they had just put you into prison, you probably would have been killed in weeks. That's how the Mob works. The reason you're with us is because it turned my stomach to see the two of you forced to be cocktail waitresses and a floor show. I thought that it was only fair that you and Evie earn your keep here. There was no other place where you could live and survive.
"You should consider this to be a version of witness protection. The Feds allowed them to change you like this because you couldn't go to prison and survive."
Geri took it all in while she just looked up at Diana. It had probably been a year since they had engaged in a conversation this long.
"But no one likes me and everyone is mean to me." Tears ran down her cheeks. Diana noticed that Geri's voice no longer hit the higher registers when she whined, like it had when they were together.
Diana suddenly had an image of conversations that had taken place between Rob and his parents when he was growing up. She had never really envisioned herself as the parent of a teenager. Her voice took on a stronger tone.
"Geri, I won't deny that Sally doesn't like you or trust you and I have gotten some satisfaction out of your situation. But you get what you give."
She toned her voice down as she tried to talk reason the Geri.
"Don't you see? You've been giving off angry vibes ever since we brought you here. I've tried to be civil with you and I know that Evie has tried to talk with you about things several times. If you keep pushing people away, they will eventually stop coming. How do you expect to win Sally over if you keep acting like this?"
In her own way, Geri was probably in as much shock as her spouse was downstairs. But the sense that Diana was trying to make filtered through.
"What am I going to do?" Geri was still crying, but maybe not so much in self-pity now. "I don't like being alone."
"You're going to spend more time at the clinic," Sally said from the door. She had approached so quietly that Diana actually jumped in surprise. Sally's tone was the flat, disdainful voice that she had been using when she addressed Geri and Evie. It wasn't overly friendly either. It was a calm, authoritative tone that conveyed how things were going to be.
Geri's whole face conveyed the fear she felt at being at the doctor's mercy again. In her eyes, he was pretty much Dr. Frankenstein.
Seeing Geri's reaction and not really caring, Sally continued. "The doctor has already told us that you needed some counseling. I just got off the phone with him and he believes that he can help you both.
"You need help with your anger issues and some of your nasty attitudes and Evie will need some help after what happened tonight. I suspect that Evie has other issues as well."
Sally stood beside Diana and could see the naked fear in Geri's eyes. She took pity on her and said, "You have nothing to worry about Geri. He told me they will help you without changing who you are. The one thing that may happen is that neither of you will remember anything about what happened here tonight.
"Doctor Winters told me to tell you that he won't do anything to you without your agreement." She paused for thought and then said, "You can thank Diana for insisting upon that."
Sally looked over at Diana and said, "We should all go downstairs and spend the night together."
Diana frowned a question and Sally continued, "I spoke to the doctor. They will be sending a car for them in the morning. He's sure that he can help them come to terms with their problems without hurting them." Her explanation was intended to reassure Geri also.
The three moved to the downstairs bedroom where Evie was asleep. Evie didn't stir when they came in and Sally explained, "I gave her a sleeping pill. She needed to relax."
Geri stood as the foot of the bed, looking at her feminized husband, it was obvious that she didn't know what to say or do.
Diana continued to keep her distance from Geri and said, "Geri, we can either stand guard over you until they get here or you can take a pill too. Either one is okay."
It was obvious that Geri was really terrified of returning to the doctor's care. She really hoped that Geri would opt for a sleeping pill; it would make things a lot easier. If she didn't, it just meant that she and Sally would have to stay awake and guard Geri until the Feds arrived. Geri was probably scared enough that she would try to escape, regardless of the hopelessness of doing so.
Diana didn't give a sigh of relief until Geri actually took the pill and swallowed it with some water. They helped Geri get comfortable on couch in the living room and waited until she was asleep. Then they settled back to relax.
* * * * *
The buzz of the gate at the end of the driveway jolted them both awake. Diana found herself standing up before she was fully aware of what was going on. Sally wasn't quite as hyper and she stretched out some of the kinks that had formed in her back. Looking outside, Diana saw that it was still dark outside.
"They're here," Sally said. "Obviously." She smiled at Diana. Diana went to the control panel on the wall and keyed in her system password. Once she punched the admission button, she followed Sally to the bathroom. The Feds were standing at the door when they came back out.
There were at half a dozen people standing around the French doors when Diana walked over. In the lead was Doctor Winters. He smiled at her as she opened the doors to admit everyone. They brought in two gurneys and started prepping them.
"Is everything okay?" Winters asked.
"Yes," Diana answered. "They both took a sleeping pill and they're down."
"That's good to hear," he said. "It will make it easier to get them into the ambulance." He opened his case and removed some syringes. Neither Geri nor Evie even moved when he slid the needles into their arms.
"This will keep them out until we get them back to our facility and get them started on their treatment," Winters said, looking up at them. "I'm sure that we can help them both without turning them into robots or slaves. I'll make sure that Evie gets the gender counselling that she needs and I think that we can help Geri with her problems as well.
"It's going to take a few months though. We won't rush their treatment."
The special bracelets that the two of them wore were removed and they were loaded into the ambulance. Within an hour, everyone was gone again. The guest house suddenly felt very empty.
Diana and Sally trudged back to main house and collapsed in the breakfast nook. "What would you like for breakfast, my dear?" Diana asked. "I'll work on it in a minute."
"I'll help; I just need a few minutes to finish waking up."
Diana was quiet for a few minutes and then she said, "Doctor Winters said that he could help them with their problems."
"Yes, he did," Sally answered. "That bothers me a bit."
"Why is that?"
"He is going to help them become well-adjusted citizens right?"
"Yes. Why?"
"If they are well-adjusted and they don't remember what they did, are they really being punished?"